《Saved By The Firefighter》


 Chapter 1

    The breath from my lungs isborious, as I climb yet another flight of stairs. The weight of my oxygen tank on my back feels heavier than I remember. Yet, another obstacle awaits me, blocking my path, testing my decision making and fitness. Lying t to the ground, I shimmy under the fallen debris, then make my way to the side of the tall tower. I freeze momentarily, as I look at the slumped dummies that sit in the corner waiting to be rescued. This is not just a test of my physical abilities, but also my mental strength. Fighting against the memory which has haunted my existence for over a year, I move quickly, swallowing the lump that has formed in my throat, and pick up the dummy of the child cradling it into my arms, as I make my way back down the training tower, navigating the obstacles once more, then run out the door, and over the finish line.


    The instructor clicks his stopwatch, before looking at me, he remains silent, but as his eyes lock with mine, he gives me a simple nod.


    Pulling the mask from my face, I gasp slightly for fresh air. Sweat drips down my forehead, from under the yellow helmet, as the call for the next firefighter is made and the stopwatch reset.


    "Bishop, go get changed, you are up with the doc next." The instructor gives me the order, not even bothering to look me in the eye.


    I give him a curt nod, then head back into the firehouse, removing my apparatus and fire clothing, the yellow braces that hold up my trousers hanging low on my hips, I step out of the fire-resistant uniform, that cause many a girl''s panties to moisten, but is life saving for me and my colleagues.


    Heading to the showers, I press the button cing my hands t against the old cracked green tiles, the grout between, discoloured yellow, as I allow the water to spray over my short ck hair, soothing the ache in my shoulders. Taking a breath, I grab the soap and begin to wash down my body.


    One thing I have done, during my forced furlough, is keep my body in top form. Each day I would embark on a relentless fitness regime, inspired by the soldiers from when I entered a reality TV show. The fitness of my body was not in question, but the sanity of my mind was.


    Rinsing off the soap from my body, I walked back towards the locker room, grabbing a towel and cing it around my hips, as I dug out the ''day'' uniform. Navy-blue chino trousers, teamed with a navy-blue polo shirt with the red firefighter''s crest proudly embroidered on the left-hand side of the fabric. My name, Ben Bishop, embroidered in gold thread underneath. Slipping on the required boots, I took another breath before heading to the medical suit; another hoop to jump through in my bid to return to active duty.


    I knocked on the in white door and waited; the loud voice boomed through the painted MDF.


    "Come in."


    My hand twisted the silver doorknob, as once again, I took a breath to summon up my courage, and face the doctors who would decide my fate, once and for all.


    "Take off your shirt," themand came by the male doctor, standing in his white coat, stethoscope around his neck. His silver flecked hair slicked back.


    Removing my top, I stood waiting for the usual prodding and poking, as endless medical jargon would fill the silence, as the middle-ageddy who sat in the corner, silently took her notes.


    Walking round to my back, the doctor began his examination.


    "Can you feel this?" he asked. I could feel a pressure, but the gnarled skin was numb, the nerve endings shot from the depth of the burn.


    "Pressure; I know you are touching it, but the feel of fingers or hands are not recognisable as such," I inform him, for the umpteenth time. Repeating the same answers to different doctors each appointment I was forced to attend. "Does this hurt?" Again, the same question, but the truth was, I felt no pain,... at least not on my back.


    The scar which ran from my left shoulder diagonally to my right hip was the ugly reminder of that day, but the physical appearance of the puckered pink skin was nowhere near as horrific as the scars you cannot see, those that would wake me in the middle of the night, drenched in sweat, as my brain relived the horrors of that fire. My mind instantly went to the memory, the small burnt girl who moved, wriggled in my arms, before the ze brought down a ceiling beam, that rendered us both prone, she sumbed to her injuries, whilst I cradled her and the burnt body of her already dead sister, to my chest, and yet I survived, saved by the suit, that many a stripper will wear as their tool of seduction. There is nothing seductive about it, it is not sexy, only necessary. It helped save me, but it could not save her.


    "Good, now take a seat." The doctor motioned to a blue stic chair which sat beside his workstation.


    The cuff of the blood pressure monitor ced around my muscr arm, started to inte, constricting my bicep as the numbers shed on the small monitor it was attached to.


    "Good, your BP is well within normal range. Physically you are fit for work," the doctor smiled; it was not new information. I had been physically fit for months now; that is not what held me back.


    "Okay, if you wait here, the psychologist will be with you shortly," the doctor announced before leaving the room to go amine yet another of the many firefighters who wished to return to work after being injured in the line of duty.


    Pulling on my top, I waited, sitting on the blue stic chair, like I had all the time in the world, but the outward appearance of calm did not tell the story of my mind wandering, like I was a caged lion, as I awaited thest test, ... the one I had failed twice before, after being diagnosed with PTSD, and forced to take sick leave, until I could control the horrors in my mind.


    The door opened, and the woman who looked no more than 40 entered the room. Her grey skirt hung wide on her hips, the white blouse, tied in a bow at the neck, covered her arms. Taking a seat, she looked at me, and offered a small smile. "Ben, how have you been?" Her voice calm, the soothing tone helped give you a sense of security.


    "Better" my one-word answer, which for once, was true.


    A series of questionster, and I am dismissed, told to wait for two weeks when I would get my official letter, which would inform me of my fate. Return to work, or pensioned off, unfit for work, and thrown onto the scrap heap, unable to do a job I had loved, a boyhood dream of bing ''Fireman Sam'' the children''s cartoon character. Hours of watching had fostered within me a desperate need to be the ''hero next door'', but life is not like the children''s program, not everyone can be saved, and those who run into the burning buildings are the ones often left to pick up the pieces from the ''what could I have done better?'' questions which inevitably gue all our minds when we are toote to save the victims of our nemesis. Fire. Heading back to the locker room, I pick up my backpack. Slinging it over my shoulder, walking out of the training HQ, making my way to the car park, and jump into my silver Nissan Qashqai, I then reverse out of the parking bay, swinging the small SUV round, and heading to the sanctuary of my home, a three bedroomed semi-detached house located in, Seaburn, the small area of the City of Sundend, a short walk from the beach, found in the north east of Ennd, the lesser known city which sits in the shadows of its big brother Newcastle. As I enter through the ck front door, throwing my keys into the bowl that sits on the windowsill of the arched stain ssed window which illuminates the passageway casting red, yellow, and green flecks of light against the pale blue walls, I hang my coat over the banister of the staircase, then walk past the white painted spindles to the kitchen. Grabbing the kettle and filling it with fresh water, I take my blue mug with the fire station crest on the front, and ''Red Watch'' written on the back, and make myself a cup of scalding coffee. As I enter my living room, I pick up the remote control, and switch on the TV, aimlessly channel hopping, as I attempt to find something that would upy my mind.


    My phone in the pocket of my trousers begins the vibrate. As I pull it out, I see my mother is calling once more. With a slight sigh I answer her, knowing she will have been worried all day about my tests. A small smile finds my lips, ... my mother, ... the one woman in this world who always has my back, is an eternal worrier. If she has nothing to concern her, she worries she has missed something which requires her constant fretting.


    "Hello," I greet her, my tone lighter than normal, as I try to keep her from bing overly concerned on how I am doing, as I wait once more for the results.


    "Hiya, just wondered how today went?" her voice sings out, her tone upbeat, but I know her better than anyone. She''s masking the gut-wrenching fear she buries deep inside her, partly wanting me to return to the job I once loved, but therger part not wanting her only son running into harm''s way again.


    "Good, passed the physical no problem, now just waiting for the Psychologist reports, should have it in a couple of weeks," I answer. She already knows the drill, but I understand she will want to hear it again.


    "Okay, well hopefully you will pass this time. I have some steak in, if you fancy popping over for your tea?" she asks. I let out a breath, I understand she wants to see me, to support me in my hour of need, but right now, I seek the solitude of my own home to deal with my fractured emotions in my own way.


    "Not tonight, Mam, I just want to sit and rx," I answer.


    "Okay, I understand," she answers, her happy tone not quite masking her disappointment.


    "Maybe tomorrow, Mam." I say, hoping that will help her feel a little less anxious about me, but deep down I know it will not.


    "Yes, anytime, right, well... I am going to go, my soaps are starting, and it is getting to a good bit," she answers.


    One thing about her, she never hovers or lingers. Once she knows my world has not ended, she is quick to leave me in peace. You would think, at 31, she would worry less, but when I say this to her, all she responds with is ''31 or 101 you will always be my child, and I am supposed to worry, it is in the mother of a firefighter''s job description, one day when you find a wife, she can then take on the responsibility, but until then it is what I excel at.


    I know my mother would love nothing more than for me to find someone to share my life with, but at this moment in time, a rtionship is the furthest thing from my mind, it is not something I am seeking, my sole focus is returning to work, to be one with my team again, and get some normality back into my life.


    The days of waiting for my answer, turned into over a week of living like Schrodinger''s cat - my career both alive, and dead. As the sun begins to rise in the sky, my rm clock ys the local radio station, as Iy in bed, listening to the same song they always y at 6am. Stretching out my aching back, I throw back the covers and head to the bathroom, filling the ceramic sink full of water, I ssh my face, and look into the small shaving mirror. The dark circles thaty under my light grey eyes, tell of yet another night tossing and turning, as I fight the nightmare of that day in the long dark hours.


    I rub the dark scruff on my face; it has grown longer than I like to keep it, so I pull out the trimmers, and methodically begin to cut it down to my preferred short length. As I tilt my head to one side, the sound of my letterbox causes me to halt. cing the trimmer down on the tiled windowsill, I exit the bathroom and head straight down the stairs to my front door. The white letter with the postmark from Firefighter''s HQ tells me, this is it; what I have been waiting for. It is time to discover my fate.

 Chapter 2

    Davey''s POV


    Sitting on the long sofa in themon room of the fire station, I look at the clock. The ''Red Watch'' shift officially starts in thirty minutes, but as usual I am early, taking the time to rx, and set myself up for the day. It has be my ritual, of sorts, and although I would deny being superstitious, if I do not have my half-an-hour reading the local newspaper at the beginning of a shift, be it day or night, something always feels off for the rest of the shift.


    Josie walks into the room, as always, she is cheery, she is the only female firefighter on our watch. Her long legs go on for miles, her sandy coloured hair scraped back, she is, in a prudential light, a beautiful woman, but none of us see her as such, to us she is our little sister, and we avidly protect her.


    Before the ''burn your bra'' brigade gets on their high horse about me being chauvinistic with thatment, let me exin. No one protects her, more than we do each other, when on a shout. Josie is more than capable of doing her job, better than most, truth be told. No, we protect her from underserving male attention. I must admit to feeling a little sorry for whoever she decides to embark on a rtionship with, they will have to run the gauntlet of five overprotective work colleagues who will all want to know what his intentions are with her.


    "Davey, have you heard?" Josie asks with a smile.


    "What?" My voice gruff, she knows I hate to be disturbed during my reading half-hour.


    "Big Ben is back to work; he starts back this shift." Josie ps happily.


    I nod my head, and return to reading the Sundend Echo, as the sound of scraping echoes around the room. I roll my eyes, I know what Josie is doing without looking, she is hanging the wee back banner, and I shake my head slightly, wondering if she is going to break out the cakes as well for his return.


    Micky ''Headache'' Smith walks in sighing, as he does at the beginning of every shift.


    "Morning," I greet him, not raising my eyes from my paper.


    "Morning, I have a pounding headache this morning." Micky states, as he slumps his shoulders and heads towards the locker room.


    "That''s a surprise," I sarcastically answer. He always has a ''headache'' or ''belly ache'', hence his nick name.


    "Big Ben is back today," he shouts over his shoulder.


    "Yeah, I got the memo," I answer, returning to read the news.


    Next to arrive is John ''Wayne'' Hudson. He nods at everyone. Thed is rtively new to the watch,ing to us a year or so ago. Although he is born and bred in Sundend, his Mackem ent is tinged with a slight American twang, caused by constantly watching to many ''YouTube'' videos from the USA in his spare time. Following him in is Billy "Twinkle Toes" Oliver, our very own ballroom dancer, he would say his ''Mrs'' forces him to go, but we all gate crashed his lesson once and I don''t believe that s**t for one minute; he was loving his life.


    "Twinkle, Pass me the drawing pins please?" Josie shouts from the top of herdder.


    "Whatever you do Davey, don''t get up to help!" Wayne shouts over a he runs to hold Josie''sdder as she precariously hangs on the edge, stretching to pin the banner in ce.


    Shrugging my shoulders nonchntly, I continue to concentrate, or attempt to, on my newspaper. Nothing and nobody can make me change my routine; it has served me well over the years. Laugh if you want; I don''t care.


    Station Officer Webber walks out of his office, his hands on his hips as he looks around the room, then without a word nods his approval before heading back into his domain.


    The doors open once more, and I know who it is before looking, Big Ben Bishop.


    "Wee back!" Josie shouts, always head of the weingmittee.


    "Great to see you, Ben!" Headache grins at him


    "Happy y''all back." Wayne shouts over.


    "Josie baked cakes!" Twinkle grins, he loves anything sweet, and if you don''t get your fill before he hits the baked goods tin, you are not getting any.


    Josie gets off thedder and kicks the bottom of my foot. However, I do not respond. Don''t get me wrong, I like Ben, he is a good guy, but after failing two psychological tests, I am not sure I am happy he is back. In this job you need to trust your fellow firefighterspletely, and I am not sure I can do that. Say what you like about me, I am a straight up guy, I say what I think, and I am never two faced.


    Josie kicks my foot again, and I look up over the top of my newspaper as "Yellow Watch" all make their way out of the fire station, indicating we are officially on duty.


    "Are you fit to work with us Ben?" I ask the question which is on everyone''s mind, but nobody has the balls to ask.


    "I wouldn''t be here if I wasn''t." Ben states, before smiling and thanking Josie for all her efforts.


    An awkward silence fills the room, as Josie res at me.


    "I am only asking what the rest of you are thinking." I shrug. I know Ben will not be offended, hell he would probably ask the same if the boot was on the other foot. "Listen, I am good, I am fit, and mentally strong." Ben addresses the room, as Station officer Webber walks back into themon room.


    "Bishop, wee back" he says with a nod, then walks to the centre, ready to start the morning meeting.


    "Right, a couple of things, Twinkle, Wayne and Headache, you are on clean up duty, and cooking. Josie, Ben and Davey, you three are heading to the local primary school, to do a talk with the kids about fire safety. Be there for 11am, You know the drill," he tells us. "The school is not far from the station, so if we get a shout, we can easily follow the engine." Josie grins happily, then runs to the cupboard. She loves themunity program stuff we do.


    "Here, Davey, you''re in the costume today." She grins wickedly at me.


    "What, why am I in it?" I say, with a groan, looking at the giant costume of ''Fireman Sam''.


    "Because Fireman Sam likes children to y nice, and you need to learn how to y nice." She sasses back at me, then grins up at Ben, who chuckles at her.


    With a huff I put down my newspaper, then head to the bathroom to escape the ''Happy Ben''s Back'' brigade and ssh some cool water on my face. After all, if I am going into that god-awful suit, I am going to need to cool down; you sweat like a b***h in heat when wearing the thing. Looking into the mirror, I slick back my grey hair, at 32 I have turned prematurely grey, I once dyed it; never again. Plus, most of thedies love a silver fox.


    Taking a breath and hoping the ''Ben'' fan club has calmed down I head back into themon room, where Twinkle is cooking up a storm making breakfast. When the bell rings, everything stops. Each of us run to the pole, grabbing hold and sliding down. Then picking up our boots which sit outside the engine, we bundle ourselves inside, as ''Headache'' jumps in the driver''s seat, and turns on the sirens, driving out of the garage. Making the short turn past the local food store and McDonald''s, then taking a left at the roundabout, and heading down Durham Road, I pull on my fire suit, as each of us gets ready.


    "Kid got his head stuck in the railings at Barnes Park." Josie shouts, as the infoes in from dispatch.


    An audible breath releases around each of us. That is an easy shout to attend to; better than what we sometimes face. As Headache pulls the engine to a stop, sure enough a boy of around 5 or 6 has his head stuck, his mother standing beside him panicking slightly. "I am so, sorry, I cannot get him out!" she cries apologetically.


    "Don''t worry, we will have him free in a jiffy." Josie smiles.


    I run round the side of the engine and pull out the hydraulic spreader, as Josie reassures the boy, who quite frankly thinks the whole thing is cool, and is not as panicked as his poor mother. Ben talks too her, helping keep her calm, as I walk over and with Twinkle keeping the boy still, and Josie talking to him, I attach the equipment onto the railing, and pull it apart, before going to the other side and doing the same.


    The boy is freed, and reunited with his mother, who is busy thanking us all, and telling him off. She looks up at me, and my stomach lunges, what the hell! Kathline, my first ever girlfriend who was a couple of years below me at school is stood, looking like a million dors, her red hair hanging in soft curls to her shoulders, a tight ck pencil skirt showcasing the longest legs I have ever seen, the buttons on her white blouse strain slightly across her ample b****t. As a girl, she was pretty. As a woman, she is smoking hot. "Davey?" she asks, looking shocked to see me.


    "Yeah, Kathline, long time, no see," I smile at her.


    "God, yeah, not since we left school." She smiles, and my length twitches in my pants.


    "You are looking good," I tell her, because let''s face it, there is no denying that.


    "Thanks." A small blush creeps onto her cheeks, making the twitch in my pants go half chub.


    "Mam, I am going to bete for School!" her young son shouts.


    "Yes, okay, well nice to see you again Davey, and thanks for this." She smiles motioning to the railings with her hand.


    "Yeah, bye." Is all I can say, after all, what else is there to say, she is clearly married with a kid, but god damn it, if I wish she wasn''t.


    I climb back into the big red engine, and strip off my protective clothes.


    "So, who was that?" Wayne asks.


    "A girl I went to school with." I shrug as if my world did not just shift on its axis, as my heart races quicker than when I do tower drills in full apparatus.


    "You are looking good." Josie quips giggling at me.


    Shaking my head, I look out of the window, as we drive slowly back up to the station.


    "Ha, Davey is blushing," Twinkle shouts with augh.


    "f**k off," I bite back, only to realise my mistake, I have shown them they have got to me, and now I will have to put up with the piss take all day, if not all week.


    "Small kid pointing and waving at the bus stop, holding onto a pushchair with his mother or grandmother," I shout.


    All of us wave back at the boy no more than 3 years old, as Headache shes the lights and puts the siren on for a couple of seconds for him. His little face beams with joy, as his mother or grandmother smiles and waves her appreciation.


    We arrive back at the station, and head up the stairs, as Twinkle re-lights the burners and continues to make our breakfast. I look at the clock, it is only 9am, let''s hope we can get some food before the next shoutes in.


    After eating the disgusting egg and bacon butty Twinkle made, Josie hops over to me.


    "Hey, time to get in the suit." Sheughs.


    Groaning, I get up and head into the locker room, to put the infernal ''Fireman Sam'' suit on. As I walk out all of them are waiting for me.


    "You are looking good." They all shout, pissing themselvesughing. They are a bunch of bastards like that, but hey if I am honest, I am just as bad, if not worse.


    "Yeah, yeah." I groan back, as Josie heads down to the Fire Investigation Unit van.


    "We are taking this, rather than the full engine." Josie informs us, as she jumps in to drive, big Ben beside her with his bulging muscles, and me stuck on the end of the bench, dressed as fireman f*****g Sam, and we head off to the primary school, as Ben smirks and begins to hum that bastard program''s theme tune. Guess he is fit for work, after all!

 Chapter 3

    Josie''s POV


    There is just something lovely about excited children. At this age, they love the firefighters, listen to what we tell them, and you feel like you are making a difference. However, visits to theprehensive school are not so much fun. Teenagers with chips on their shoulders, hormonal girls asking the guys if they have a big hose, okay, I admit, that is rather funny, however, they hear it every day. The boys all trying to flirt with the female firefighter asking questions like do you make the tea whilst they put out the fire. Still, it is all part of the job.


    We walk into the assembly hall for the infants, aged between 4 and 7 years old. They are all sat cross-legged on the floor, until Davey walks in wearing the Fireman Sam costume, then they all jump up and run to him, giving him cuddles, and I just know, although the mask has a permanent smile on its face, Davey will be cursing me to hell right about now.


    It is good to have Ben back, the ce has not been the same without him. He is a good guy. The tall musclebound giant of a man who looks like a male model, is the strong silent type, but after his brush with death and the failed rescue of the two little girls, he has been to hell and back. None of us like to dwell too much on what he goes through, because we all know, it could just as easily be one of us who mentally breaks, or worse.


    The headmaster pulls us up onto the stage, then tells the children to settle down. Ben, knowing his size can be imposing for the youngsters, sits on the edge of the stage, for all his strong silent type, he loves kids, and has a natural way with them. "Okay everyone, who knows what number we call if we see a fire?" he asks.


    Hands bob up everywhere, as the kids all shout ''999''. He continues to talk to the little ones about how to make a call, and when to make a call, as I grab my bag of props. Pulling out the giant stuffed match, I walk to the stage.


    A little boy puts his hand up into the air, and Ben smiles encouraging him to ask his question.


    "Is that the real Penny from Fireman Sam?" he asks, pointing at me. I smile, it is my sandy blonde hair, and the fact I am a girl.


    "My name is Josie, and I am a firefighter just like Penny, along with Ben here and Fireman Sam, who said before we leave, he wants a big group hug off everyone." I smile.


    I know Davey will be growling in that suit, but the face I see looks happy about it. That will teach him to be a sour puss on Ben''s first day back.


    I mean, don''t get me wrong, I understand what Davey means, it is a concern if Ben is not ready, he could freeze in a fire and put us all at risk. However, we need to trust the professional opinion, and wee him back with open arms and group support. "So, everyone, who knows what I am holding?" I ask


    "A Match!" the kids all shout.


    "Yes, that is right, a match is dangerous. You must never y with them; they can cause a fire." I smile down at the little faces who all look like angels, although I bet their parents would tell me otherwise.


    We go all through the props, talking about the dangers of fireworks, to always go to an organised disy, bonfires, and campfires. Then continue on to tell them to ask their parents to check their smoke rms and see how loud they are, if they don''t work, they cane to the fire station, and we will provide them with a new one. All too soon, the visites to its close, and I helpfully remind the kids to give Fireman Sam a big hug before we leave. Yeah, I definitely think I will be on Davey''s s**t list for the week, oh well, he should have been nicer to Ben.


    As we get outside, Ben climbs into the car, and Davey waves to the kids, then once out of sight he pulls off the head of his costume, his grey hair is messed up, and his blue eyes re at me.


    "I suppose you think that was funny!" he huffs.


    I roll my lips together and shrug.


    "Never mind, I am sure you will get over it." I grin back at him, as Benughs between us. The school is in the estate on the opposite side of the fire station, and it takes less than five minutes to get back. As we pull up Station Officer Webber is waiting outside, hands on his hips. He is taller than Davey who is six-foot, but smaller than Ben who is six-foot-four, his white shirt is rolled up to the elbows, his ck skin made darker in contrast to the white shirt. For all he can be gruff, he loves his job, and is well respected throughout the brigade; we are lucky to have him.


    "How did it go?" he asks as soon as we get out of the car.


    "Good, really good, Davey got lots of cuddles from the kids." Iugh.


    "Okay, Josie, I have another job for you and Ben after lunch, if we don''t get a shout. The new office block they have built in the city centre, they failed their fire safety check. I have a list on my desk of what they needed to work on and have ready for the inspection. I need you both to go do a spot-check to see if they have rectified the problems. The new CEO of one of thepanies who rents out the top floors has been on the phone, wanting to get his people in there. If thendlords have done everything required, we can issue their fire certificate. If not, then we need to let this new big shot know." The station officer announces.


    I nod my head, then make my way up the stairs, smelling Twinkles mince and dumplings, and my tummy begins to rumble. I hope he hasn''t burnt them to badly today, but with Twinkles cooking, there is never a guarantee. No sooner than I put the fork into my mouth, the rm goes off, and we all break into a run towards the pole, sliding down it, as we make our way into the Engine. Part of my role is to liaise with dispatch, finding out where we are heading and to what. I pick up the radio and speak with the operator directly.


    "Road traffic incident on the slip road from the A690 to A19 southbound, we believe it is only one car, but it is on fire, if it is more let me know and I will dispatch another engine to you. Police are at the scene," the operator advises.


    I repeat the information to the guys, as Headache expertly weaves through the traffic, and we all change into our safety equipment. Grabbing our oxygen tanks, ready to put on. I take my yellow helmet and jump from the engine. Thankfully it is one car only, however it is burning, and that could mean an explosion any time soon. Davey takes the lead, it is normally Ben, but as it is his first shift back, he seems happy enough to follow instructions.


    The police have already cordoned off the area, and thankfully the young driver escaped the car before it blew up, and without injury. However, he sits in the back of the police car in handcuffs, he cannot be more than 18, and by the looks of it he was going too fast, overturning the car. Boy racers; they all think they''re cool, but their ambitions in driving cars at speed, nine times out of ten, outweighs their talents, and far too many times we are called to pick up the pieces of their stupidity. For all this young kid looks miserable sat in handcuffs, he is one of the lucky ones.


    "Foam" Davey shouts, as I run to the side of the engine and grab the big yellow hose, Wayne behind me, as Ben grabs the other hose, and moves into position at the opposite side of the car. As we stand, the windscreen explodes, shards of ss fly though the air like weapons. We quickly duck to avoid the debris hurtling towards us, then shout we are ready. Twinkle turns on the foam at the engine and soon the hose bes heavy, as the thick sticky solution bursts out of the nozzle. I aim it towards the car''s engine. The air is thick with petrol fumes, as we continue to battle the ze before as the whole car blows up and causes a small fire ball. The heat from the mes causes me to begin to sweat, my oxygen mask tightens against my face, the hose feeling heavier and heavier in my arms, but this is what I do, this is what I am here for. I may love themunity outreach side of the job, but fighting fires is the real reason I am here. I push through, until the front of the car is no longer burning, as Ben does the same at the rear. I spare a nce at him, and his eyes seem focused behind the mask, he looks good, and I let out a sigh of relief.


    Davey inspects the car, and confirms the fire is out, and wey some sand on the tarmac to soak up any residue fuel, as Station Officer Webber arrives to liaise with the police.


    Three hourster, I arrive back at the station, exhausted and hungry, the food is on the table where we left it, and each of us grabs our tes and ces them into the microwave, and nuke the food, all copsing onto the chairs and finally eat our lunch at 4pm. Only two more hours to go on the 12-hour shift, which now will be spent cleaning the engine and making sure it is ready for the next time.


    As I refill the foam, Ben looks over.


    "How did you do?" I softly ask the question I know is on everybody''s mind.


    "Good, no problem, it''s like riding a bike." He smiles and I notice the relief in his face, as he knows he faced his first fire since that day and has battled it head on, and from the smile on his face, I think he passed that first test.


    "Josie, I have that damned CEO on the phone again, any chance you can do me a favour and head over there after your shift ends, I will make sure you get paid." Webber asks.


    "Yeah, no problem, tell him I will be there around seven tonight." I sigh.


    "Hey, do you want me toe with you?" Ben asks, all of the crew I work with treat me like their little sister, not on the job, If I mess up or do not pull my weight, they would be the first to chew me out, but sending me to meet a man alone after hours, they would all move heaven and earth to ensure I am safe.


    "Na, it is okay, pointless us both beingte home." I smile, thankful he has offered, but also knowing it is his first day back.


    "I don''t mind Josie." Ben frowns at me, obviously concerned.


    "It is honestly fine, you all know where I am, and this CEO sounds desperate to get his certificate. He is hardly going to try anything; you guys seem to think all men will when I turn up." Iugh.


    "Because, although we see you as a sister, we are still men, and you need to look in the mirror Josie, you are a stunning woman, and trust me, all men get the horn when a looker like you turns up in a uniform." Ben sighs out, protectively.


    "Just like all women wet their panties when you turn up, you handle them, and I can handle this. Thanks for thepliment." I smile, I know he is not being pervy, and it is always nice to be described as stunning, even if I think he is exaggerating. Finally, everything is finished, and "Yellow Watch" have arrived for the night shift.


    I get into my car and head towards the town centre, the list of safety concerns on the passenger seat. I am to meet Mr. Anders Maxwell at the entrance, the CEO of Maxwell Enterprises. I cannot help but wonder why he is meeting me, when it should be thendlord. As I pull up outside, I grab the clipboard, hoping this won''t take long, then get out of my car and make my way to the front entrance. As I push open the door, my breath hitches, my palms be mmy, and my heart skips in my chest, stood before me is the most gorgeous man I have everid eyes on. Around six-foot-two inches tall, short wavy light brown hair, his eyes a deep brown, stood in ck trousers, his white button-down shirt tucked in, and rolled up at the sleaves showing off his muscr forearms, the neck unbuttoned, the top of a tattoo peeking out onto his neck. He looks mysterious, maybe even dangerous, and as I walk towards him, I am unable to form any words.


    "Are you with the fire department?" he asks.


    I nod, unable to speak, feeling like a prize i***t, as my stomach does a happy dance.


    Breath Josie, just breath, he is just a man, but oh good grief what a man he is.


    "Yes" I manage to say, but ites out almost like a squeak.


    Smooth Josie, real smooth!


    "Good, I am Anders Maxwell." He says, his baritone voice thick and deep, sending shivers down my spine.


    "Yes" I squeak out again. A smirk forms on his lips as his eyes light up.


    I feel arge presence behind me, and Ben''s voice boom''s out beside me.


    "Good to meet you, Mr Maxwell, my colleague and I will take a look around for you." Ben''s tone is his ''not to be messed with'' one, and although I had previously refused his help, I should have known at least one of the guys would turn up to ensure I was ''safe''. "Shall we get on with it?" Anders Maxwell states, looking slightly annoyed, but his baritone voice hits me right between the legs... oh s**t he is just too sexy, I really need to get control of myself, I am a professional fire fighter!


    "Yes." My voicees out like a squeak once more, I think I have turned into a sted mouse, and to make matters so much worse, I notice the small smirk on Ben''s lips. This is bad, so bad, and why am I unable to form a sentence? This is ridiculous. Oh God help me!

 Chapter 4

    Ben''s POV


    Watching Josie''s cheeks flush pink as she all but ogles this bozo in front of us, is more than a little amusing, but this is my first day back at work, and well, she kind of defended me against Davey, so I will let her off, and not tease her mercilessly when we are finished. We go through the check list of things that needed work, and most of them are done, however as we climb the stairs to the office suites at the top of the building, instantly I know this man is going to be disappointed. All of the fire escapes are blocked with furniture, the required distance for routes of escape not adhered to, plus the big boxes that also sit beside one of the heaters. There is no way we can sign this off today.


    "I am sorry, Mr. Maxwell, but we are unable to issue you the certificate today." Josie''s voice rings out.


    Anders Maxwell, folds his arms across his chest, letting out an exasperated sigh.


    "Why not!" he growls in her direction.


    I go to answer his question, but my feisty colleague has finally found her voice, and she lists the reasons, speaking to him like he is a naughty child, clearly pissed off with his attitude. One thing we all hate is people who just think this is pathetic and have no regard to why fire safety is more important than their profit margin.


    I watch in amused silence, as Josie goes toe-to-toe with the man, who is towering above her, arguing back-and-forth, the twitching of his temple a clear indication she is annoying him, but I get the distinct feeling that he is enjoying it, saying more ridiculous things just to push her buttons.


    Clearing my throat, I step between them determined to put this little ''fight'' to bed, so we can both go home after a long assed shift.


    "Mr. Maxwell, like my colleague has told you, these areas need to be cleared, the furniture relocated, the fire exits clearly marked, and these boxes of magazines need moved away from heaters. If you get that done, please call us back, and when we have time, we wille and re-evaluate. Now, I see you are a busy man, so Josie and I will leave you in peace." I tell him, in my authoritative tone, just to get my point across.


    Josie tears off the red docket to say the building had failed the checks, and practically throws it in his face, her hands trembling with anger.


    We head out in silence into the carpark when Josie suddenly turns to me, filled with rage.


    "That idiotic, arrogant, son-of-a-bitch, who the hell does he think he is? Arse wipe!" Josie shouts, louder than she really should, given he is stood at the door now, locking up. His eyebrows reach for his hairline as he stands ring at her, hands on his hips. "Say that a bit louder, the whole city didn''t hear you." I chuckle at her.


    Josie is the sweetest girl you could ever wish to meet, until you piss her off, and then the stubborn determination, don''t-give-a-shit attitudees out. Something we all need doing this job.


    "Don''t care, seriously, he thinks he is all that, f*****g.... aghghghghgh, he boils my piss!" Josie ranted on.


    "Well, I am pleased he didn''t get under your skin Josie." Iugh, then head to my car, as Josie shakes her head, and stomps off to her own.


    "See you in the morning." I grin.


    "Yeah, good to have you back Big Ben." Josie shes me a smile, and a wave, her rant over, for now, as I get in the car and head home.


    I kick off my boots, in the hallway then head into the kitchen, taking out a bottle ofger, the smooth refreshing amber liquid flows down my throat, as I put a meal into the microwave and set it off. Today had been a good day, I faced my first fire, and thankfully it did not phase me. Although I do wonder what my first house or building fire will do to my fragile mind, but I will take the positives of the day. As the Microwave pings, I take the food, putting it on a te, grab myger, and head into the living room, where I slump into my favourite chair, and switch on the TV.


    Yes, today has been a good day. It was good to get back and have something to focus on rather than the past. After finishing my food, I send a quick text to the mother, just to let her know I am home and safe, else I know she will ring, and then I will not get her off the phone as she attempts to dissect my day.


    Looking at the clock it is already 10pm, so I head up to bed, and set the rm for 5am, so that I am ready toplete another 12-hour shift tomorrow, let''s just hope my brain switches off and I get some good sleep.


    The morning rm rings in my ears, and I blink open my eyes, for the first time in what feels like forever, I slept all night, not stirring once. Yet despite that, I am more tired than ever, as I drag my a*s out of bed and head for the shower, switching it too cold to help wake me up from the left-over sleep haze. Afterpleting my morning routine, I grab a water bottle, and add it to my ck holdall, which contains my gym clothes, ready to head over to the Aquatic Centre when I finished my shift. Then picking up the keys to the car, I sling my holdall over my shoulder before walking onto the drive, ready to head to work by 05:35am.


    Walking into the fire station, I see Davey in his normal spot, readingst night''s Sundend Echo, if you tell him he is superstitious, he will deny, deny, deny, but we all know he is. Either that, or he has a bad case of OCD just before shift starts, but given he is a messy sod, I am going with superstitious. Whatever helps you through the day, I suppose. At least he is not like one guy I worked with, years ago, who carried a parsnip with him, and kissed the tip before each shift, now that was some weird assed s**t right there, although in his defence, he once forgot it, and that was a s**t day, if I remember rightly.


    ''Twinkle'' and ''Wayne'' are busy cooking up some breakfast, whilst ''Headache'' is popping pain pills again for some ailment or other, he always believes he has. Heading to my locker I push the gym bag inside, before heading to the morning meeting, taking a seat on the long sofa, as Josie stomps out of the Station officer Webbers, office clearly pissed off about something.


    "Hey, are you okay?" I asked.


    "No, that arrogant mother fucker fromst night called in, and hasined about my attitude. Boss wants me to head over there again, to personally apologize to the i***t who''s, ''oh so delicate feelings'' have been hurt." She huffed.


    I suppressed the smirk on my lips, she sure as hell did 180-degrees turn from when she first saw him and couldn''t make a coherent sentence. But I keep my council, not wanting to piss her off further.


    "When do you have to go?" I asked, wondering if she wanted me to go with her.


    "Boss said in the next week, so I will wait as long as I can." Josie shrugged with a slight giggle.


    Yellow watch, all headed out the door, the odd shouts of banter as they left, which meant we were back on duty.


    "Scran up!" Twinkle shouted across themon room.


    I go stand in line to grab my bacon and sausage sandwich, hoping he has not cremated it this time. As I take a bite, my luck is not in, because the bacon tastes like charcoal, but I swallow it down, followed by a big gulp of coffee to take the burnt taste away. The loud ringing of the bell echoes through the station, here we go again. Dumping my half-eaten sandwich, and cup of coffee on the table, I run towards the pole, grabbing it with my hands and crossing my legs to slide down it, then heading into the fire engine, pulling on my protective suit.


    Headache, switches on the sirens as he expertly drives the engine out onto the small side road as we head off towards the A690.


    "House fire, upant still inside, trapped in bathroom." Josie shouts.


    A cold shiver washes over me, this is my ultimate test. My first house fire, with a rescue included, since the incident that all but destroyed my life. This is it, the greatest test of my recovery. Adrenaline flows through my body, as we approach the house in Tunstall. The fire has already taken hold, the mes licking the sky''s above, a small tremor runs through my body, I take a deep breath to steady my nervousness, as Davey checks my equipment.


    "Dispatch said there is one female upant, she made the call, but is trapped in the bathroom, located at the rear of the house." Josie informs us.


    This is a ball ache, as the row of link houses gardens back onto the gardens of another row of link houses, no road between, so we have no other means of getting to the woman than through the burning building.


    "You good?" Davey''s gruff voice asks.


    I know why he asks, I even understand it, but I do not need to hear how my team are all waiting for me to f**k up, whilst waiting to enter the burning building, so give him a curt nod in response.


    Twinkle stands beside me, and we nod at each other, we are going into the building to rescue, whilst the others set up to douse the mes once we have the upant out of there. Wayne and Josie take the hydraulic jack to open the front door, and I take another breath as the heat from the mes cause my face to prickle in response.


    We walk in, heading directly up the staircase, the hot mes dancing all around us. f**k this is a bad fire, the whole of the ground floor is lit up, the thick smoke making it difficult to see as we climb up to the second floor. Twinkle kicks open the door ahead of him, but it is a bedroom, I turn to my left and hear a small cry for help. Without wasting a second, I shout.


    "Stand back from the door, we areing in." Then kick the bathroom door off its hinges.


    Slumped in the corner is a woman, her long brown hair hanging over her face, a towel wrapped around her.


    "I don''t have clothes." She sobs out, like that is more important than getting her out of here.


    I grab hold of her, throwing her slim body over my shoulder, then grab the towel from the floor that she had used to block the smoke from entering through the bottom of the bathroom door, and throw it as best I can to cover her private parts, and headed through the thick smoke back down the stairs, and out onto the frontwn as she gasped for air. I quickly remove my mask and ce it over her face, I do not know if it is adrenaline or not, but as soon as my eyes lock with hers, my heart begins skipping in my chest, she has to be, the most beautiful woman I have ever seen in my life. Large hazel eyes, full soft lips on her soot smudged face, I am instantly stunned, unable to move, when finally, Josie arrives with a nket to cover her from the gathered crowd and rubberneckers. The ambnce crew take over, and I am loathed to leave her with them, something primal within me wanting to protect her. What the f**k is wrong with me!


    Davey shouts over, his voice not making any sense as I continue to stare at the beautiful goddess before me, when Josey looks at me.


    "BEN" she shouts, snapping me out of my daze.


    I head over to Davey, and with the rest of the team, we begin to tackle the ze before it spreads to the other homes.

 Chapter 5

    Kathline''s POV (Davey)


    Sitting on my dressing table, I tie my long straight red hair into a bun twist at the nape of my neck, after applying a small amount of tinted moisturiser to cover my dusting of freckles. I apply my final coat of mascara, to my pale green eyes, as Andy bounces into my bedroom, very clearly pleased with himself. "Look Mammy, I have tied my shoes." He announces with pride.


    I take a look down at his small feet and smile. The ''tied'' shoes are on the wrong feet, and the bow is just a twist of theces stuffed into the top of the shoe, but still he tried.


    "Good effort, however, I think we should put the shoes on the right feet, so that you do not get ufortable." I grin down at him, ruffling his auburn hair.


    Disappointment clouds his dark brown eyes, the only part of him that is like the man who I refuse to call his father, after all, he is little more than a s***m doner, having practically s**t the bed the moment I found out I was pregnant seven years ago, and ran for the hills as fast as he could.


    I smile at my little boisterous boy, who is my whole world, and count my blessings. Thankfully I had finished myw degree at university and had secured a paralegal position at aw firm in Newcastle, before my ''surprise'' pregnancy. However, once I gave birth, and my maternity leave had ended, I chose to move to a firm in Sundend as it was just so much easier, than trying to catch the metro that was almost alwayste or cancelled for some reason or another. So now I have reached the associate position, in a firm that is not too far away from my home on Durham Road, and I earn decent money, enough to buy therge semi-detached home, run a car, and have spare to spend on my little boy. Life, in the grand scheme of things is good, yet somehow, I feel like something is missing, which has only intensified since I saw him, Davey Brennan, my old school boyfriend.


    He was a good-looking boy at school, the one all the girls wanted to be associated with, and for six months of my teenage years, he was mine. But he was two years older than me, and we inevitably lost touch when he finished school, and so we headed off onto different paths.


    I pulled Andy''s coat on, and picked up his book bag, before heading out to take the little monster to breakfast club at school. As we passed the railings that lead into Barnes Park, a small smirk formed on my lips as I saw the bend where Andy had his head stuck, the day I saw Davey again. Damn, he was hot, his grey hair more of a turn on than a turn off, but it has been three years since myst s****l encounter, so frustration may be ying a part in my body''s needy reaction to seeing him again. But since that day, I have been unable to get the man out of my head. Pathetic I know, a thirty-year-old woman, acting like the 16-year-old girl I was when I first knew him.


    "Can I go on the park, Mammy?" Andy asked.


    "Not this morning, sweetheart, but if you are a good boy, when I pick you up from, Mel''s after work, you can go then." I smiled.


    Ah Mel, she was my female knight in shining armour, the child minder, who looked after Andy each day from school pick up at 15:30 till got to her after I finished work at 16:00, an hour before my colleagues, something I had written in my employment contract, so that I could spend some quality time on an evening with my bundle of energy 6-year-old son, who has a penchant for getting into many scrapes.


    "A" Andy huffed, screwing up his adorable little face.


    I resisted the urge to smile at him, knowing that would validate his little mood, but inside, my heart bubbled full of love for the little man who hade into my world and turned it on its head, yet I can confidently say, I wouldn''t change a thing.... Well other than my need for a trip to the back of ''Ann Summers'' for a new ''Rabbit'' Vibrator, because I have some needs that are not getting met.


    As soon as the thought enters my head, about theck of s*x in my life, Davey''s face shes in my memory. Damn he is sexy, and said I was ''looking good''. I shake my head to get rid of the memory which had been the object of my little fantasyst night as I had some self-relief. He is probably married, or with someone, and given I have a kid, I doubt he would look twice at me even if he is single.


    Dropping Andy off, I give him a big hug, as he runs happily into breakfast club, another life saver, meaning I can get to work before half eight of a morning... well, I can when he isn''t getting his head stuck in railings ... and start my day.


    I head back up the road home, so I can collect my car, the school run part of my daily exercise routine, after all, I have little time for anything else, or a babysitter to look after Andy even if I had the energy after his bedtime. Another reason my love life is with a stic toy, my only time away from my boy is when his s***m doner decides he wants to try and be a father, which, is a couple of days during the school holidays, once every three months. However, I allow Andy to go, as every child needs a rtionship with both parents, and I will never let it be said that I kept my son from the man who ran away faster than Usain Bolt.


    Pressing the unlock button the car lights sh, as I climb in, and reverse onto Durham Road, one of the busiest roads in Sundend, and head up the road, to the next turn off where I can drive through the estate at the back of my home, and head in the correct direction to the city centre.


    Parking the car in what the local''s still refer to as ''Debenhams Car Park'' despite the fact Debenhams had long since closed, therge department store a victim of ''Covid'', I grab my ticket and walk through the centre down to the long streets which house most of the city''sw firms, and walk up the steps of the white-washed building, straightening my grey pencil skirt when I reached the top step, before heading straight to my office.


    "Morning Kathline."


    Tracey my 39-year-old legal secretary who has celebrated her 39th birthday for the past five years I have worked here, shouted over to me, as she applied her trademark bright pink lipstick.


    "Morning." I smiled, for all she was my secretary, I shared her with Daniel, one of the partners of the small legal firm, so the ''39'' year old was always busy, and in early of a morning, which was another blessing I needed to count. "Did Andy get to school okay today?" she asked with a smile.


    Yes, my son is adorable, and I love him with everyst ounce of my heart, but he can be a hand full at times. The other day was not the first scrape he had gotten into, and I have no doubt in my mind, it would not be hisst. "Yes, no firefighters required today." I grin at her.


    "Shame, you could do with a hunky man to save you." Traceyughed.


    I nodded my head and headed into the office closing the door behind me. Oh, Tracey did not know just how right she was. Shaking my head to get the images of Davey out of my mind, I logged onto theputer, and began to sort through my work, of helping the good old citizens of Sundend buy their new home''s.


    I let out a sigh of relief when I saw the clock approaching 4:00pm, another day done. Logging off, I grabbed my jacket, then took hold of some folders, that needed to be sent to otherw firms, and headed out of my office.


    "Hey Tracey, these need to go into the DX office today please." I smiled.


    "Will do, have a great night." Tracey smiled.


    "Yeah, you too, see you tomorrow." I waved, and headed out the door, walking as fast as I could to the car, to pick up Andy.


    I arrived at Mel''s by half past four, after dropping the car off at home. Another thing I was immensely grateful for was the fact she lived on Mount Road, just opposite the other side of Barnes Park, halfway between home and Andy''s school. "Hey Mel" I smiled at my child minder.


    She is one of these women who is a ray of sunshine. Everything from her heart-warming smile, short pixie hair cut with pink strands running through her blonde hair, the yellow summer dress with pink polka dots all over it, made you smile, and the kids she looks after all love her, along with the parents.


    "Hi, he has been as good as gold. I might add, he paid me in chocte coins to tell you that so he could go to the park." Mel grinned at me, as two of the other kids she looked after ran excitedly through the house.


    Iugh and nod, to part with his beloved chocte coins, is a clear indication that Andy really, really wants to go to the park today. Trust me, he never parts with them, and I have to have bags hidden away ready for when he runs out of them. "Well then, I guess he is going to get his way." Iugh.


    "Andy, get your coat sweetheart." I shout at him as he ys with the other kids.


    "Actually, if you don''t mind, I will get these two out of the house, before they destroy it all together, and join you." Mel asked.


    "The more the merrier." Iugh, and we bundle all three kids into their coats, then head across the road into the park, across the field, and down the small bank which leads to the adventure yground, and let the kids run free. "Mammy, can I show Simon and Zoe where I got my head stuck.... PLEAAASSSSEEE" Andy shouted.


    I nodded my head and looked at Mel.


    "It is on the Durham Road, entrance of the park, if that is okay with you, it is okay with me." I smiled.


    "Yeah, that is fine, keeps them busy before their parents arrive at six." Mel nodded.


    "Yes okay, but do not run to far ahead." I warn.


    "Okay Mammy. Guy''se on!" Andy beckoned excitedly to his little friends.


    Mel and I chatted about nothing in particr, as we walked through the trees, past the outside tennis courts, when Andy saw the railings and was off like a shot.


    "Andy not too far ahead!" I call out.


    "Look Simon, that is where my head got stuck, I only did this." Andy said, then puts he head through the closed railings next to the one he had previously got stuck in as the shout of,


    "NOOOOOO!" Came out of both mine and Mel''s mouth simultaneously.


    But it was toote, and I am stood here, not knowing what to say or do as Andy shouts over to me, seemingly very pleased with himself.


    "Mammy, I am stuck again!"


    "I


    I guess we better call the fire brigade." Mel stated her eyes wide as I hung my head shaking it in dismay. Oh, please God, do not let it be Davey again!

 Chapter 6

    Davey''s POV (Kathline)


    The spray of the shower washes over me, as I stand in themunal bathing area,thering the shower gel into my body. That fire took us over four hours to get under control, I am exhausted, and hungry, but, as always, no matter what, the shift goes on. Still just another hour and a quarter to go until we hit the magic 6pm and Yellow-Watch takes over. Thankfully nobody was seriously hurt, the woman who''s house it was had zero burns, but had been taken to hospital for smoke inhtion. She was lucky, so damned lucky. With this kind of fire, the victims tend to have at least some burns, but she got away with it, as she was in the bath at the time. f**k knows how the fire started, that is for the investigation team to fathom out, but it seemed tobust from the cupboard under her stairs, which given that is where the electric meter is, points to that going bang for some reason or other.


    My main concern is big Ben, don''t get me wrong, he did an excellent job during the rescue, and controlling the fire after he got the woman out, but he is quiet, well, he is always f*****g quiet, but quieter than normal, and I am unsure if that is a bad thing or not. Josie said she had spoken with him earlier, and he was okay, that I need to calm down as there is nothing to worry about. But for me, a guy who has just returned to duty after what happened to the poor fucker, who goes extra quiet after his first major shout, well, that is a red g, and something I cannot ignore, no matter how much I like the guy.


    Stepping out from the spray of water that cleaned the soot and debris from my body, I dry off, and get into a fresh day uniform, even if it is for just over an hour. Seriously, the smell of stale smoke on your clothes sticks to the hairs in your nostrils, and I have no wish to smell like Twinkle cooking on a BBQ at the moment. The fire is done, out, over with, and so I put it to bed in my mind, and don''t think about it anymore. It is my way of coping with the job, and nobody can tell me it is the wrong thing to do, because they are not doing this day in and day out.


    Heading into themon room, I see Twinkle and Wayne dishing up some concoction or other they have created, God only knows what it tastes like. Not to be sexist or anything, but I much prefer the food when Josie is on cooking detail, rather than these two, who are equally as bad as each other when ites to making the food. That girl knows how to cook, and the cakes she bakes are to die for, which when she brings them in, there is almost a blood bath as we all fight to get first dibs at them. But fair is fair, so we all take our turn in the kitchen, a week at a time each.


    Sitting at the table I look at the bowl of lumpy gravy and sausage with a concoction of veggies that have been cooked far too long so have turned to mush. "What is this?" I ask, as I lift a fork full of non-dissolved gravy granules, how the hell can they over cook the food, but the gravy is all but raw? Seriously, how? "That is Wayne''s sausage with a ssh of Twinkle''s sauce." Headacheughs, as he pop''s yet another pain pill, or some s**t.


    Well, I did not want to eat it before, now I certainly don''t, but food is food, so I grin and bear it, as the rumble in my stomach demands food, even this food.


    "Got a headache?" I nod towards the paracetamol in his hand, the fucker always has a headache, or gut ache, or back ache, or shoulder ache, if it wasn''t for the physical and fitness tests, we routinely have, I would swear he is falling apart, but he always passes them with flying colours. "Na, my shoulder is killing me man." He grumbles. "And these are my indigestion tablets."


    He continues, throwing the red box of Rennie''s into the middle of the table, which everyone instantly grabs for, me included. Let''s face it, we are going to need one or two after eating this shite.


    The loud bell sounds, and the saying ''saved by the bell'' has never been more appropriate, let Yellow-Watch eat the Wayne''s d**k and Twinkles c*m concoction, I will grab a pizza after this shout.


    Sliding down the pole, I can only hope it is not another fire, or road traffic ident, else getting home before midnight will be off the cards, never mind finishing on time.


    As Headache drives us out of the station once more, Josie gets the intel from Dispatch.


    "Kid with head stuck in railings at Barnes Park again." She shouts.


    My heart kind of does this flip thing, not sure what that is about, but the thought that it could be Kathline''s kid again springs eternal in my mind. f**k, it won''t be, I know that is not possible, or should I say probable, but hell if I did not really want to see her again. I have been dreaming of those long legs, and cute body, with that long red hair blowing in the breeze every time I close my f*****g eyes, since we rescued her son.


    As Headache pulls up the engine, I cannot believe my eyes, Kathline is stood looking horrified and embarrassed, as her son''s head is poking through the railings, another woman who looked like a YouTube kids presenter stood next to her with two other kids who were busy poking feathers up her son''s nose, as he giggles andughs, totally not upset by getting stuck again.


    "Oh s**t, it is naughty Norman Price again." Josieughs with a shake of her head.


    I swear she is obsessed with that f*****g Fireman Sam program, I bet she still watches it before bed, then cracks one off shouting "Sam, Sam,e be my hero next door!".


    A chuckle erupts around the engine, as Wayne shouts.


    "He''s got the red hair and all, y''all."


    To be honest, the kid does, but even though normally I would piss myselfughing at this point, I find that I feel quite protective over the youngd. Given I am not the biggest fan of kids, that is some weird a*s s**t right there.


    "Hey Davey, there is his mother, do you think she is Looking Gooooddddd." Ben shouts.


    Now the fucker has found his voice, the bastard, guess that means he is okay.


    "Yeah, yeah." I say, as I open the door and jump down from the engine, and make a bee line towards Kathline, her weird as f**k friend, and her kid stuck in the railings.


    Kathline freezes and her cheeks go the colour of my engine, which is so f*****g cute, as I raise my eyebrows and shake my head with a smirk on my face.


    "So, here we are again." I grin down at her, as she looks down at her feet and shuffles ufortably.


    "Yeah, here we are again, I am so sorry, seriously, he wanted to show his friends the railings, then decided to demo how he got stuck before we could stop him." Kathline rambles a bit.


    I can hear Wayne shouting to the guys in the background.


    "Hey, Y''all, I will ce the equipment on the sidewalk."


    "It''s a path, you are born and bred in Sundend, in fact the farthest you have travelled is Middlesborough, you are not American, and it is a PATH!" Headache moans at him shaking his head.


    I crouch down, ignoring the argument ensuing over calling the path a sidewalk, deciding I will do the job of talking to the kid to keep him calm this time, and let the others get him out. Now, I know this is a low blow, getting information out of a kid, but hey, in my defence how else am I going to find out if Kathline is married or not!


    Josie gathers the YouTube presenter and her two sprogs, and puts them with Headache in the engine, which they think is so cool, and keeps them away from us, and stops Headache from throttling Wayne for his American twang, as Twinkle and Wayne get the hydraulic spreader ready to free Kathline''s kid.


    "So, what is your name? I am Davey." I smile at the youngd.


    "Andy, my name is Andy Brown."


    s**t, he has Kathline''s surname, does this mean she is unmarried, my heart does that leap s**t again in my chest, as I ponder on where his father is, maybe they are one of those trendy couples where the husband takes his partners name. Only one way to find out. "So, Andy, I bet Daddy will wonder where you and Mammy are." I say,


    Okay, I know, I know, it isme, and wrong on so many different levels, but you do not understand, this woman is haunting me, and I need to know!


    "No, I don''t see my Daddy much, mammy calls him a s***m doner when she thinks I cannot hear." Andy smiles at me, his two front teeth at the bottom clearly missing, making him even more cute in my opinion.


    "Ahh, so is it just you who looks after Mammy then?" I ask, as Josie shakes her head at me, but hey I am on a role, this is information gold right now, and as wrong as it is, I am not about to abort my mission unless Kathline tells me to stop directly. "Yes, I do look after mammy." Andy smiles up at me.


    "I bet you do a great job kidder"" I grin down at him, as Twinkle takes the opportunity of him being distracted and spreads the railings, freeing him once more.


    "Yeah, I am freeeeeee" Andy shouts excitedly, grinning up at his mother.


    Taking a breath, as this is too good of an opportunity to miss, I walk over to Kathline.


    "Hey" I grin at her.


    "Hey, erm, thanks. Again," she smiles, a slight flush still on her cheeks.


    "So, do you have a mobile?" I ask, again anotherme question, so I hold out my hand, indicating I want it.


    "Erm yeah." She answers shuffling in her bag, then handing me the phone with a confused look on her face.


    I take the phone, and enter my name and number, then send a text to myself saying Kathline, so when I get back to the station I have hers in my phone, and you can bet yourst quid I am going to text her on it.


    "So that is my mobile number, you know, just in case this little rascal gets stuck in some more railings, or something else you need my help with. Kind of cut out the middleman, situation." I ramble slightly, loosing so many cool man points, as the guys all watch on from a distance, muttering and chuckling, I am in for some s**t for this, but something''s are just worth the piss take, and Kathline, is definitely one of those things. Kathline, blushes again, as she nods at me.


    "I will keep that in mind." She tries to say nonchntly, but the wobble in her voice gives her away, and my confidence grows.


    Iugh, then wink at her, ruffling little Andy''s red hair then head back to the engine, and wait for the inevitable piss take to begin. On the plus side, I only have fifteen-minutes to listen to it, then I n to head for a pizza and text this goddess before me.

 Chapter 7

    Anders POV (Josie)


    Looking up at the clock on the office wall, it is past 8pm, yet another day where that feisty little firefighter has not arrived to apologize to me.


    God she is driving me insane. Normally women fall at my feet, after all, even though I sound arrogant. I am not bad looking. I am also very sessful. Hell, I had been nominated for Young Entrepreneur of the Year, ... I didn''t win. That de went to Steven Masters, even though he inherited the Masters Group from his father. Although that should piss me off, as I am a self-made man, working my b**t off, having been brought up on a council estate in the notorious East End of Sundend, with a family who did not have a pot to piss in, but it doesn''t. Steven is a genuinely nice guy. It is still something to be proud of, to even make the list and award ceremony. So yeah, in short, I am sessful and women, they all fall at my feet, wanting a piece of the rich, good-looking CEO. I thought the feisty blonde would be just like every other woman when she walked into the new office building, her inability to speak had amused me, how her eyes had dted as they trailed up and down my body. I believed that the fire certificate was in the bag, but oh how wrong was I. She challenged me, argued with me, and hell if it did not do something to my body when her beautiful blue eyes widened with anger rather than the l**t, they had held previously.


    I know it was a d**k move toin to her superior about her rant to her colleague when she had left the building, but it was a way for me to see her again. The added bonus, it was going to rile her up, and I could not contain my utter excitement of seeing her, all angry, but having to utter the words "Sorry" to me. My length twitched as I thought about it, but still two days after I was promised she woulde and make her apologies, she had not arrived, and it was driving me insane. Granted, the Station officer had told me she woulde when she had time, his only promise it would be within a week, but as each day past, I could not help but feel put out that she had not wanted to see me, as much as I wanted to see her.


    Frustrated, I closed myptop, the spreadsheet in front of me would have to wait, after all, it was not like my focus was on the profit and loss margins, that were more loss than profit, given we could not get into the new building.


    My mind was distracted, by thoughts of her! This was not normal, I did not get obsessed with a woman, but that feisty thing had me tied up in all sorts of knots, and I needed to get the little minx out of my system once and for all. I know beyond a shadow of a doubt, once I get my way with her, it would be over, like many a woman before her, nobody could hold my interest for long, but never before had someone not taken the opportunity to see me again, then within a few sentences not fall at my feet.


    Don''t get me wrong, I am not some type of ''cad'' who misleads women, I never promise hearts and flowers, and I tell them, beyond any shadow of doubt what it is, and more importantly, is not. They know what they are signing up for, one night, or maybe two, then it is back to the status quo. Nor would I say I am a yboy. I really do not have that much time in my life for women, so I don''t have lots lined up, it is just when the need arises, I usually have no problem closing the deal, so to speak. Looking at the clock once more, I decide I need to burn off some energy, and grab my bag, heading to the private, exclusive gym.


    As I walk in, I set up the treadmill, a good run will help burn off some of my pent-up frustrations. Setting it on the steepest incline, I break into a 30-minute run, my feet ponding on the revolving floor. Sweat drips down my back, as I push my body to its limit, before, heading to the weights, doing some reps to keep my body nice and toned.


    I use this gym a lot, but one thing I cannot use is the swimming pool. Yeah, I am a 28-year-old, sessful man, who cannot swim. After a near death experience as a young boy when I nearly drowned in the North Sea, visiting the beach at Seaburn. The experience still gives me nightmares. I have one fear only and that is water. Four weeks ago, I decided it was time to face the fear, and learn how to swim, but for all the money I pay in yearly subscriptions to this ce, they do not offer adult swimming lessons, and the only ce that does is the Aquatic Centre, the Olympic sized swimming pool, that is for the general public. I bit the bullet, and joined the 16-week n, to teach me how to swim, which begins on Sunday for lesson one, and I hope this will finally get me over the gut- wrenching fear. Once a week, on a Sunday morning, I would attend my lessons, as the local Mackem''s of the City of Sundend, enjoyedne swimming, the other half of the pool was dedicated for those of us who had not mastered the art. Was it humiliating walking into the pool with the foam yellow arm floats that are normally reserved for the kids of the city? Hell yes, but it was worth it, because I had set my mind to it, and I was more than determined to achieve my goal.


    I finished my reps, and nced at my smart watch, which told me how many calories I had burnt, and kept a track on my heart rate, logging it automatically into my fitness app on my phone. With my muscles burning, and my breathing out in soft pants, I decided it was enough, and headed for the showers, before going home to myrge, detached house set in half an acre ofnd in Cleadon Vige, which is still ssed as part of the city of Sundend, but is on the outskirts, where those who had more than a few pennies to their name resided.


    Walking into the house, I headed up therge staircase, and straight to the master bedroom, stripping off my clothes, before sinking into the soft Egyptian cotton sheets that adorned my king-sized bed, and closed my eyes, finally drifting off to sleep with the thoughts of the feisty firefighter, and everything I want to do to her filling my dreams.


    The 6am rm woke me, as I stared at the white ceiling, my thoughts still on that girl. She had until mid-day to arrive and give me my apology, so that I could charm her into my bed, and if she did note, then I would be cing another call with her f*****g boss. One way or the other, I am going to see her today.


    Heading to the shower, I stood under the hot streams of water, as my hand found my engorged length, and, as every morning since the moment I set eyes on the feisty firefighter, I relieved my morning glory to thoughts of her. It was far from satisfying, only increasing my desire to have her beneath me, on top of me, on all fours in front of me. This needed to end, so I could return to what should be my main priority: The opening of my new business venture, a publishing house for chambers ofmerce magazines. Many of the small businesses which had operated in the area, had fallen foul of ''Covid'', which left a big gap in the market, which I intended to fill. Was it a risk, hell yeah, marketing in publications was not what it once was, but with the addition of arge digital audience, I am confident we can seed where others have failed, I had already managed to pick up five different chambers around the UK, who were waiting for me to begin producing their bi-monthly magazine, to distribute to their members, either with the printed magazine or via an app my tech guys have created. All I needed was for the f*****g building to be dered safe, so I could get the team of business development managers in ce, sat on the phones and selling the advertising space. I had the CVs all lined up, ready to interview the men and women who would ultimately decide on the sess of the business with their selling ability. I just needed that sted fire certificate!


    I head into the building which should be alive with people making calls, and doing business, but is silent and empty, and pick up my telephone.


    "Station officer Webber, this is Anders Maxwell." I inform him.


    "Mr. Maxwell." The station officers voice sounds pissed, well I am a man on a mission, and I want that certificate, as I am losing money hand over fist right now, and I want that feisty firefighter in my bed so I can concentrate on what is really important, business, and not this s****l desire that has be all-consumingtely.


    "Two things, the changes to the building have been made, and I need that certificate, and your firefighter is yet to show her face and make the promised apology."


    I hear a groan at the end of the phone, and I know I am seriously pissing off this man. I honestly could not give a flying f**k. No sessful CEO gets where he is by ying nice.


    "Mr. Maxwell, as we have discussed, Josie wille and make her apologies by the middle of next week, with regards to the fire safety issue, if we are not busy saving people''s lives, we wille over at some point today and check the building." "Well, given your time is so precious, maybe send the woman who owes me the apology and kill two birds with one stone." I state, pleased my argument made sense, and feeling he would not be able to refuse me.


    "Josie will make her apologies on her own time, and as for the certificate, you will have a visit from whoever is free to do the recheck. Now if you please, I am a busy man." The station officer growled, then put down the phone.


    s**t, I guess I have pushed him a little too far, but still, keeping fingers, toes and everything else crossed, and touching every wood surface I can find, I get my certificate today, and hopefully it will be my feisty firefighter who issues it. Oh, how much pleasure would I get from that. She would be spitting feathers, having to apologise and give me the certificate, the thought instantly hitting my groin, as my half-chub goes to full-salute at the thought of it.


    The day went on as I double-checked everything was as it should be. I could not afford to have another refusal from the fire brigade, regardless of the game I am ying with Josie, as I now know her name to be. I look around the office, when I see the bright red fire car pull up in the carpark below the window. A smile forms on my face, my heart racing in my chest, and my manhood already pulsing with the thought of seeing her again. I run down the five flights of stairs. This is it, I get my certificate, and I will get a date with her and bed her for one night only, this is everything I have been waiting for.


    I school my features into a stoic mask as I open therge ss double doors, at the entrance to the building.


    The door to the fire car begins to open, when anger pulses though my veins, as two firefighters get out of the car. The first firefighter is the big bear of a man who was with my feisty girlst time, and the other a grey-haired man who looks like he has swallowed a meal of stones as he res at me.


    "Mr. Maxwell." The grey haired one shouts, not keeping his annoyance out of his tone.


    "Gentlemen, I suppose you bettere in." I spit, unable to hide my utter disappointment, much to their obvious amusement.

 Chapter 8

    Lucy''s Point of view (Ben)


    I sip at the water that is in the stic cup on the dark wooden cab beside my hospital bed, hopin Tears: They will not rece my personal possessions, my childhood memories, the photographs of my the lump in my scorched throat and take another sip of water to ease the painful scratchy feeling from Anger begins to rise in ce of the mncholy that was threatening to consume me. I had called my wrong. I doubt if the fly-by-nightndlord had even entered the house, especially as the fire investiga that was squirting a small, but deadly stream of water onto the electric meter.


    I have since finding out the cause of the fire, left 25 messages for thendlord to call me back, exin my brother and his girlfriend''s ce. The issue with that is, there is no bedroom for me. My niece and to sleep on, it is not ideal, given the kids are pre-schoolers and neither of them sleep past 5am. In all honesty, I don''t think my brother''s girlfriend Samantha, wants me there. We do not really get on rebellion, hating the world because both our parents had been so cruelly taken from us, a HGV driver with his older sister who had to y mam and dad, not wanting to take advice from me, whilst still be At 15-years old, one of my brother''s conquests fell pregnant with my niece Kirstie. Then a yearter w stay-at-home mam, and seriously does not like his 24-year old sister hanging around, making sure sh upset the status quo, and to say she isn''t happy about it is an understatement. To be fair to Calum, de desperately missed, and he is the best dad any kid could ask for.


    lowed out of this ce today. N


    ts before the fatal car ident c moke inhtion.


    d four times about the sound of


    it had called me yesterday, infor


    at had caused the devastation o


    w have the second room in the t


    ate her for my brother, niece an driving to long, failed to take a b


    t 20-years old myself. He went o nephew Daunte. So, now my brot out of bed to watch over the kids


    is young age, he never ran away


    tro journey that takes probably he shiver, what can I say, the riva six-bed side ward, stopping at e


    Maybe it was time to bite the bullet and move to Newcastle, after all, that is where I work. The 35-min moving to the ''dark side'' sets my teeth on edge, I am a ''Mackem'', and living with a load of ''Geordies'' m The team of men and women in bright white coats with stethoscopes around their necks, arrive in the out of here and cease to eat the NHS hospital food? I was waiting patiently for my turn, wanting out of, but still not wanting to leave in "This is Lucy Dixon, she has been here for 48-hours due to smoke inhtion, after being rescued by the fire brigade in a house fire." The nurs "Lucky girl." The grey-haired older man stated his ck sses on the end of hisrge wide nose that had a purple tinge to it, indicating the People say that to me, but as ungrateful as it sounds, I do not feel lucky at all; I have nothing left, and once more emotions threaten to flood "Well Miss Dixon, good news, your lungs were clear in thest X-ray. You are free to go." The doctor smiled warmly at me.


    I nod my head with thanks, unable to vocalise at the moment, for fear of breaking down into tears again.


    "It will take a couple of hours for the discharge papers toe through, so if you can have someone pick you up at mid-day." The nurse smil I grab the phone on the tv stand next to my bed, they charge a fortune to make a call, but I have no mobile, no nothing, and so I have to bite "Calum Dixon." He answers, his gruff voice so far removed from the boy he once was, the one I was supposed to look after, when Mam and Da "Hev Cal. its me. They are letting me out. Any chance you can pick me up on your lunch break please?" I ask. my voice still hoarse from the sn

 Chapter 9

    Ben''s POV (Lucy)


    Finally, it is thest shift of my week. In some ways it is like I have never been away. Everything just feels normal; something I have been craving for over a year. My only issue is the woman I rescued. I reached out yesterday, something we do from time to time, to offer some help and support for the victim who has lost everything. Hell, she did not even have clothes on when I found her. We have done a collection at the station and have raised over a ¡ê1,000 to help get her back on her feet. In the grand scheme of things, it is not a lot, but when you have nothing left, it can at least get her some clothes. As yet, she has not called me back, and I do not understand why that is bothering me so much. Maybe because she is my first rescue sinceing back to work, however, I have a need to make sure she is okay. "So y''all, what do you have nned for the four days off shift?" Wayne asks us all.


    "I am going swimming tomorrow." Josie smiles. She loves to swim; it is her go-to for keeping up on her fitness.


    "The ''Mrs'' is wanting to go do some dancepetition; not that I want to go, you all understand." Twinkle sighs, but he isn''t fooling anyone, we all know he loves to ballroom dance, just as much as his wife.


    "I got a doctor''s appointment," Headache answers.


    "I have a f*****g date." Davey grins like the cat who has pinched the cream from the top of the milk, before returning his attention to his mobile, with a sly smirk on his face. "Ooo so naughty Norman''s mom is getting some Davey lovin"." Wayne jests with him.


    "His name is Andy, and Kathline is not that type of woman, she is sophisticated. Did I tell you she is a solicitor?" Davey asks, his chest puffing with pride, the guy has got it bad. "Yes," we all groan in response. He has told us this fact about the object of his desires at least ten times.


    "What was Norman''s mom called on Fireman Sam?" Wayne asks, changing the subject.


    "For f**k sake, it is MAM not f*****g MOM!" Headache shakes his head.


    To be honest, I am used to Wayne''s American words, with the slight ent, it doesn''t bother me, but for some reason it really winds Headache right up; he hates it. "Phyllis." Josie grins.


    "Might have known, you would know." Davey scoffs at her.


    Station officer Webber walks into the room, cing his hands on his hips, and that means only one thing, he is pissed off, then he turns and stares at Josie. "Josie, you will be going to see Mr. Maxwell and apologising, because if I have to take one more call from him, you will be on clean up duty for a month!"


    Josie let out a groan and nodded her head. She really doesn''t want to say sorry, probably because she hates to lie, and she really isn''t sorry, not one little bit. "Okay, briefing, your next shift is nightshift. You will take over from Blue Watch. Just to make you all aware, there has been zero calls on night this past week, so you all know what that means." Station officer Webber announced, as we all let out a groan. If it is quiet one week, you can bet your bottom dor it will be c*****e the next week. Best spend myst day off shift, trying to sleep as much as I can. Shift changes are tough, and not having done them for a while, I guess this one is going to hurt the most. "Any news from our house victim?" Josie asks.


    "No, the hospital said she was discharged yesterday, to her brother''s house. She has yet to call, but Noreen, the nurse who looked after me, did say she is staying with her brother on Byron Terrace, Monkwearmouth." I inform them all. "Cool, maybe I will head over there Sunday and give her the money." Josie offers.


    My stomach sinks, for some unfathomable reason, I want to see the girl again.


    "Actually, I was thinking of going tonight, when we are finished with work. I pass the door on my way home."


    What the hell am I doing? I am not sure why I just said that, because I will have to go a long assed way round to pass that street, but the words are out of my mouth before my brain has time to engage.


    Davey looks up from his phone and c***s an eyebrow at me, then shakes his head slightly, before returning to texting, or by the smirk on his face, sexting with Kathline.


    I should be grateful he is predisposed by his text life, as normally he is the first to call bullshit.


    "Well, which ever one of you goes, make sure Miss Dixon gets the money. We also have some clothes that Josie donated for her as well." Webber tells us, and I simply nod in response.


    "Also, Ben and Davey, you two are on cooking duty next shift." He adds.


    "Yes, not as good as Josie, but a hell of a lot better than burnt everything from Twinkle." Headache makes a fist pump.


    He is not wrong, and if I am honest, I don''t mind cooking, it gives me something to do when hanging around the station waiting for a shout.


    "Okay y''all. If you have any trash, put it in the trash can now; I am going to empty it." Wayne announces, as Headache lets out a deep sigh of frustration, at his Americanisms.


    I gather the rubbish from the small wooden coffee table and head to the bin, cing it in, as Josie, grabs everything else, kicking Davey''s feet off the table as she passes.


    "Whatever you do Davey, don''t help," she states, sarcastically rolling her eyes at him.


    I let out a chuckle, he really is a messy sod. The rm begins to ring, and instantly we all jump up, and head for the fireman''s pole, running to the engine.


    As we set off, Josie gets the info from dispatch.


    "Kid stuck up a tree in the small park in Thorney Close." She announces.


    "Hey, Davey, ask your girl if her kid is missing again." Twinkle chuckled.


    "No, and she lives on Durham Road, so not him." Davey growls.


    "This time." Josieughs.


    Davey turns and flips her his middle finger, as the rest of us chuckle at his annoyance.


    The estate is just over the road, and we reach the small park in less than two minutes to find all the kids standing around looking up at the tree. Not a parent in sight! Two boys around 9 or 10 are waiting for us, as we pull up the engine, and Davey gets out. "Here mister, me mate is stuck up the tree." One of thed''s shouts at us.


    I look at where he is pointing and see a kid hanging onto a branch for dear life, tears streaming down his face. It is an easy call and Wayne is already grabbing thedders from the engine.


    Josie walks behind him, shouting words of encouragement to the stuck kid, as Twinkle tries to get the others to keep a safe distance.


    "I will go up and get him." Josie smiles at me, so I go grab the bottom of thedder as she climbs up, and gently grabs thed, hoisting him over her shoulder, before bringing him safely to the ground.


    "KEITH!" the frantic voice of a woman who I presume is his mother shouts, as she runs into the small park.


    "What have I told you about climbing trees." She continues, her panic fading when she sees he is perfectly fine, other than the tears he is crying. Then swiftly grabs his arm and without so much as a ''thank you,'' marches him off home.


    "You wee," Davey sarcastically shouts after her, but she is too busy ranting at the boy to care.


    We head back to the fire station. Only two hours to go, and my first week, well four days, are done.


    The rest of the afternoon is quiet, other than cleaning the engine for Blue Watch, who will be doing their first of four nightshifts whilst we are off shift, when finally, we are dismissed.


    "Hey, are you sure about dropping off the money and clothes? I don''t mind." Josie smiles.


    "Leave Ben to it, you make sure you see Maxwell." Station Officer Webber shouts over, as he pulls on his coat, as eager as the rest of us to leave for the night.


    "Yes boss." Josie sighs, then heads to the cupboard, and drags out tworge ck bin bags full of clothes, as I go to the donations jar, and put the money into arge brown envelope.


    I open the boot of the car and put the bags in, then wave goodbye to my colleagues before driving out of the carpark and make the journey to Monkwearmouth.


    My heart begins to hammer in my chest, as I pass the Stadium of Light. Then making a right, I drive towards Byron Terrace and look at the old pit houses. Parking the car, I nce at the small mid-terraced pebble dashed house, that has chucks missing along the bottom of the old pebble dash, exposing red brick underneath and take a breath.


    Why am I feeling so damned nervous? It makes no sense to me. Seeing a few of the neighbours twitching their curtains, I make the decision to just go knock, before they call the coppers about me loitering. I head to the old wooden door with ky white paint, and knock.


    "Who the f**k is that?" a female voice shouts out angrily, and I take a deep breath.


    I wait for the door to open, as a girl of no more than 19 or 20 opens the door. Her bleached hair is greasy and hangs limp around her shoulders. Her denim skirt is little more than a belt, and two kids cling to her fake tanned legs; the tan obviously not put on correctly as it has white streaks are running down the bright orange.


    "What?" she asks, pushing her kids behind her, and eyeing me suspiciously.


    "Hi, my name is Ben Bishop; I am a firefighter. Is Lucy Dixon staying here?" I ask.


    The girl turns around and shouts.


    "Oi, Lucy, a giant bloke who says his is a firefighter wants you." Then walks away.


    My heart skips a beat, when I see Lucy approach the door, she is stunningly beautiful. I cannot help but notice, despite the leggings that are two sizes to big, and wrinkle at the ankles, she is slim, but has all the right curves in all the right ces. Her hazel eyes blink at me, as she pulls on the hem of the oversized white t-shirt she is wearing. Her long brown hair hangs in natural waves around her shoulders.


    I stand, momentarily stunned, not sure what to say, as she begins to blush, and I curse my body for having a manly reaction to her.


    "Hi." She all but whispers, her voice still croaky from the smoke inhtion.


    "Hey, I am Ben, I was one of the firefighters who rescued you." I say, knowing that I am staring, and probably making the poor girl ufortable, yet I cannot take my eyes off her.


    "Yes, you got me out of the fire." Lucy nods at me. "Thank you." She adds, her cheeks now a me with embarrassment, and it causes all sorts of unholy thoughts to sh through my brain. s**t!


    "Well, the guys at the fire station had a collection for you, as we know you lost everything, and I wanted to give you this." I state, pulling out therge envelope from my jacket pocket.


    "Also, my colleague Josie, she has donated some clothes for you. I will get them." I kind of ramble a bit.


    "Oh, erm, thank you, but really you did not have to do that." Lucy looks wide eyed at the envelope, as tears build up in her beautiful yet sad eyes, blinking she recovers from her emotional response, then shes me a big embarrassed smile.


    Wow, what a smile it is, it lights up her whole face, and my body goes from half-chub to full-blown hard-on, as I stand and stare, unable to stop taking her in. She is that beautiful.


    I really need to get my s**t together, because I know I am looking like some kind of creep right now, so I quickly clear my throat, and walk to the back of the car, and grab the two bags out of the boot.


    Passing them to her, she offers me another heart stopping smile, and seriously it feels like all my Christmases havee at once.


    "Erm, I would invite you in for a coffee, but well, it''s not my house." Lucy stumbles over her words.


    "Not a problem. I did try and leave a number so you would know we called, did Noreen give it to you?" I asked, more for something to say, as I really do not want to leave just yet.


    "Yeah, but I don''t have a phone." Lucy sighed, as tears began to form in her eyes once more.


    Seeing her fighting back her emotions, I just want to gather her into my arms and tell her she will be okay, but let''s be honest that would be wildly inappropriate.


    "It is okay, well, I will leave these with you." I smile at her and she nods at me.


    "Seriously, thank you, for everything; you saved my life."


    I nod, then turn and say themest thing I think I have ever uttered in my life.


    "All in a day''s work."


    Literally, I am face palming, at myself, what the hell is happening to me. So, I quickly turn on my heel and get back into my car, and drive away, as Lucy stands at the door, and watches me, looking more than a little stunned. Smooth Ben, real smooth!

 Chapter 10

    Davey Point of view (Kathline)


    It is so good to finish your shifts, and just kick back and rx, but what is even better, is to know that once your shift is done, you have a hot date to go on.


    Excitement is making my heart beat out of my chest as I pull up on my drive. As I enter my three-bed, semi-detached home in Hastings Hill area of Sundend, I run up the stairs, nearly tripping over my feet, as I head for my bedroom. Kicking off my shoes and opening the wardrobe, I ponder on what the hell I am going to wear. I am not one to care what people think, but for some reason, I want to portray the perfect image. I need to impress Kathline, so this decision is harder than normal.


    Pulling out my clothes, I don''t want to be too dressed up and look like I have made too much effort. Finally, I settle on a pair of ck jeans and light grey t-shirt that is a size to small but makes my muscles bulge slightly. Not that they would ever bulge like bloody Ben''s, that guy is a monster, but hey, I have good tone. Grabbing a fresh towel I head across thending to the bathroom, hey don''t judge, it is a 1960''s style house, and so I have one bathroom. Given there is only me living here, who, in all honesty, cares! I step into the shower and let the warm water massage my aches and pains from a day at the fire station. My thoughts wander to what tonight will bring. I know the guys all took the piss about me getting lucky, and yeah, I was a gentleman and defended Kathline''s honour, but let me honest, I really hope I do get lucky. Let''s face it, I have more chance than they do tonight... well other than Twinkle, I am sure his ''Mrs'' will put out for the old sod, given he is going ball room dancing with her.


    The thought of spending the night with Kathline goes straight to my neither region, suddenly I am supporting the biggest hard on I think I have ever had in my life. As I soap down my body, I resist the urge to relieve my frustration to the impure thoughts which are infecting my mind. Her red hair against the pillow, her long legs wrapped around my neck as I taste her delights, or around my waist as I give her the ride of her life. No, I will be a good little firefighter and keep those thoughts locked away. Turning the water to cold in order to take away the pulsing in my groin, I let out a frustrated groan, then remind myself, it will be worth it in the end.


    Stepping out of the shower, I wrapped the towel around my waist, then clean my teeth; twice. Hey what can I say, I want to have minty breath, I am anticipating at least a snog once the kid goes to bed. After a quick close shave, I ssh my Joop aftershave and spray some deodorant under my arms, then head back to my bedroom to get ready.


    I dry off my body when my phone pings and I feel myself smiling as I go to grab it. Obviously, Kathline is as keen as I am, and that bodes well for my Fireman''s hose inside my tight jeans.


    Kathline - Hey, sorry but Andy is feeling unwell tonight, so can we take a rain check please? X


    "For f**k sake!" I growl out in frustration.


    My happy mood instantly crushed as I re-read the text, hoping she is just joking. But I know at the bottom of my heart, she would not joke about the health of her young son. Sighing, I pick up my phone and text back. Davey sure no problem, I hope he is okay x


    Well, I can hardly text back that it''s a huge f*****g problem, can I? After all, the date I had been looking forward to, was just me picking up a couple of Big Mac''s and a Happy Meal, then heading to her house. But hey, it was important to me to spend some time with her, to get to know her again. I mean texting is great, but there is nothing like a real conversation to find out if there is a chance of this going somewhere. Then if it is, having a kiss and cuddle, and hoping for something more.


    Kathline - Thank you, and sorry, but I think it is wise to stay away at the moment, he has a rash that looks suspiciously like chicken pox behind his ears xxx


    s**t, if he does have chicken pox, then it is more than a day''s dy. I am sure you have to stay away from the little fuckers until the spots scab over!


    I curse my luck and channel my inner concerned man who is perfect boyfriend material.


    Davey - Aww poor thing, don''t worry about it, just look after your little man, we can reschedule for another time xxx


    "Bollox!" I shout to the air, then slump down on the bed, totally and utterly disappointed.


    ******g hell, I feel like a woman, all dressed up with nowhere to go. I do not relish the thought of staying in and thinking all night about what could have been, so I decide to find out if anyone is heading to the ''Chester''s'' pub for a pint. I know they are going to mercilessly take the piss out of me, but needs must, because I refuse to stay in at this point. Now, who can I stomach, who will take the piss, but then shut up about it quickly. Ben and Josie; I reckon those two will be a good bet, failing that Wayne, then possible Headache, but if that t**t goes on about his ailments, I will not be staying long.


    Davey Hey, change of ns, do you fancy a pint at the Chester''s?


    Ben - Actually heading there in a bit, Josie called, she is pissed off about having to see that arsehole again.


    Davey - Cool, anyone else going?


    Ben - I think Wayne, and possible Headache, not sure though. You eating? I am grabbing a steak. Davey- may as well, Okay I will see you all there.


    I look back to Kathline''s text and send her a message, because I am going to go in a taxi, and I intend to fully drown my sorrows at this point, and well, my messagester may be a little more risky than she would want after a few bottles of brown ale down my neck. Davey - Hey, I am heading to the pub with the guys from work. Hope the little fe is okay, text if you need anything. Oh, and please ignore any drunken messages I may send xxx


    Kathline ha ha ha, okay, enjoy your night xxx


    With that I order my taxi on the app, pull on my ck jacket, and head downstairs, ready to head out and try to forget how s**t I now feel at not seeing Kathline tonight.


    My taxi pulls into the car park of Chester''s pub, and I climb out. Heading in through the double doors, I look around to see if anyone is here. Sat at the back of the pub, on the raised square area, is Josie. Her normally happy face, scowling, as she takes a sip of her pint ofger. Yes, she is a pint drinking girl, after all, she is one of theds. I order my bottle of Newcastle brown ale, grabbing hold of it, then walk over to her table. "Hey, thought you had a hot date?" Josie asks as she looks up then picks up her pint, which looks toorge in her small hands, and takes a big gulp.


    "So did I, but Norman Price has the f*****g chicken pox." I huff, as I slide into the seat opposite.


    "Oh bummer, poor kid." Josie smiles, clearly feeling sorry for the littled.


    "Yeah, poor kid." I mumble, as Josie shakes her head at me andughs.


    "If you want to date a single mother, I suggest you learn to like kids." Josieughs at me again.


    I shrug at her nonchntly and take a swig of my beer, but I know she is right. I mean, he seems cute enoughpared to other kids, but if I am serious about embarking on something with his mother, I need to be on board with her having a kid. Maybe I should think about this situation before diving in. "If you cannot do that though Davey, you have to walk away now." Josie warns.


    I look at her as she gulps more of herger down her throat and turn the tables onto her, to get the subject off me. "Anyway, you don''t seem your usual sunshiny self; what gives?" I ask.


    "Oh, nothing. Just having to go see that bozo tomorrow and give my heart felt apologies to the arsehole." She frowns. "Just say, ''Hey, dickward, sorry you''re a cunt, and that I offended you by calling you out on it, and be done with it." Iugh. "Don''t tempt me." Josie shrugs.


    "Wow, you really are pissed off; you hate the word cunt, and normally get all huffy about it." I smile at her.


    "Well, it is very offensive, however, in this instance, the guy truly is one." Josieughs, taking another sip of herger.


    Looks like I won''t be the only one getting off my face tonight the way she is knocking back that pint.


    Ben turns up, with his own pint, and plonks his oversized muscly arse beside me, I swear to God the whole f*****g back bench seat moved under the weight of the muscle-bound giant.


    "Hey, did you drop off the donations to the fire victim?" Josie asks him with a smile.


    Ben stiffens beside me, not sure what that is about, but he nods his head, and takes a sip of his pint. Then turns to me, obviously wanting to change the subject.


    "So, you got stood up then?" He gives me a half smirk. Bastard.


    "No, her kid has chicken pox." I defend.


    Ben lets out a low chuckle, "Poor kid."


    What is it with these two, poor kid, what about poor f*****g Davey!


    Wayne walks in, followed by Headache and gets his bottle of Budweiser, then swaggers over to the table, sitting next to Josie.


    "Y''all, I am so d I got here alive, my cab driver didn''t know how to use his blinkers. Seriously every turn, no blinker was used." Heins.


    Headache rolls his eyes behind him, and ms down his pint of diet coke, guess the fucker is on painkillers again.


    "It is a taxi and indicators, not f*****g cab and blinkers. f*****g hell man, you are ENGLISH!" Headache growls out angrily.


    "Geeze buddy, no need be so aggressive." Wayneins, his fake American ent thick.


    I have to roll my lips, as Headache shakes his head in annoyance at the kid.


    "You not drinking Headache?" Josie asks, purely to stop the argument about to break out between them, but we all know what wille next.


    One.


    Two.


    Three.


    "Not tonight, I had to take some Beecham''s Powder''s beforeing out, I feel like I have a colding on, and don''t want to drink and stop it from working." Headache sighs.


    There it is; the next ailment he will spend the next shiftining about; he needs toe with a health warning!


    We order our food; most of us going for the mixed grill. Ben of course goes for the extrarge one, and all eat. Then we decide to order more rounds of drinks. After the eighth round, I am feeling more than a little bit tipsy, and I pull out my phone. Hey gorgeous, sat in this pub, thinking how nice it would have been to be with you, doing nice things together xxx


    "I really think we need to take your phone; it''s for your own good." Josieughs.


    My phone buzzes and I have a s**t eating grin on my face as I read the message thates in.


    Kathline - oh really, what nice things would that be xxx


    Davey - one that would have me checking your whole body, to make sure you have not caught the chicken pox xxx Kathline - Oh really, and how would you do that xxx


    Get in, she is up for some sexting, and I am more than happy to give her what she wants.


    Davey - slowly stripping off your clothes, until you are all naked, just to be sure I don''t miss a spot xxx


    At that exact point Josie snatches the phone from my hands, and with a stern look she smiles at me.


    "Trust me Davey, I am saving you from yourself."


    I hear my phone ping, and Josie, the little madam, looks at the message, then giggles, and reads it out.


    "Oh, that sounds great, maybe you can checkter, I will send you some pictures. Kiss, kiss, kiss, winky-smiley-face." Josieughs as she reads it out.


    I grab my phone off her, and look at the text, excitement filling me, that I will at least get some spank bank material tonight, only to see that Josie was of course taking the piss and the text actually said. Kathline - Now, now, behave yourself, you need to have a cold shower, I am heading to bed, nite xxx


    All I have to say to that is f**k!

 Chapter 11

    Kathline''s


    POV


    I smile at my phone as I receive yet another apologetic text from Davey, yet he has nothing to apologise for. I was the one who let my horny emotions get the better of me and instigated the start of sexting. Something I really regret, winding him up like that, but as soon as the messages were sent, and things looked to be warming up, Andy cried out in his sleep because of his itchy spots, and I was brought back to reality with a bump.


    My poord, he is struggling so much right now. What started as a few spots behind his ear, has turned into his whole body being covered in just a few hours. I do not have any cmine lotion; nor do I know how to get any, as he cannot leave the house, and obviously I cannot leave him alone in the house to go get some in the morning. He is up to the maximum dose of Calpol that he is allowed, yet still, he is hurting and itching, unable to get any sleep at all. It is going to be a long night. I scoop my spotty man up in my arms and carry him to my bed,ying him down on the mattress, then pull out a pair of my socks from my drawers and ce one on each hand, in a bid to stop him scratching the spots and leaving him with scars.


    My phone buzzes again, and I realise I have yet to respond to Davey and his constant apologies, being far to busy dealing with my little boy.


    I pick up the phone to read his message.


    Davey - Like I said Kathline, I am so sorry, I have had a few pints, I hope you are okay, and that Andy is okay as well. I will leave you in peace now xxx


    My heart does this flip-type thing in my chest, guilt that I had started something I could not finish and now he was feeling s**t about it, washes over me.


    Kathline - Hey, sorry for not answering sooner, busy with Andy, he is very itchy, and I don''t have any Cmine lotion to help him. I have just put him in my bed. You don''t need to apologize, you did nothing wrong, it should be me saying sorry to you. I started something, then when Andy woke up crying, I realised what I was doing. Xxx


    cing my phone back on the bedside table, I stroke Andy''s auburn hair in a bid to soothe him and help him drift off to sleep. It is just after nine-thirty, and for all he is a little tear-away during the day, he is always fast asleep by 7:30 on a night. He whimpers once more as he tries to scratch the spots, but thankfully the sock on his hands is preventing him from doing so.


    "Hey, do you want some hot chocte? Maybe that will help." I smile down at him.


    He looks up at me, his dark brown eyes wide with wonder, and nods. I never allow anything other than water after he is bathed, and has his teeth cleaned of a night, so this is a huge treat for him. Let''s just hope it works.


    I go downstairs, in my long cotton nightdress, not the sexiest of night attire, and not what I would have worn if Davey hade over and possibly, ... maybe, ... had spent the night. I pull out the milk pan and pour in the milk, setting it on the hob, then mix the powdered hot chocte with some cold milk into a smooth paste, in his special cup, before adding the warmed milk. Using a small hand-whisk I make sure the drink is velvety smooth, and then set it to one side to cool slightly before taking it upstairs for my little


    man.


    I sigh, wondering if Davey got myst text, or if he just decided I was a c**k-tease with a kid and not worth the bother anymore. As I reach over and check the temperature of the drink, I take hold of the cup when there is a knock on my door. I look at the kitchen clock, it is past 10 pm. This is the worst part of living in a city, by yourself, I am not expecting anyone, and a cold rush of fear washes over me. I walk into the lounge and take a peek out of my drawn curtains in the big bay window, that looks out onto Durham Road, to see if I can work out who is at my door at this time of night. As I peer into the darkness, I see a familiar sh of grey hair under the security light. Now my heart is galloping like the horses in the grand national, he is here, Davey Brennan is outside my door, at 10pm!


    Oh crap, I am in a granny nighty!


    My hands begin to shake slightly, causing the hot chocte to run down the side of the cup. Andy obviously heard the knock and is now shouting he is scared.


    "It is okay Andy, it is just mammy''s friend, I will be up in a little bit, don''t worry." I shout up at him, to calm him down a little.


    I open the door, then step into the small porch and open the front door to the house. "Hey." Davey gives me a grin that goes straight to mydy parts and makes them weep.


    "Hey, what are you doing here?" I ask a little shocked and embarrassed about my appearance.


    "Well, there is ate-night chemist on Chester Road, next to the Chester''s, so I popped in and got some Cmine lotion, some of this Calpol stuff the pharmacist rmended as well. Thought you might need them." Davey smiled handing me the two bottles. Now I have always found Davey attractive, and yes, I have imagined all sorts of things I could do with him and too him, but right now, in this moment, never have I ever met a man that everything within me wants to jump into his arms and demand he take me, right here and right now! His thoughtfulness towards my son has just catapulted his sexy good looks, into the stratosphere, and my body is dripping with need of him.


    "Thank you, I cannot believe you have done this for him." I stare at him.


    "Erm, he is upstairs, so if you want toe in, I think it will be safe." I offer.


    Davey grins at me and nods his head, and steps into the porch. I step back and open the internal front door, as his body brushes past mine, my n*****s harden, and tingles rush through my body.


    "Just the door on your right, I will take this hot chocte up to him and the lotion. There is hot milk in the pan if you want to make yourself one." I smile at him. Then I make my way up the stairs to Andy.


    My son sips his hot drink as I ce lots of the lotion on his spots. He lets out a little sigh of relief. After drinking about half of his hot chocte his eyes get heavy, and he finally drifts off to sleep.


    I tuck him in, then stand up and nce at myself in the mirror. I am a hot mess, my hair is all over the ce, my nighty, well, it is not the look I would be going for right now, and I have not a scrap of make-up on.


    I grab a pair of ck leggings, and a t-shirt, pull my hair back into a ponytail, making my way back down the stairs, into the living room.


    Davey walks out of my kitchen holding two cups of hot chocte, slightly staggering as he curses himself for not walking straight.


    "Sorry, I think I had one bottle too many." He apologises to me.


    I let out a girly-giggle, that makes me sound more like a horny teenager than the 30-year-old professional solicitor I am. Then take a cup from him.


    "Here, I think you better sit down before you fall down." I grin at him.


    "Cheeky." Davey chuckles at me, running his hand through his grey locks, his biceps bulging in his tight t-shirt.


    I inhale a sharp breath, as I stare at him, unable to pry my eyes away from this sexy man who has been the object of my private fantasies for the past four or five days.


    Davey catches me checking him out, and he lets out a low chuckle, which causes my cheeks to burn with embarrassment. I quickly look away and take a seat on the long sofa that sits against the side wall of the living room, cing my hot chocte on one of the side tables, as Davey sits beside me.


    I suddenly feel shy, and look down, searching for something to say.


    "I think you should be okay, if you are not in the same room as Andy, I don''t think you will catch it or shingles." I ramble a bit to him.


    "I had it as a kid, and contrary to popr belief, you cannot catch shingles from someone with chicken pox, but you can catch chicken pox from someone with shingles." Davey shrugs, then falls silent.


    I take a sip of my drink, staring straight ahead, again at a loss for words.


    "So," Davey turns and smiles at me.


    I look at him, wondering if he is feeling this awkward s****l tension as much as I am right now.


    "So," I repeat back to him with a small giggle.


    "Can I ask you something?" Davey looks suddenly serious at me.


    I nod my head and brace myself for a question I probably will not like.


    "Andy told me during his second rescue of the week, that he doesn''t see his dad, can I ask what happened?"


    I sigh outwardly, here we go, this is where I tell him the man who fathered my child did not think either of us worthy of his attention, and I look like aplete looser.


    "We were together for a while, well, I say ''a while, it was around six-months or so. We met when I was at university, then dated. When I got my first job in aw firm in Newcastle, I found out I was pregnant. Not sure how it happened, as all the correct precautions were adhered to, if you know what I mean." I nced up at him and Davey nodded at me.


    "As soon as I told him I was pregnant, he could not get away from me quick enough. Usain Bolt would not have a look in, the speed he ran." I give a humourlessugh at my own joke.


    "Thankfully the firm I worked for was understanding, however, after my maternity leave. I realised travelling over to Newcastle every day on the metro and having a six-month-old son was not good for me. I got a job at a solicitor in Sundend working in conveyancing. Ipleted my training and worked my way up, and now I am an associate. His s***m doner has done nothing to support him, even though he has a good job, and very rarely bothers to see him, maybe a few days during school holidays, if Andy is lucky. He is a waste of oxygen." I shrug.


    "What, he doesn''t pay you maintenance?" Davey asks shocked, shaking his head.


    "No, I told him, when Andy was born, he needed to be present when I registered his birth, but he did not turn up. So, his name is not on the birth certificate, and that means legally he does not have to pay. I don''t care, though, I work to bring up my son; I do not want or need his money." I sigh.


    "Good on you Kathline. You are amazing doing it all alone. What about your parents, do they help out with Andy at all?" Davey asks.


    Oh, dear we are really into the reality of my life now.


    "Nope, they washed their hands of me when I refused to terminate my pregnancy. Their loss." I sigh, swallowing the lump in my throat. That rejection still stings to this day.


    Seeing my change in demeanour Davey snakes his arm around my shoulder, my body feels like fireworks are exploding from my skin where he touches me.


    "You are right; it is their loss. You are brilliant, beautiful, and strong, and that little boy is a credit to you, even if we do call him Norman Price at the station." He chuckles, then instantly closes his eyes as if he has said something wrong.


    Iugh, and he rxes again.


    "Yes, I think he has watched that program too muchtely. I am not surprised you are calling him that." I giggle, just to let him know it''s okay.


    "Kathline, I really want to take you out, ... get to know you."


    "I cannot go out on dates; I do not have a sitter. I will not be able to do what normal single women do. Andy muste first." I sigh, he needs to understand, date nights are off the table for us.


    "Hey, I know youe as a package deal. I want to get to know Andy as well. I also know it will not be easy, but anything worth having never is. But we do have a babysitter avable, if and when you feelfortable. Josie, the female firefighter, she loves kids, and will always do us a solid, because she is the nicest girl you could ever meet. So, what do you say we see what this is between us?" he smiles at me.


    I look up at him, and my heart leaps in my chest once again lost for words, so I simply nod in response.


    Chuckling, Davey ces his cup down, then stands up.


    "Right, well then, that is that sorted, and once that little man is better, how about we take him down to the beach at Seaburn for a day out, next time I am off shift, and you are not working?" He asks me.


    "He will love that Davey, thank you." I grin up at him, wondering what I have done to deserve the chance of a rtionship with such an amazing man.


    "Okay, well I best get off, and head home. I will text you tomorrow. Night, night." Davey grins then pulls me in for a hug.


    My body pulses in his arms as I eagerly await a kiss, but rather give me what I am craving, he gently kisses me on my forehead, then walks out of the house, and still slightly staggering and heads off up the road.

 Chapter 12

    Josie''s


    POV.


    I would love to say my consumption of copious amounts ofgerst night helped me sleep. But I would be telling a big fat lie. Normally, after the four days of 12-hour shifts end, that night I sleep like a baby. But oh no, notst night. Because I know I cannot put this off any longer, today is Friday, and I have to go see that arrogant arsehole and make my apologies, or face Station Officer Webbers wrath on Tuesday night, when I begin my nightshift.


    This Anders-f*****g-Maxwell, man is annoying. Even his name screams ARSEHOLE at you. I mean we live in bloody Sundend; which self-respecting Mackem calls their kid Anders!? But what is worse than his arrogant behaviour, is that for some unfathomable reason, I cannot stop thinking about him, nor can I stop mydy parts pulsing, or my n*****s looking like pyramids in the desert when I do.


    I HATE HIM!


    Well, I do not really know him, and normally I am not one to hate anybody, but for this arsehole, I make an exception! I just need my body parts to catch the memo from my brain.


    Groaning and turn over onto my front, I pound my fists into my pillow in frustration, before letting out another scream, and getting up to have my shower then get ready. My neighbours will think I have finally lost the plot. Let''s face it, the walls are thin in my rtively new mid-link two-bedroom house just off Eden Vale on the way into the city centre. My home is only about 16-years old, and I don''t think they use anything other than plywood and reinforced cardboard to separate the homes. I swear to you, you can hear next door having a wee on the toilet, if you happen to be in the bathroom at the same time. The estate ts don''t tell you that when you view the house then buy it!


    I stand under the hot water, soaping my body, the weather is nice today, so I decide I better shave my stubbly legs, and arm pits, because when I am finishing giving my heartfelt-lie to that bozo, I am heading down to the beach to meet up with the guys from work. Ben lives not too far from the sea front, so we are all going to have a walk along the beach paddling in the cold North Sea, then heading to his ce to have a BBQ in his back garden. I really hope his mam turns up; she is a hoot. We all love her. Also, I cannot help but wonder if my idea for Davey to turn up at Naughty Normans mothers house with cmine lotion worked for him or not. He will either love me or hate me, depending on the results.


    I step out of the shower with nice smooth legs and underarms, then open my wardrobe and pull out a red spaghetti strap sundress with tiny white flowers all over it. A bra really doesn''t work with this dress, because you can see the straps not only on the shoulders but also around your back, so I grab some masking tape and strategically ce it to hold the girls in ce. Then pull out a pair of redcey knickers, I do not go for a thong, because knowing my luck a breeze will catch the dress and show off my whole bottom to my work mates. Brushing out my wet long blonde hair, I tip my head upside down, and dry it with the hairdryer, and it falls straight but with a bit of volume when I am finished, then give it a quick spray of hairspray. I pop some factor-fifty sunscreen on to stop me going as red as my dress, and that is me done. Pointless wearing make-up, it will only wear off when I hit the beach with the guys. I slip my feet into a white pair of sandals, then picking up my beach bag, I double check the weather on my phone app, to see it should be 23 degrees Celsius all day, with no rain forecast, and head off into my car, ready to make the pitstop to see the arsehole.


    As I pull up in the carpark of the new building that is predominately tinted ss, I ce my head on the steering wheel and let out a long groan.


    "Why me!" I ask the air, not for the first time.


    Grabbing my bag, I open the car door, the sooner I get this over with, the sooner I can get to the beach with theds and start to enjoy my four days off work.


    I head into the office stopping at the concierge desk.


    "Hi, I am here to see Mr. Anders Maxwell." I introduce myself.


    "Top floor, his receptionist will buzz you in." The security guard behind the desk smiles at me.


    I take the stairs which are in the centre of the floor two-by-two, there are two flights to every floor, and they go up in what can only be described as a square spiral staircase. It doesn''t take me long to reach the top floor, and I follow the signs for Maxwell Enterprises Limited, and open the door into his office space.


    A woman sits behind the light oak reception desk. She looks very professional, full make up on, her brown hair up in a bun, with a thick it around the base. Seriously, I am impressed. I could never do anything like that with my hair. To be fair, I wouldn''t have the patience to spend hours doing my hair and make-up before work, but a part of me kind of wishes I was able to do such intricate up-do''s. Not that it would make much difference at the station, after all, once that yellow helmet goes on your head, hair styles are the least of your worries.


    "Hi, I am here to see Mr. Maxwell." I smile at the receptionist.


    "Do you have an appointment?" She asks, looking me up-and-down, with a frown on her perfectly plucked eyebrows.


    "No." I smile sweetly.


    "Mr. Maxwell is a very busy man; you cannot just arrive and expect him to see you." The receptionist tells me off, and I blink my eyes at her.


    It seems to me, Anders Maxwell employs staff as rude and arrogant as the man himself. You know the saying, ''water finds its level;'' well I do think that is appropriate here.


    "No problem at all, however, he did request that Ie here, but you can give him a message if you want." I smile again.


    "What is it?" she huffs slightly, well pardon me for you having to do your job.


    "If you can tell him, Firefighter Edwards came as requested. But because he is such a busy man, he cannot see me. So, please tell him, I will not being back, and Station Officer Webber will not be answering his calls, this is a one-time deal." I grin at the woman. "Just wait over there." The receptionist waves over to a long white leather couch, and I head over to sit and wait.


    The receptionist puts down her phone and looks at me.


    "Mr. Maxwell is on his way." She said, a little more friendly than before, but not a lot.


    "Thank you so much." I grin at her, after all you catch more flies with honey than vinegar.


    The double-doors to, if I remember correctly, arge, open-n office space, open and to say I am unaffected by the man who stands before me, his light blue shirt rolled up at the sleeves, showcasing his strong forearms, the glimpse of a tattoo that goes up to his neck, his muscr legs in a pair of navy dress-trousers, would be a big fat lie. He is gorgeous, like, panty-wetting, breath-taking, mouth-watering, drop-dead... gorgeous. I just love a man with shortish, wavey, brown hair, oh good grief he is the whole package, and instantly I feel between my legs be wet, as I take him in.


    He is an arse hole Josie; he is a totally arrogant son-of-a-bitch who needs bringing down a peg or two. I remind myself.


    He approaches me, a smirk on his lips.


    "Josie, how nice to see you again."


    Now normally I am not petty or vindictive, but this man is pushing my buttons, and so, I kind of retaliate.


    "My friends call me Josie, you can call me Firefighter Edwards, Mr. Maxwell." I state, standing to my feet.


    Thedy on reception looks over her eyes bulging out of her head, then she pretends to do her work, but I know she is listening to us, and not doing anything behind that desk.


    The drop-dead gorgeous, arrogant Arsehole with a capital ''A'', chuckles at me, which is like adding petrol to a fire, and yes, that goes bang, and mes go everywhere.


    "So, I believe you have something to say," the Arse-wipe grins at me.


    "What, here?" I ask, not what I was expecting. I was hoping for a quiet corner so I could mutter sorry then disappear.


    "Well, you said what you said publicly; I only think it fair that you apologise publicly."


    I re at him, okay, if a public apology is what he wants, that is what he is going to get.


    "Mr. Maxwell, I am deeply sorry that you heard my private conversation with my work colleague where I called you"


    I turn and smile then raise my voice to make sure everyone can hear.


    "An Idiotic, son of a b***h, and an arse-wipe. I am also very sorry that the fact that your attitude towards fire safety boiled my piss, and that upset your delicate sensibilities, after I refused your fire certificate. I am also sorry that I care about your staff being safe in this building more than your profit margins. I am truly sorry that you are offended by my analogy of your personality. I am also sorry that you felt the need to harass my busy station officer, whilst I was out fighting fires and saving lives, to demand an apology, to soothe your bruised ego. I am really very sorry you felt the need to do that." I grin up at him.


    Take that!


    Anders Maxwell lifted his eyebrows at me and tilted his head to one side.


    "That is not quite the apology I was expecting Firefighter Edwards." He stated.


    I crossed my arms under my chest, ring up at him. Instantly I realised my mistake, as his eyes nced downwards, and focused on my boobs.


    "Eyes up Mr. Maxwell." I shout at him.


    He snapped his eyes upward and I give him a sweet smile.


    "I am sorry you do not like my apology, but it is the only one you will get. Now, have a nice day Mr. Maxwell," I say, then stomp out of the office, as the receptionist looks at me like I have lost the plot for daring to speak to her arsehole boss like that. As Anders Maxwell stands his arms folded across his chest, the vein in his temple throbbing, and his eyes wide with anger. The phrase he is ''Gob Smacked''es to mind, and I role my lips.


    I cannot help theugh escaping as I head back down the stairs, and out to my car, so I can make my way to the beach to spend some time with theds and forget that arrogant arsehole exists.


    As I push the button on my key fob, the orange lights on my car beep, and I walk towards the driver''s side, I go to open my door, only to feel a presence behind me. I freeze, turning round to find a very angry Anders Maxwell hovering over me. He ces his hands either side of my head against the car and tilts his head at me.


    "What is it about you that is driving me crazy?" his voice low and husky.


    I look up into his big brown eyes, and gulp slightly, my body is covered in goosebumps from his close proximity, and mydy parts are throbbing, and weeping. I open my mouth to speak, but my throat is dry, no wordse out. s**t. s**t. s**t.


    "I have spent five days, waiting to see you, and when you finally turn up, you pull that bullshit in front of my staff, and yet here I am, wanting more," he groans.


    "I really do not think that is my problem. Now if you will excuse me, I am a busy woman." I finally find my words.


    "One drink," he states to me.


    "I beg your pardon?" I say in utter shock.


    "One drink, let me take you out for one drink." He smirks.


    Mydy parts are in all-out war with my brain, begging for me to agree, but I take a breath and let my intelligence win this round.


    "Sorry to disappoint. But... I am fed up, not hard up. Goodbye Mr. Maxwell, have a nice life." I grin at him, then open the car door, climbing in and make good my escape, before I change my mind and give in to my bodily desires, and beg him to take me for that bloody drink.

 Chapter 13

    Anders


    POV


    I am stood watching Josie, or Firefighter Edwards, as she wants me to call her, disappear out of the car park and out of sight, leaving me looking like the looser I am. f**k!


    How the hell did I get myself into this situation!


    I am taunted by the way she had been dressed in her little red summer dress, looking innocent, yet totally sexy and tempting, in one perfect package. The way her nostrils re when she is pissed off, the outline of her n*****s as they pressed against the cotton fabric, even more evident because she was minus a bra. Those shapely legs that go on for miles, even though she is probably only around five-foot- five, and the boobs, a man could lose himself for hours just looking at those two bundles of fun. She is total and utter perfection. Her non-apology, that she fair shouted so all my staff could hear her, it annoyed the hell out of me, but at the same time, caused my length to stand and salute her. This woman is driving me crazy!


    I storm back up to my offices, and growl out at the new receptionist, that I am not to be disturbed. I cannot for the life of me remember her name in this instant, because the only name that is on my lips is ''Josie''.


    I all but m my office door, and slump into myrge leather executive chair, grabbing another batch of C.V.s for the business development manager roles I have to fill. I need someone with consultative sales experience, preferably with Chamber of Commerce magazine experience. All of the C.V.S state they have the rtive experience, and consistently hit their targets, but we all know that sales staff embellish the truth. I need people to hit the ground running, who can pick up a chamber, and sell the advertising space in both the magazine and the digital app. I cannot afford to wait for them to build a pipeline for weeks on end, not since we arete in opening the office.


    I sigh out in frustration. This is important; but I cannot concentrate on the task at hand because all I can think about is Josie, the feisty firefighter, who has set my loins ame and refuses to help douse the fire.


    Unable to find any C.V. which captures my imagination, I throw them all into the bin beside my desk, then open up my recruitment email, working my way through more of the candidates.


    Spotting an email from Brian from Newcastle and Gateshead Publishers, I open it, wondering what that old fart wants.


    I know he doesn''t want a job. Hell, I offered him one as soon as I took theirst chamber from them, but he said he is going to take his redundancy and retire. Plus being from Newcastle, he also came up with some s**t or other about needing a hazmat suit to enter Sundend, and a bleach bath when he returned to Newcastle. I am hoping my luck is in and he has changed his mind. I could do with some good news today. Dear Anders,


    I hope and trust this email finds you well, you chamber stealing Mackem a*****e.


    Anyway, I thought I would forward you this C.V. It is from one of the girls who worked for me. Lucy Dixon. She hails from your area as well, and as much as it pains me to rmend a Mackem, I find I have too.


    All joking aside, Lucy is one of the best sales-staff I have ever employed. Her work ethic is amazing, doing over two-hours call-time every single day. She is not afraid to package deals together to get bigger money, but will also bag the smaller deals so you have a constant cash flowing in.


    In the eighteen-months she worked with us, she never missed a target. Which as you well know, is some good going when magazine advertising is ssed as a dead business right now.


    The reason I am sending you this and not her, is she had a house fire earlier this week, lost everything. So as a result, she has no phone, noptop, nothing left. On top of that, I had to give her the news she had also lost her job, whilst she was in her hospital bed. I did say I would reach out to you, and rmend her, but I do not have a number for her. I do not even know where she is living now. Not ideal, I know, but if you do some digging, I am sure someone in your shitty city will know her. After all, you Mackem''s are all inbred, unlike the superior Geordie race.


    I know it is a long shot, but seriously, this woman is worth the effort, because I know she will sell, even on her first day, just like she did for us.


    Wishing you all the best (you are going to need it.)


    Kind regards


    Brian Nelson


    Unemployed, now retired sales director.


    I cannot help butugh at Brian''s email, Geordie bastard, but all intercity rivalry aside, his is a good guy, and really, I would have employed him as my sales director in a heartbeat, so I take this rmendation seriously.


    I read the email again, this Lucy''s house burnt to the ground, he said this week. Now I really do feel s**t, what was it Josie said? She had been busy ''fighting fires'', and I cannot help but wonder if this was one of the fires she had been called to. Had I been ratting her out to her boss, and she was there putting her life at risk whilst I was intent on having her apologise to me, even though I was being a total arsehole like she used me of being.


    f**k!


    No wonder the woman wants nothing to do with me.


    I look over Lucy Dixon''s C.V. Brian has also sent a spreadsheet showing all her sales from her time with them, and to say I am impressed is an understatement. This woman would be perfect. But how in the hell do I get her new number or address?


    I let out a frustrated breath. All I can think of doing is ringing the fire station again and asking if they have any information on how I can get hold of her. The thought of speaking with Station Officer Webber again does not fill me with joy. I know that bastard is more than a little pissed off with me.


    I pick up the phone, remembering what my grandmother would have said.


    "Shy bairns get nee sweets."


    All I can do is try, after all, this time I am calling for a genuine reason, and wanting to offer someone a job who by the sounds of it, desperately needs one.


    Dialling the number for the fire station, I drum my fingers impatiently on my oak desk, and wait for someone to pick up the phone.


    "Firefighter Oswald." The voice at the other end says, as he breathlessly answers the phone.


    "Hi, my name is Anders Maxwell, I am the CEO of Maxwell Enterprises." I begin.


    "Aye, I know who you are, we cannot do your fire certificate till next week mate." He huffs out at me.


    s**t, they all know my name. Normally this would please me, but right now, it''s of no help what-so-ever.


    "No, got that sorted a couple of days ago. I am calling for another reason. I am hiring staff and I was rmended ady who I cannot get in touch with. I believe her home burnt down earlier this week and she has no phone or an address so I can offer her an interview. I was wondering if you have any details for her so I can get in touch. I know it is a long shot, but I am deadly serious when I say, I want to offer this woman a job." I ramble at him, hoping he will throw me a bone. "What was the address of the fire?" Firefighter Oswald asks.


    I tell him the address that is on the C.V. Brian sent over and he goes quiet.


    "Yeah, that was dealt with by us, nasty fire, levelled the ce. It was Red Watch who attended; however, I have no details for the victim. Thinking about it though, I do believe there was a collection, and they took some money to her. Normally it is Firefighter Josie Edwards who deals with that, she will be back on shift Tuesday, if you want to try your luck then."


    At the mention of my feisty firefighter''s name, my length instantly goes half-mast, and I take a sharp intake of breath. I mean seriously, what are the odds?


    "I will call back then, cheers." I say, before putting down the phone.


    I am half pleased, and half panicked, because I have a feeling Josie would rather run into another burning building than give me the information I need, and I definitely think she will presume this some type of trick on my part.


    The flip side of the coin could work in my favour though. Maybe she will see me in a new light, rather than just the arrogant arsehole she thinks I am. I mean, she is not wrong; I can be just that if I am honest, but you do not get to where I am in business by ying nice. I can only hope she sees I genuinely want to help this Lucy Dixon, and I can gain some brownie points. The fact that this woman is perfect for the job is just gravy at this point.


    Ah, who am I kidding, she will hate me no matter what I do or say, but still, I can dream.


    I swivel my chair and look out of the office window; the River Wear winds its way from the North Sea ind. Today, it is as still as ss; the sun in the sky is high. ncing up at my clock on the wall, I see it is 3pm. I know this is the first full day in the office, but to be honest, there is not a lot happening on a Friday afternoon, and after the week I have had, I am ready to kick back and rx at home.


    I head out into the open n office, where a couple of my new staff are sat at their desks, basically setting up their space and email ounts.


    I clear my throat, "Right, you can all finish up for the weekend. See you all Monday morning when we will begin our first full week hitting the ground running," I tell them.


    Heading back into my office, I grab my suit jacket, pick up the keys for my Porsche 911, and let the receptionist who''s name I still don''t remember, know to lockup when everyone is gone, and head into the carpark.


    I take the top off my car, after all, the weather is warm, an umon urrence here, and get in, driving off over the Wearmouth bridge. I head round onto the coast road, past Seaburn Beach towards Cleadon Vige. I pull the car to a stop at the set of pedestrian traffic lights, as I wait for the people to cross the road, probably all going to the fish and chip shop, which honestly have the best fish and chips I have ever tasted, even in the highest-ss restaurants, nothing can match the ones from Queens Caf¨¦. I nce over to the beach, and my heart literally stops.


    On the beach, with the giant man, and the grey-haired bozo along with some other men, is Josie, she isughing, as she rubs sun cream into the giant''s back, that looks to have a massive scar on it. s**t, is she with him? Is he the reason she is resisting me? Jealousy descends like a cloud in my mind, and as a result, I ce my foot on the elerator pedal to hard, revving the engine loudly, as I pull away, only to see her turn and stare, shock all over her gorgeous face.


    f**k!

 Chapter 14

    I froze as I heard the roar of an engine, instinctively I had looked to where the noise hade from, and saw Anders Maxwell ring at me, in his midlife crisis dark blue Porsche 911 at the pedestrian crossing traffic lights. Not that he was in his midlife, but still, that is what it looked like to me. Do not ask me why it was bothering me that he saw me cing sun cream on Ben, but the thought of him thinking Ben was more than a work colleague and like a brother to me, had my stomach doing some sort of deep dive.


    Why the hell do I care what that arrogant arsehole thinks of me? I HATE HIM!


    But try as I might, this bothers me, more than I will admit to anyone.


    s**t!


    I watched as the Porsche sped away, then continued to apply the total block sun cream to the gnarled skin on Ben''s back. It had taken me and the guys over an hour to convince him to take off his t-shirt and enjoy the hot weather, that his scar was something to be proud of, not embarrassed about.


    "Josie, was that dickhead in the Porsche the arsehole you had to apologise to?" Davey asked with a smirk.


    I tried to shrug nonchntly, but the smirk on Davey''s face told me he was not buying my ''don''t give a s**t'' act.


    s**t, he was going to have my life about this!


    "Looked like him." I responded, trying like hell to keep the small tremor from my voice at seeing the arrogant, s*x-god again.


    "You''re blushing." Daveyughed pointing at me.


    "She sure is, ya''all." Wayneughed.


    Fuckity, f**k, f**k!


    "Josie''s got a boyfriend." Twinkle sang out.


    "You are not in kindergarten Twinkle." Wayneughs out..


    "It is f*****g primary school, not f*****g kindergarten, again you are f*****g ENGLISH!" Headache growls at Wayne.


    I could hear big Ben chuckle in front of me, as I continued to apply the sunscreen.


    "Have you been to say your sorry yet?" Headache asked from under hisrge umbre, whilst drinking some water, because he felt he was getting dehydrated.


    "Went this morning." I shrug, trying to ignore their chuckles.


    "Oh, did you now; you never said." Daveyughed again, the inuendo clear in his voice.


    "f**k off Davey, else I will tell your bit girlfriend that the Cmine lotion was my idea next time her kid gets stuck in the railings." I retaliate.


    Now I have done it. I have bitten back, and this bunch of bastards will not fail to jump on the banter waggon.


    "She is not my girlfriend, we are only dating, well, we will be when the kid gets rid of his chicken pox." Davey shrugged.


    He did not fool me, he really likes this woman, and I reckon he has a soft spot for her little boy as well. I can see it in his eyes the way they light up when the pair of them are mentioned.


    "So how did the apology go?" Ben asked, at least he sounded concerned about me, rather than justughing at my expense.


    "It didn''t, not really." I giggle, as I rece the lid onto the sun cream.


    "Webber is going to kill you." Headache shouted over.


    "I did apologise, but not technically about what I said." I shrugged


    "Eh, what do you mean? You either said sorry or not." Twinkleughed at me.


    "I told him I was sorry that he heard me call him all the names I said, making sure I shouted everything I had called him loud so his whole office could hear. Then I said sorry that I was to busy saving lives to get to him earlier to apologise for his hurt feelings." Iugh.


    "Yeah, that sounds like an apology I get from the ''Mrs.'' when she does something wrong. Like spend nearly a month''s worth of f*****g wages on a pair of shoes, then never wears the fuckers." Twinkleughed. "After five years, you are still going on about that?" Benughs at Twinkle, shaking his head.


    "f*****g hundreds and hundreds of pounds because they are some f*****g designer, ''Jimmy-some-fucker-or-other'' shoes, and they sit in the back of the wardrobe, and never see the light of day in case they get scuffed! Of course, I am still going on about it!" Twinkle protests.


    "You used the hero card on him? After calling us all kinds of dickhead''s when we use it to pull women. Ouch, he really has got you all riled up. Do we need to pay him a visit and sit him down to find out what his intentions are for you?" Headacheughs again. I giggle at that, because if I ever do get a boyfriend, I know these guys will make his life hell. Maybe I should go out for one drink with Anders Maxwell, just so I can sit back and watch him squirm when this lot gets their hands on him. "Anyway, leave Josie alone, and take a f*****g paracetamol, I am sure you will be due a headache off the sun soon." Davey shouts at Headache.


    Clearly, he is worried I will let his love interest know the Cmine Lotion was my idea and is now ying nice, so I rethink doing that to him. Not that I ever would, I am actually happy for Davey, and I hope it works out for him. "Anyway, let''s head back to mine and light up the BBQ," Ben shouts over, looking at his watch.


    We all get up, rubbing the sand off our clothes, and picking up our towels. Headache picks up hisrge sun umbre, folding it up. Heading across the road, past the queues of people waiting for either the best Ice cream in the world, or next door, for the best fish and chips on the, bar none, as Headache whacks a few people with his long brolly, apologising profusely to them. We make our way up Dyknds Road to Ben''s house.


    "Is your maming?" I ask Ben.


    "Probably already there, making all that sd stuff nobody ever eats." Benughs.


    "Cool, I have missed her face." I grin at Ben.


    Ben chuckles, nodding his head, knowing we all love his mother; she is an honorary member of the gang.


    Walking though the house we head through the kitchen, where sure enough, Joanne is stood, chopping up cucumbers to ce in the sd.


    "Hiya, I put the beers and stuff in the fridge for you all." Joanne shouts at us.


    "Let me help." I grin at her, grabbing another knife and cutting up some tomatoes.


    I know what ising as soon as the guy''s leave the kitchen, Ben''s mother is an eternal worrier, and after what had happened to him, I can only imagine she is beside herself wondering how he is coping being back at work. "How has he been at the station?" she instantly asks with a sigh.


    "He is good Joanne, really good. Try not to worry." I smile at her.


    "As I have told Ben, it is in the job description. So, I have not seen you in a while, how are you? Ben said you got into a bit of trouble with the Station Officer, about some arrogant guy." Joanne asks, looking a little concerned about me. "Yeah. He was an annoying prick, I had to go apologise for calling him such because he overheard me." I smile up at her.


    "Oh dear, that bad eh, he is one of those?" Joanne side eyes me.


    "One of what?" I innocently ask.


    "Gets you so mad, and so wet, all at the same time." Joanne winks at me. Seriously nothing gets past this woman.


    I feel my cheeks heat up, as I concentrate on chopping my tomatoes.


    "You know, I hated Ben''s dad when I first met him, but hell, did he make me all kinds of horny, hence why Ben is here." Joanneughs. "Angry s*x, is good for the soul, Josie." Sheughs again, as I shake my head at her.


    "What happened to his dad? He never mentions him," I ask, in an attempt to change the subject. I know it has just been Ben and his mother for all the time I have known him.


    "It didn''t work out; we got divorced. He met someone else and the contact with Ben became less-and-less until it was non-existent. He did reach out when Ben was first in hospital after that fire, but my son said he had not been a dad to him for years, so he was not interested in him ying father-of-the-year when he was injured, and that was that." Joanne shrugged.


    "What about you, any men driving you crazy?" I ask.


    "No, chance would be a fine thing. I just have to live vicariously through you Josie, because I would like to bet you will be bumping uglies with this guy who has got you angry and has you blushing before the month is out." Joanneughed.


    "I would not waist your money; he is an arrogant arsehole, and really, I hate him." I state.


    "If you say so Josie." Joanneughs, then carried out the bowl full of chopped sd and ces it on the small table, as Ben tells Twinkle to get lost, he is not cremating the steaks.


    I wait for my taxi to take me home, leaving my car on Ben''s drive after therge amounts of alcohol I have consumed. It has been a really good night. We are all having bets on if Twinkle will be back on the sofa foring home drunk again. To be fair, it''s pointless betting, because let''s face it, we all know he will be. His ''Mrs.'' really doesn''t approve of his work mates; she has her own circle of friends who are more refined than a group of firefighters and feels like we lead her 46-year-old husband astray. To be fair, the guy''s kind of do, but it is rare Twinkle gets toe out with us all, as his ''Mrs'' keeps him on a tight leash.


    I get in the front of the Taxi, Headache, Wayne, and Davey pile in the back. Twinkle doesn''t live far from Ben, so he is staggering to his house in Roker.


    "I will pick my car up after swimming on Sunday, if that''s okay? I am not leaving my house tomorrow." I shout through the open window.


    "Yeah, no bother." Ben waves us off, a genuine smile on his face, which is really good to see.


    The Taxi pulls away, dropping me off first, I go to my purse to pull out some money.


    "Na Josie, don''t bother, we will get this, just bring some cakes in on Tuesday." Davey shouts at me.


    Shrugging, I smile and say my goodbyes, then head into the house, and all but copse in bed. I close my eyes; I am prepared to spend most of Saturday catching up on sleep and doing housework. I am not leaving this ce for anyone. Before I know it, I amid having the most vivid s*x dream, with a man with short brown wavey hair, big brown eyes, strong muscles, and the glimpse of a tattoo peaking up onto his neck. s**t.


    Sunday morninges around quickly, and I pack up my swimming costume, towel, and toiletries and walk out of my house. I walk round to the bus stop and jump on the number 4 which drops me off at the aquatic centre. I will pick up my car from Ben''s when I am finished working out. I love to swim; in fact, it is my go-to method of keeping fit. I could have swum atpetition level when I was younger, but as much as I loved it, I wanted to be a firefighter more.


    The ten-minute journey takes closer to half-an-hour on the bus, and I wish I had gone and picked up my car yesterday. Finally, I arrive at the stop, and get off the bus, walking down past the city''s football stadium, ''The Stadium of Light'' or if youe from Newcastle, ''The Stadium of Shite''. To be honest, I don''t follow football - wrong shaped ball. I much prefer rugby or American football to watch. I walk round to the Sundend Aquatic Centre and make my way through the double doors and into reception. The clean fresh smell of chlorine fills my nostrils, as I scan my Everyone Active card, and make my way through the turnstile, and into the changing vige.


    I find a vacant changing room, and quickly pull on my adidas pale blue with ck go-faster stripes on the side, swimming costume, then making sure everything is tucked into where it should be, and no bits that you do not want to hang out are safe and secure. I grab my bag and head to the lockers, cing my token in and taking the wristband. I am pulling the band round my wrist as I walk towards the showers, not looking where I am going when I go smack bang into something, or should I say someone.


    I stand back momentarily dazed, as my mouth falls open. Stood in a pair of ck swimming shorts, with legs that are thick and muscr, a chest that is wide and toned, the tattoo of an eagle with the tip of the wing reaching up onto his neck, is Anders-f*****g- Maxwell. I gulp, my mouth suddenly dry, as my eyes trail the most magnificent body I have ever seen.


    "Eyes up Firefighter Edwards." His baritone voice says with a chuckle.


    I blink slightly, feeling the heat rise in my cheeks, as my heart beats out of my chest.


    Then I see his arms, this Greek god of a man has three yellow arm floats on each arm.


    The arrogant arsehole see''s where I am looking, and now it is his turn to look embarrassed.


    "Yeah,ugh it up; I cannot swim." He states defensively.


    I blink at him, shaking my head slightly.


    "I would neverugh at someone who cannot swim. It is a life saving skill, so no, I will notugh at you." I state, cing my hands on my hips, even if he did look funny in the yellow arm floats.


    "I look f*****g ridiculous." The arsehole sighs.


    "You do not need yellow arm floats for that, trust me." I snipe back at him, then grin.


    "Look, I have to go for my swimming lesson, but I really need to talk to you. It is not about apologies, orck of, in your case. But I had a rmendation from someone regarding a new employee, only I cannot get hold of her. I believe her home burnt downst week, and you had a collection for her. I need to get in touch, I want to offer her an interview, and apparently, she lost her job just after the fire, so really needs a job." Anders waffles a little at me.


    I blink again, my goodness, does this arrogant man have a heart after all. I simply nod, unable to find my voice again.


    "Cool, I will meet you in the caf¨¦ bit when you are finished." Anders states, then heads off, towards the pool, and all I can do is stare, at his totally sexy arse, amazing back, and some bright yellow arm floats on his massive guns.

 Chapter 15

    Ben''s POV


    I let out a yawn as I pour my morning coffee. Taking a sip, I let the scalding liquid ignite my senses, waking me from the sleep-fog. Last night I was restless. Once more I was haunted by visions of the past. I should be thankful I have had a reprieve the past few nights, but as soon as I am not working, or busy with the guys, the past jumps up and bites me on the a*s once more.


    I let out a deep breath as I push two slices of bread into the toaster and wait for them to pop back up. I need to do something. I was just going to wait for Josie to arrive to pick up her car, then head to the mothers, but I am needing a distraction this morning, and the best one I know is exercise.


    I know Josie will be swimming this morning. It is her go-to for her fitness regimen, so I pick up my phone and drop her a text.


    Ben - Hey, you are probably in the pool, but when you get this, I am heading to the gym at the Aquatic centre, so I will give you a lift back to pick up your car. So, if you are finished before me hang around in the caf¨¦, please xx.


    I finish off the coffee, then butter the hot toast. Taking a bite as I make my way back upstairs to change into my workout clothes, before heading out the door to my car.


    As I pull into the carpark at the rear of the Aquatic centre, I walk round the side of therge building. I stop suddenly as I spot a blue Porsche 911. I mean there are not many of those around Sundend, so I instantly know it''ll be that arsehole. Pulling out my phone, I look to see if Josie has returned my message, but as yet, she is to even read it, which kind of says to me she is swimming. I just hope this guy is not giving her hassle or stalking her.


    Stalking her that is a bit riching from me at the moment, especially after I spent most of yesterday walking up-and-down the shops on Southwick Road just up from where Lucy Dixon is staying, hoping for a glimpse of her again. Yeah, I never go to that ce, but I spent three whole hours walking up-and-down the street, going in every shop other than the barbers and the dog grooming ce. I even visited a party shop and looked at balloons, before heading into B&M ending up buying a cheap toilet brush, and some stic tes, ... not that I needed them.


    Realising I was behaving irrationally, I forced myself to head back home before I turned into that creepy perv who was a contestant on the Special Forces - Have You Got What It Takes show, with me. He had taken a shine to an instructor and would stand by her bed watching her sleep. Yeah, that is not what I have goals to be, so I gave my head a wobble and decided that enough-was-enough and put all thoughts of seeing that girl again, out of my mind.


    Although the dreams of Lucy were far better than the one I hadst night!


    I enter through the double doors and turn right before scanning into the gym. Then grabbing my water bottle, and bottle of disinfectant spray to clean the machines before-and-after I use them, I make my way over to the cross trainer, and begin a punishing cardio regimen, before hitting the weights.


    The sweat was dripping down my back, as I liftedrger-andrger weights, focusing on my breathing, clearing my mind from the images which haunt it. Exhausted I ce the weights back into the cradle, taking a gulp of water, before spraying down the bench and the bar. My muscles were screaming for mercy, and I knew, due to my frustration, I had pushed myself a little too far, which I would pay for tomorrow. Still, I had Monday off; not back on shift till 18:00 hours Tuesday night. I reach into my bag and grab my phone, and see Josie has text back.


    Josie - Hey, just in the caf¨¦ now, the arsehole is here, for once he is not being aplete dickwad. Xxx


    So, the Porsche was his then; I figured as much. I decide to forgo the shower, and take one at home, so I might get to Josie and deliver an intervention if she needed me to. Although the way that man gets under her skin, and the way he is doing everything he can to provoke a reaction, is a little like boys on the yground pulling the pigtails of the girls they like.


    I grab my holdall and sling it over my shoulder, wincing slightly as the muscles in my shoulder burn, then head out of the gym section and into the small cafeteria.


    I see Josie sat opposite her nemesis at the silver circr table in the centre of the area. Is she blushing? Yes, yes she is, and twirling her blonde hair around her finger! Woah, guess my friend does have the hots for him after all. I called it! With a grin on my face, I walk over.


    "Hey, ready when you are." I grin at her.


    Anders Maxwell visually stiffens when he sees me, his mouth forming into a hard line, and I have to supress the chuckle at his reaction. Yeah, he likes her, it is as clear as day.


    "Hi Ben, yeah, nearly done, however grab a drink, you might want to hear this." Josie smiles up at me.


    Nodding I pull up a chair, and grab my water bottle, taking a sip, then wait for one of them to speak.


    "So, remember our victim from the house fire?" Josie smiles wide at me.


    f**k, do I ever remember that beautiful girl. I am trying hard to forget her before she has to get a restraining order! I jest, but there is kind of a fine line of truth in that, because after yesterday, I am seriously worried about myself. "Yeah." I simply answer hoping not to give away my interest too much.


    "Well, Mr. Maxwell here wants to offer her a job. Apparently, she was rmended, but he has no way of getting in touch with her. I cannot remember where she was staying, but you dropped off the collection money, so do you think you can pass over his phone number?" Josie asked.


    Get in! I have a valid reason to go knock on that door again and see her! My heart pounds in my chest at the thought, and my resolve to forget the girl goes out of the window, in fact, it smashes the symbolic window into smithereens. "Yeah, I will do it this afternoon if you want." I reply, a little too quickly, making Josie frown slightly, then smirk at me.


    "So, what is the job?" I turn and ask Anders Maxwell, just so I can avoid Josie''s scrutiny of my quick reaction.


    "Business Development Manager. I know her old Sales Director; he rmended her. They have made all their staff redundant the other day, so not only did she lose her house, but also her job. I understand she has nothing left, and no phone. She is just the type of person I need, and I trust Brian''s word. I want to interview her, not just for the BDM position, as I have seen her results from her old ce of work, and would employ her now without a second thought, but I also need a Sales Director, and I want to interview her with a thought to possibly offering her that position, if she is suitable. Can you help?"


    I nod at the man, who actually seems decent underneath that arsehole fa?ade he has been disying. For that reason, I am going to throw him a bone.


    "Yeah sure, if you give Josie your number, I will make sure Lucy gets it today. When should I tell her to call you?" I ask.


    "Anytime; she can ring today if she wants, I know she doesn''t have a phone." Anders shrugs.


    "Yeah, I will let her use mine. So, if you text Josie the details, she can forward them to me." I smiled.


    Josie is currently giving me daggers and I supress the smirk I want to throw her way. She can thank me, or kill me, ...ter.


    "Give Mr. Maxwell your phone Josie." I grin as she scowls at me, and reluctantly passes her phone to the man.


    After Anders puts his number in her phone, then drops himself a text from it, he passes it back to her.


    "I will text you all the details when I get home. Now I do not want to disturb your date-day any longer so I will get off." Anders states, pulling back his chair and standing up.


    Oh, he is fishing; he wants to know if we are together. I look at Josie, who shakes her head, but her mouth is hanging open like she is trying to catch flies, not knowing what to say.


    "Oh, we aren''t dating, she is like my sister, that would be like... incest." I grin.


    I watch as the tension leaves Anders Maxwell''s shoulders and he gives a nod, then turns to leave.


    "What the hell Ben?!" Josie turns on me.


    "Don''t know what you mean." I shrug.


    "Come on, let''s go; I need to shower, then once you get the information, I will head over and see if Lucy is at home. I think this will be good news for her, and the arsehole has seriously gone up in my estimation." I grin at her.


    I wave Josie off, as she pulls out of the drive, then head up to my bathroom, and jump into the shower. My heart is beating out of my chest, and f**k if I am not nervous about seeing Lucy again. So much for putting her out of my mind! After that conversation with Anders Maxwell that girl is front-and-centre in my thoughts, and she is consuming not only my brain but other parts of my body, which are now standing to attention at the thought of seeing her again.


    I really need to get this lust under control. I cannot go see her with a raging hard on, so I grab my thick, hard, length and begin to pump. Thoughts of those hazel eyes, her long brown hair, the memory of her naked body slung over my shoulder, fill my mind as I work myself up into a frenzy. Finally, the releasees, and I ce my hand against the white tiles of the shower, breathless. The hot streams of water wash away the evidence of my l**t filled activity, and I grab the shower gel, and begin to scrub my body, before rinsing off and stepping out of the shower and walking to my bedroom.


    I ponder on what I should wear, after all, I don''t want to look like I have made too much of an effort, I grab a pair of ck denims and a grey in t-shirt, then run my fingers through my short ck hair, before pulling on a pair of trainers, and grabbing my keys I head off to the car, which was parked on the side of the road. I drive down the street and pull in at the Territorial Army centre to spin the car round, then head back up the road in the direction of where Lucy was staying.


    Taking a breath, I pull up outside the pebble dashed house once more, then get out of the car, hesitating for just a second, before I knock on the door. I really hope after all this, she is in. I guess I am about to find out.

 Chapter 16

    Lucy''s Point of View


    My head slumps forward from shear exhaustion. Sleeping on a couch when you are recovering is not ideal. Although I am grateful to my brother for him putting me up, this situation is fast bing unliveable. When Cal is home, it is much better, but as soon as he leaves for work Samantha starts with her s**t. She is tired, so takes herself to bed, leaving me with two toddlers to look after, even though she knows I am physically and emotionally a wreak.


    The icing on the cake was this morning, as soon as Cal left to go to the pub and start his 12-hour shift, she bounces down the stairs and proceeded to berate me stating I was taking the piss if I thought I could live there and not pay my way. I know things are tough for my brother, so I had agreed with him to pay him money for my food, plus a little extra to help him out when I left hospital. Only Samantha is not happy, and proceeded to demand ¡ê500 per month to live there, and give the money to her, not Cal. To put that into perspective the rent on the house I lived in was ¡ê600, she then told me I had to pay a further ¡ê50 per week for food, and I had to look after her kids, even though she doesn''t work herself.


    Don''t get me wrong I love my niece and nephew, but they are a handful, plus they get up at 5am every morning, when Samantha brings them downstairs, then leaves them with me whilst she goes to get some sleep, or get ready, returning four or five hourster, only to say she is going out with her friends. She then leaves the kids with me for the rest of the day, returning well after their bedtime, just before Cales home from his work. I am exhausted, money is running out fast, and I still cannot get hold of myndlord. I just need something to change and fast. I really cannot live here, yet I have nowhere to go, and with no job, I cannot pay her what she wants and save up for another bond on a home.


    Tears begin to form in my eyes again, when a knock at the door brings me round. Sighing I stand up, because Samantha is once more taking a nap, and go to answer it.


    As I open the door, I literally gasp, he is back. Ben stood looking like a giant Greek god, in ck denims and grey t-shirt that moulds to hisrge muscles, making my mouth water. I cannot control my heart doing a happy dance. This drop-dead gorgeous bear of a man who is every bit the hero, not just because of what he does, or the fact that he saved my life, but because he took time out of his busy life to deliver the clothes and some much needed money the other day. Ben, my firefighter, the one happy thought I keep having every single day since the day he rescued me.


    "Hey," I croak out, my throat still feeling like a hot poker had been rammed down it when I speak.


    "Hi, sorry to disturb you, but do you have a minute?" Ben says, his grey eyes trailing up and down my body before they fix on my face.


    Wow, his stare is doing something to my senses, and I feel goosebumps erupt all over my body as I lose the ability to speak, and it is nothing to do with my painful throat.


    I simply nod, as Kristie pokes her little head between my legs to look up at who was at the door.


    "Yeah, sorry. Come in," I croak, looking around, hoping Samantha doesn''te down and kick off for me having a guest, and his knock waking her up from her much required sleep. "Would you like a coffee?" I ask him.


    "Yeah, sure." Ben states, looking around the small living room.


    "How are you feeling?" he asks me.


    "I am okay." I answer, although just one look at me and you can see I am as far removed from being okay as a person can be.


    "WHO''S AT THE DOOR?" Samantha bellows down the steep stairs from her bedroom.


    I am unable to shout back up due to my throat, and I let out a sigh.


    "OI, I SAID WHO IS AT MY DOOR, YOU THINK YOU f*****g OWN THIS PLACE?" She shouts again.


    I lower my head, shame flooding over me, as I tear my gaze away from the gorgeous grey eyes and mouth ''sorry''.


    "Hey, how about I take you for that coffee, as the owner of this ce clearly is ufortable with me being here." Ben smiles down at me. "I have some really good news for you," he adds.


    I simply nod, then go and get the denim jacket, that was part of the clothes gifted to me by his work colleague the other day.


    I swallow, as I attempt to shout up the stairs, but my voicees out in a croak.


    "I am going out for a bit; your children need you," I say, the sarcastic tone clear even with my croaky voice.


    "Oi I let you live here; you cannot swan off when I need my rest." Samantha bellows as she moves down the stairs faster than I have ever seen her move before, clearly wanting a fight. Samantha stops in her tracks when she sees the giant firefighter, who fills the room, staring at her.


    "I am sorry, but I need to speak with Miss Dixon regarding the fire, the details of which should not be discussed in the presence of your small children. I am sure you understand." Ben tells her, his face a stoic mask, and his baritone voice full of authority, that causes mydy bits to pulse in my leggings.


    He ces hisrge hand on the small of my back and gently steers me towards the door, leaving Samantha speechless, and my body feeling like fireworks are exploding all over it from his touch.


    As we step out of the door onto the path, Ben clicks the button on his key fob to unlock the doors, and then opens the door for me, before walking around the car, giving what looks like a death re in the direction of Samantha who is stood open-mouthed at the door, holding onto Kirstie as she tries to follow me into the street.


    Ben pulls the car away, then heads back onto Southwick Road.


    "Sorry about that." I whisper, feeling my face burning with embarrassment.


    "Don''t be." He turns and smiles before looking back at the road.


    "Now, tell me no if you like, I will not be offended. But I have news of a job that you may be interested in, and the boss of thepany would like to speak with you today. I know you don''t have a phone. So, if you like, I live at Seaburn, we can go to the beach whilst I talk to you about it, then we can go to mine for the coffee, and you can use my phone to call him, in private. If you feel ufortable, we can find a coffee shop, or I can call my mother over, so you feel safe." Ben tells me.


    I nce over at him, his chivalry causing my ovaries to explode. He is a rtive stranger, and this is probably an idiotic decision, but I feel safe with him. Not sure if that is because he has already saved my life and helped me more than anyone else since the fire, or if it is because my heart is pounding in my chest at the possibility of being alone with him, but I do not think for one second, he would do anything to hurt me. "Yeah, that is fine." I croak out in a whisper.


    "Okay, sit back and rx your voice. Smoke inhtion is a killer on the vocal cords." He smiles at me again, and I feel myself blush as he looks back to the road.


    We pull up onto the drive of therge semi-detached home. It is more what you would expect a family to live in rather than a single man, and suddenly my stomach dips, maybe he has a wife and kids. Then I remember he offered for his mother toe over, so I grasp at that little bit of hope, but knowing my luck, his wife will be at work or something. Surely this amazing, handsome and genuinely nice man will have been snapped up years ago.


    He steps out of the car, then runs around and opens my door. As I get out, he shuts it behind me, and locks the car door, then leads me down towards the path. He lives not far from the beach, in fact I can see the sea from here, and we head off towards promenade. The sea air feels refreshing. The sounds of kids having fun, and seagulls squawking fills the air. It feels so good to be out of the pokey house, and I feel my body begin to rx.


    "So... Lucy, do you mind if I call you Lucy?" He asks with the most panty-melting smile I have ever seen.


    My heart is now pounding in my chest; my panties are bing ufortably moist just at the sound of my name on his lips. "Not at all." I croak out.


    "Well, I am Ben." He grins down at me.


    I offer a smile, as once more this man has rendered me speechless, and as before it has nothing to do with my burning throat.


    "So, as I mentioned, I think there is a job opportunity for you." Ben smiles once more as we walk down onto the beach. I take my shoes off, feeling the soft sand between my toes, and let out a contented sigh. This is the most rxed I have felt in what feels like forever, if I am being honest, since even before the fire. What is it about this man that does things to my body with one look, but also makes me feel safe, secure, and totally rxed in his presence, even though I do not know him?


    "We had dealings with Mr. Maxwell, he is the CEO of Maxwell Enterprises, and owns a publishingpany which he is just setting up just outside the city centre," Ben tells me.


    I nod, yes. I know of Anders Maxwell and his new business venture. He managed to take all the chambers ofmerce I used to sell advertising space in their publications for. Brian had said he would speak for me. If this is legit, it would be a dreame true and an answer to my prayers.


    "Well, someone you worked for reached out to him, told him of your situation. Mr. Maxwell couldn''t get hold of you, but he saw my colleague Josie today at the Aquatic Centre. He asked her if we had any way of getting in touch with you. He said that he wants to interview you, and to give him a call, today if possible, so he can go through the details. She let me know, so I popped round hoping you would be in." Ben smiled.


    The smile on my face tells him that I am more than a little happy about this information, but then I stop in my tracks.


    "I cannot go back to work for at least another week." I croak to him.


    "No, you cannot, your healthes first Lucy. However, he is aware of the fire, and that you were in hospital, so I don''t think that will be a problem. You can find out when you call him. Now, I know from personal experience, that Ice cream is one of the best pain remedies for your throat." Ben grins, then leads me back up onto the promenade to the small Minche''s Ice Cream van.


    I smile up at him, yes, the nurse said she had looked after him, when he was injured in a fire, and I cannot help but wonder what had happened to him.


    "Two ny-nines'' please." Ben asks the man in the van, then turns to me with a smile.


    "Monkey''s blood?" Ben turns to ask me.


    I shake my head,


    "No thank you." I smile.


    The raspberry sauce a lot of people love over their ice cream really is not my taste, not even as a kid, and I often wondered if it was because locally everyone referred to it as monkey''s blood.


    Ben pays the vendor, then hands me therge ice cream with a ke stuffed in the side.


    "Thank you," I whisper up at him.


    "I agree with you, monkey''s blood is not needed on the top of a Minche''s Ice Cream, to me it overpowers the creamy vani taste." Ben grins, as he licks his Ice cream.


    I freeze momentarily unable to take my eyes off his tongue as he licks the delicious ice cream, wondering what that tongue would feel like licking my body. My cheeks burn when I realise, I am being a total pervert, and I quickly look down and begin to eat my own co, as Ben looks down at me, and his own face begins to blush, and I lower my head feeling like and i***t, because I have obviously made this amazing man feel very ufortable. What the hell was I thinking?

 Chapter 17

    Lucy''s Point of View


    We continue to walk in an embarrassing silence, as I pick the ke from my Ice cream and devour it.


    Ben was right; the cold from the delicious ice cream really does help to numb my throat, plus it tastes a heck of a lot nicer than the numbing spray the hospital gave me. "Better?" He asks, looking down at me with a small smile on his gorgeous face.


    "Yeah, that works a treat." I grin back up at him.


    We continue to walk down the promenade, enjoying our ice cream when he suddenly turns to me.


    "Lucy, tell me to mind my own business, but I know those houses are two bedroomed, where are you sleeping?" he asked his voice filled with concern.


    I look down and sigh.


    "On the sofa. It is not ideal, but I should be thankful I have at least that, even if I don''t get much sleep I shrug.


    Ben, say''s nothing, just nods. Then he takes a breath, as if he doesn''t know if he should say something or not.


    "Is she always like that with you?" He softly asks me.


    I sigh and nod.


    "Yes, my brother''s girlfriend is not happy I am living with them, other than the money she demanded pay, and the fact that she can sleep and swan off leaving the kids with me all day and night when Cal is at work."


    I shouldn''t really be venting my frustration to a man I hardly know, but the words are out of my mouth before I can stop them.


    "But you are injured, plus you have been through a hell of a lot. You need sleep to heal, not only your body but also your mind." Ben all but growls out.


    "Well, hopefully this job thing will work out and I can earn enough money to pay Samantha her ¡ê500 per month plus food money each week and get a bond together for a new ce of my own." I sigh. "How much?" Ben looks at me shocked.


    "It is okay; I know my brother struggles for money, as he is just 19 and works in a bar." I shrug. I really don''t want Ben to think bad of Cal.


    "Sorry, your family stuff is none of my business. I shouldn''t makements." Ben looked down at me his grey eyes swirling with so many different emotions it is hard to discern what he is thinking.


    "It is okay, I should be more grateful for the help from my brother. He is lovely; just his girlfriend that is the problem." I sigh.


    "Can you not get thendlord to give you another house?" Ben asked


    "Oh, please, don''t get me started. He is avoiding my calls. He knows I reported that leak, and he told me there wasn''t one, that he had checked when I was at work, and now has disappeared into thin air since the fire." I sigh out.


    "I am sorry you are going through all of this Lucy, but yeah, hopefully this job turns out well for you, and you can get back on your feet." Ben sighs.


    "So, do you want to head to mine? Then you can make the call, I have a couple of spare bedrooms, if you need some sleep. I know that kind of sounds creepy, but I also know what it is like to be stuck in a fire, and as you are getting no rest at the moment, I am more than happy for you to rx in one of them for a couple of hours before I take you home." Ben shuffles, looking a little embarrassed, and my heart melts into a puddle of mush.


    I look up at him, sleep sounds heavenly, but this amazing man has done enough for me, and so I do not wish to impose.


    "Thank you, I will make the phone call if that is okay, but then I best head back. I don''t want to overstay my wee; you have been so kind." I smile.


    Ben nods, and we walk back up Dyknds Road and into his house.


    As we step inside his home, I cannot help but feel embarrassed; it is perfectly clean and tidy, unlike Samantha and Cals home, really nicely decorated, and once more I wonder if he has a wife or girlfriend living with him.


    "Here is my phone. I will get you a pen and paper, and give you some privacy. How do you take your coffee?" he asks with a smile.


    "Milk and two sugars please, and Ben, thank you." I smile up at him, tears of gratitude stinging my eyes.


    I dial the number, and the gruff voice of Mr. Maxwell answers.


    "Hi, this is Lucy Dixon, I had a message you wanted to speak with me." I say, my voice still not good, but a lot better than it was, thanks to the ice cream.


    "Ah Lucy, I am d you have called. Brian emailed me about you and your situation. I would love to interview you tomorrow, as I am in desperate need for good BDM''s who can hit the ground running. He also sent your sales figures over, so I feel you would be a good fit. Do you think you can pop into the offices around 11 in the morning for a chat?" He asks me.


    I take arge gulp of air. This job sounds perfect, plus I would no longer need to travel to Newcastle every day which is the icing on the cake. A couple of months hitting targets again and I would be out of Samantha and Cals house easily. The only issue is that I am still unfit for work, and I can only hope he will be understanding of that, and it does not stop me from getting the job.


    "Yes, however, just to be upfront; I am signed off sick for at least another week." I tell him, hoping that he will understand.


    "I know that you are recovering from a house fire, that is totally fine. If you are sessful, you can start when signed back to work by your doctor, plus the first couple of days will be just setting up emails and stuff. But we can have a proper chat about this tomorrow." Mr. Maxwell states.


    "Great, thank you, I will see you then." I respond, then put down the phone, as Ben arrives with two cups of coffee.


    "Well?" he asks with a grin.


    "I have an interview 11 am tomorrow at his offices." I smile, feeling a little shell shocked.


    "How will you get there?" Ben asks.


    "I will get the bus." I smile.


    "No, you are still recovering, I am not back to work till Tuesday night, so I will pick you up and take you." Ben smiles.


    "I cannot ask you to do that, what about your wife or girlfriend? They will want to spend time with you." I force a smile as if I am okay with him being married or with someone.


    I know I am fishing, but hey this man is doing things for me and to me that make me want more than I should, and I need to know his situation before I get my hopes up.


    "No wife, or girlfriend, so I will pick you up. I want to know how it goes." Ben smiles, then hands me the cup of coffee.


    I sip the hot liquid, allowing it to sooth my throat, when a wave of exhaustion hits me, my eyes begin to droop.


    Ben takes the coffee cup from my hand, then gently pulls my legs up onto his leather sofa.


    "If you won''t sleep in the bedrooms, then take a nap here." He whispers softly. I look up at him as he nods and smiles.


    "Don''t move; firefighters orders." He grins, then disappears out of the living room.


    I feel myself drifting off to sleep, then I feel strong hands ce something soft and warm over me, tucking me in.


    "Sleep." He whispers softly, as I drift off into wee darkness.


    I don''t know how long I have napped, but I am awoken to the delicious smell of something cooking. I rub my eyes with the back of my hand, and my stomach growls loudly, letting me know it must have been a while.


    I pull myself up from the sofa, and fold the soft duvet up, cing it on the side of the couch.


    "Hey sleeping beauty." Ben smiles as he walks in carrying two tes filled with what looks like spaghetti carbonara.


    My cheeks flush bright red that he called me sleeping beauty.


    "I am sorry, how long was I out for?" I ask.


    "About four hours. Come, eat." He beckons me to the dining area, cing the tes onto therge rustic wooden dining table.


    "I am so sorry." I whisper again.


    "Stop apologising; I am just happy you got some good rest. You obviously needed it." He smiles, making my heart beat out of my chest once more.


    "I really need to get back," I protest when I see the clock on his wall, and it shows that it is past 7pm.


    "I know, but eat first, then I will take you home." Ben smiles, as he twists some spaghetti on his fork and ces it into his mouth.


    My stomach rumbles again, and he grins c*****g an eyebrow at me, then nods at the food. I let out a giggle and begin to eat the delicious meal. Can this man be any more perfect?


    "Wow, this is lush." Ipliment the food. It really is amazing, and I wonder if there is anything this man cannot do.


    "Yeah, I had to learn to cook at the station; we each take a turn." He grins at me.


    A knock at the door disturbs us, and my heart literally stops for a second.


    "Hiya, only me. I went to Sainsbury''s for my food shop, earlier, and found some steak on special offer so I got you some for your freezer," a woman''s voice shouts out.


    Ben lets out a groan and shakes his head.


    "We are just in here mam, there is some carbonara in the pan if you want some," Ben shouts, then looks at me.


    "She found out I had a woman here, and has found an excuse toe be nosy; I am so sorry about this," he whispers.


    The pretty woman in her fifties walks into the room, a huge smile on her face, her dark hair pulled back into a ponytail.


    "Hi, you must be Lucy. Ben said you were having a rest. I am his mother, Joanne." She grins at me.


    "Hi, nice to meet you," I say my throat croaking once more.


    "Did you not give her ice cream, poor thing. Let me get you a bowl, it was the only thing that helped Ben after his ident." Joanne fusses.


    "It is okay thank you, I have to get going soon," I croak out.


    "Aw okay, well enjoy your meal. I am heading straight home, just thought I would bring the steaks over. I hope to see you again." She grins at me, and Ben lets out another small groan.


    I giggle and nod.


    "Nice to meet you, Joanne." I smile at the woman.


    "Right, see youter, love you!" She shouts happily then disappears as quickly as she appeared.


    We finish the food, and I go to wash up my te.


    "Nope, leave that; I will do itter. I will get you home." Ben smiles.


    As the car pulls up outside my brother''s house Ben turns to me with a grin.


    "So, I will pick you up at 10:15, and hang around until you are done, then bring you back." He tells me.


    "You really don''t have to; you have done enough." I say feeling embarrassed.


    "I know I do not have to, but trust me Lucy, I want to. So, I will see you in the morning." He grins and I leave the car, watching as he pulls way, then with a big sigh, I walk into my brother''s home, to be greeted by screaming and shouting from Samantha, who is very clearly pissed off with me for her having to watch her own kids for the day.

 Chapter 18

    Ben''s Point of View.


    I literally hate leaving Lucy at that house, to the point I have to stop myself from swinging the car back around and demanding she pack her things ande stay in my spare room. She was exhausted today; her beautiful hazel eyes sunken in, dark circles around them, her face pale. Don''t get me wrong, she was still the most stunning woman I have everid eyes on, but she looked worse than when Ist saw her, just after getting out of hospital.


    The f*****g brother''s girlfriend, what the hell, making her pay all that money, then shouting and making her life s**t saying she doesn''t want her there. I beg to differ, she wants Lucy to pay an extortionate amount of money, and then to watch her kids whilst she swans around with her friends. I feel like she is trying to make it impossible for Lucy to move out.


    I know I shouldn''t judge, but how can I not? When clearly Lucy is being taken advantage of when she is in a vulnerable position, having lost everything, and is probably too weak to fight her corner. I know that memories of that fire will still be haunting her, on top of everything else. All I can hope is that Anders Maxwell is true to his word and offers her the job.


    I tell you what, if he does, I will owe him a solid, and even if that means getting Josie to give the man a chance, then I will do everything in my power to get her on a date with the guy!


    Maybe not if Josie really disliked him, but from what I saw this morning, Josie clearly has the hots for him, no matter how much she thinks she hates him.


    I walk into my house, slinging my keys into the bowl on the windowsill in the hallway, and walk into the living room, to grab the tes from the dining table.


    I am going daft, because this is my home, I have lived here alone for about six years, yet for some reason the house feels empty without Lucy in it! s**t, what the hell is that all about?


    After washing up the dishes, I head to the living room, and watch the highlights from the Motorcycling Championship race, but I cannot concentrate my mind drifting to Lucyid asleep on my sofa, she looked so peaceful and rxed there. Then I remember when she ate her ice cream, the way she licked it from the ke before eating, had me hard in a second. I am sure she caught me watching, I know I went bright red with embarrassment.


    My phone pings, and I pick it up to see a message from Josie.


    Josie How did it go? x


    Ben - Good, she has an interview tomorrow, I am going to pick her up in the morning to take her. X


    Josie You like her x


    Ben I want to help her x


    Josie - Na, I saw your eyes light up when her name was mentioned, admit it, you like her x


    s**t, if Josie mentions a word of this at the station, the guys will have my life, but I trust Josie more than the others, plus I have something on her now anyway.


    Ben - I will admit it, when you admit you want to jump the Arseholes bones. X


    Three dots appear, then disappear, then appear again. I chuckle as I wait for her to answer.


    Josie - What makes you think that? I hate him. X


    Ben - You may hate him, but you know you want him all the same. I saw you twirling your hair around your fingers giving him the d-eye. LOL. It is okay Josie your secret is safe with me. X Josie - s**t Ben, not a word to anyone, I really do hate him, but at the same time I get flutters x


    Ben - What, as in fanny flutters, ha ha ha, if he gives Lucy the job, I will let you release that pressure and not give him hell for it, or tell the others x


    Josie So you do like her then x


    Ben - if you tell a sole, including my mother, who turned up whilst I was eating with her tonight, I will put a poster up on the station wall about you and the Arsehole. X Josie - What she stayed for food! You cooked for her? You have got it worse than Davey. X


    Ben - Look who is talking, the girl with the fluttering fanny when she looks into the eyes of an Arsehole. x


    Josie - Shh, seriously, I will not give in to animal attraction, he is not my type, personality wise, and I get the feeling he is a yer as well. I am worth more than that x Ben - Yes you are! Never settle for second best Josie. X


    Josie - I won''t, now what are you going to do after the interview tomorrow? X


    Ben - Don''t know, do you think it creepy if I take her out to celebrate, ormiserate after? x


    Josie Nope, I think that would be perfect. Now remember she is in a vulnerable ce, so spank the monkey before you pick her up, so you are not filled with lust lol x


    I bellow withughter at thatst message, little did Josie know, that is exactly what I did this morning.


    Ben - This is not my first rodeo x


    Josie - LMAO, ewe now I have images I don''t want! But you have to admit, it has been a long time Ben... now go get some beauty sleep, and let me know if the Arsehole employs her x Ben-Yeah, Night Josie, see you Tuesday x


    I switch off my TV, and lock up the house, before heading upstairs, after grabbing a quick shower. I climb into bed, my thoughts filled with Lucy, and just how stunning she is.


    The sun peaks through the edges of my curtains, waking me from the best night''s sleep I have had in ages. My morning glory, painfully hard, after the dream I had of Lucy eating that damned ice cream. I let out a groan, as I palm my rock-hard erection, remembering her tongue licking the ke, wondering what it would feel like against my shaft. The ke disappearing between her soft pink lips, my imagination again recing it with my c**k. I let out a groan, when I remembered her sucking up the stray strands of spaghetti when eating the carbonara, f**k, she was perfect. I let out a roar of her name, as my o****m hits like a tidal wave.


    s**t, it is all over the bedding, now I need to change the sheets. I look at the clock and see it is still only 6:15 am, and jump out of bed, feeling a little like a sleaze ball having had two amazing wanks to thoughts of Lucy Dixon. I grab the sheets, and throw them into theundry basket, getting rid of the evidence, then ce new ones on, before lifting the basket up and heading down into the kitchen, and putting them on to wash.


    I head back upstairs, thankful that my windows are stained ss in the hallway, as I totally forgot I was running around my house b**t-a*s-naked. Heading into the shower, I switch it to cold water, just in case I get another bout of l**t filled thoughts about the woman who I am helping out today. With a shiver from the cold water, I finish off getting showered, and go to the sink and clean my teeth, before going back to my bedroom, and sitting on the freshly made bed in just a towel and pick up my phone to search for nice restaurants near to the city centre, but not in the centre, as they all stink of stale booze from the weekend revellers.


    I want something nice, but not ''this is a date'' posh, even though I kind of think it is. Well, an impromptu date, if Lucy ever agrees to go on a real date, then I will pull out all the stops, and do the whole hearts-and-flowers thing. Hey, I am a romantic at heart, and I have witnessed many a man who tried to take advantage of my mother in the past, giving her the bare minimum, when she deserves the world and its oyster, and I refuse to treat a woman I like that way. Even if I do have unholy thoughts about her a lot of the time. s**t, there I have admitted it, I like her, and it is the first time I have liked any woman since way before the ident.


    Another thought crosses my mind; one that causes me to pause for thought. My scar, the ugly thing on my back. I normally don''t really care about it, until things like taking my top off in public, like at the beach, ur. What if Lucy see''s that and thinks I am a hideous beast?


    "Then she is not worthy of you." My mother''s voice rings in my head.


    I sigh and pull out a blue dress shirt and navy pants, then put them back in the wardrobe. That looks like I am making too much of an effort, so go for the good old dark blue denims with a ck polo shirt, which is kind of in-between. I get ready, then resume my search for a decent ce to eat. I look at the Quayside Exchange, it is in the city, not too far from Maxwell Enterprises, but it is a nice ce and not somewhere were the night, pub crawlers go to, so doesn''t stink when you go in. Yeah, it is a good choice. I just hope I do not need a reservation, as I have no clue what time Lucy will finish her interview, or if she will agree to the meal.


    Looking at my watch I see it is nearly time to head out and pick her up, but before I go, I open my drawer that is filled with things I have kept just in case I need them and grab my old phone. Granted it is not a top-of-the-range one, but it is still an I-phone 6S, which is better than no phone. I grab the charger, then rush downstairs, and head out the door.


    I pull up outside Lucy''s brothers house, to find her waiting outside the door, she looks stunning, dressed in a ck tight pencil skirt that hugs her womanly curves to perfection. She has a pale pink see through top over a ck vest tucked in, her brown hair hangs in soft waves, she is mouth-wateringly beautiful, and I have to draw my eyes away from her long legs in the pale pink pair of heals she is wearing. I must remember to thank Josie for this little outfit. s**t, I need another cold shower! "Hey, have you been waiting long?" I ask as I get out of the car and open the door for her.


    "Only half an hour, Samantha was kicking off about having to watch her kids again, and gave them both jam on toast to eat, so I escaped before I was covered in it." Lucyughs.


    "s**t, I would havee earlier if I had known. Talking of which, I have something for you." I smile at her.


    She blushes slightly which makes my current need for a cold shower even more urgent. Damn this woman does things to me I cannot describe. I pass her the phone, as she looks at me a little confused.


    "It is my old phone, nothing special but will tide you over. We can go get you a sim card when you are finished with your job interview if you like." I smile at her.


    "Wow, Ben, thank you so much. I am paying for the old sim, so I can pop into the shop and ask them to issue new one with the same number. Really, thank you." She blushes.


    "Pleasure; now, I will park out the front of the building and wait for you." I grin at her.


    "I am not sure how long this will take." Lucy protests slightly


    "I have the day off, so don''t worry. Plus I really want to know if you get the job or not." I grin at her then rev the engine and we set off to get her to the interview.

 Chapter 19

    Ben''s Point of View


    It has been nearly an hour-and-a-half since Lucy walked into her interview. I drum my fingers on the steering wheel of the car, my heart pounding nervously in my chest. I hope it is good news for her, and I hope she agrees toe for the meal. It is another hot day, and I really do not relish the thought of sweat patches under my arms, so I open the windows on both sides of the car, as it is now resembling an oven in here.


    I pick up my phone to see that Josie has text to ask if there is any news. I answer with a quick ''not yet. I also have a text from Davey telling me that he found an article in the Sundend Echo, with a picture of Twinkle and his Mrs, crowning them the city''s best ballroom dancers. Iugh, because I know thate Tuesday that picture will be blown up and ced on every spare wall around the station, just to wind him up. Then I have a nicer thought, knowing Josie, she will bake lots of cakes as a celebration for him, which means we are all in for a nice treat for our first nightshift. Josie''s cakes will take the sting out of the first shift back at work, which is always the worst, especially if it is quiet.


    I am busyughing at the picture of Twinkle dressed in a tuxedo with bright yellow bow tie, covered in sparkly s**t, and a yellow sparkly waist coat, with the biggest smile on his face, and his ''Mrs'' who, despite winning, still looks like she has sucked on a lemon, in a bright yellow sparkly dress to match Twinkles bow tie, and waist coat. Poor guy is not going to live this down for a good while.


    I look up and see Lucy walking out of the building, the brightest smile on her face. She looks like the weight of the world has lifted off her shoulders as she practically dances to the car. I get out and quickly open her door, as she gets inside, she let''s out a little squeal, but her voice croaks at the end, and it is quickly reced with an "Ouch".


    "So....?" I ask my smile wide, as I anticipate good news for her.


    "I didn''t get the business development manager job." She grins at me. "You are looking at the new sales director of Maxwell publishing, getting paid a s**t ton more than I was before, withrgermissions, and I start as soon as the doctors sign me fit for work." She croaks out excitedly.


    "Wow, well done; I am so proud of you!" I say to her.


    "I know; I am proud of me too," sheughs.


    "So you should be; you deserve this, Lucy," I grin, happiness radiating through me for her.


    "Well, how about we head down to the Quayside Exchange and see if we can get a table and have a celebratory meal." I suggest, hoping I sound causal and that I have not been nning this sincest night.


    Lucy grins and nods her head at me.


    "On one condition," she says with a smile, her voice now barely a whisper it is so croaky.


    "And what condition is that?" I grin at her.


    "I pay, you have done so much for me, and I want to thank you." She grins.


    "No deal, it is my treat," I tell her pulling the car out of the carpark.


    "Ben!" she protests.


    "Sorry, I cannot hear you above the engine." Iugh then turn and wink at her before returning my concentration on the road ahead.


    I can see her giving me a small pout out the corner of my eye, and it is the most adorable thing ever, making me chuckle in response.


    I pull up around the back of the restaurant, after trying to find a parking space for about ten minutes, then jump out the car and run round to make sure I open Lucy''s door for her.


    "You are such a gentleman." She smiles at me, her voice now only able to speak part of the words.


    "Come on, I hope after spending so long trying to park we don''t need a reservation," I grin at her.


    cing my hand on the small of her back, trying to remember Will Smiths advice in Hitch, that to low is pervy, to high is friend zone, the perfect ce is somewhere in the middle, as we walk down the cobbled path to the front of the building.


    I open therge ss door, and stand back to let her in, and she smiles up at me with a perfect blush on her cheeks, damn she is totally gorgeous.


    "Table for two please." I say to the waiter, who nods his head. Grabbing a couple of menus, he leads us to our seats.


    "What can I get you both to drink?" The waiter asks.


    "I will have arge diet coke please, no ice. What would you like Lucy?" I ask her, then worry I should have let her go first.


    "Same please, but with ice." She croaks out.


    "Oh, can we have a small *s of ice cream now, before we order please." I ask, knowing that Lucy is really struggling with her voice.


    The waiter nods his head, then walks away.


    "Okay, I am not being rude, but Josie has text me a couple of times to see if you got the job," I tell her.


    Lucy shifts in her seat slightly her smile slightly dipping, and I realise she is wondering if Josie and I are together, just like Anders Maxwell had.


    "Josie is the firefighter who gave you the clothes, I think she has the hots for your new boss, but don''t tell her I told you." I grin.


    I see Lucy rx slightly, and just that small conversation fills my heart with hope that when I ask her out on a real date, she will say yes, and I make a promise to myself that before I am through with this day, I will have her locked in for Saturday night, my first night off shift.


    "So do you mind if I shoot her a quick text with the news?" I ask.


    Lucy smiles and nods. I know her throat must be on fire now, so quickly text Josie, before turning my full attention back to this amazing, beautiful woman in front of me.


    The waiter arrives with the drinks and a ss bowl of ice cream and ces it in front of Lucy, who smiles than croaks out a thank you, before instantly devouring it.


    "Give your throat a break if you like, no need to talk if it hurts." I smile at her.


    After all, I am mostly quiet myself, so I do not feel ufortable with silence. In fact, I think I have spoken more to Lucy than almost anyone other than my mother and the guys at work.


    "When we are finished here, do you want to go to the Bridges Shopping Centre and sort out your sim card?" I ask.


    Lucy nods at me with a smile, then takes arge gulp of her drink, yeah, she is definitely in pain.


    We look at the menu, and I see they have steak. Well it would be rude not to, after all it is my favourite meat on the.


    "I am going for the ribeye, what about you?" I ask with a smile.


    "Satay Chicken please." She whispers to me.


    The waiter returns, and I order our food, then sit forward looking at Lucy, my heart racing in my chest. Do I ask her for the date now, orter? I really cannot decide, if she tells me no now, that will ruin the afternoon, so maybe I should wait. The food arrives, and we tuck in, afortable silence between us. When we are finished, I ask the waiter for another two ice creams, to finish off the meal, and help Lucy''s throat again before she has to speak when we get to the mobile phone shop. I watch, as once more she devours it in front of me, licking her spoon, my bulge in my pants painful as I once more find myself fantasising about that delicious tongue of hers licking something else. s**t, I really need to stop being a dirty pervert, but I cannot help it! I pay the bill, then we head up towards the City Centre together, as we pass one of therge buildings next to the Museum two seagulls start making the loudest noise, both of us look up, to see the male mounted on top of the female his wings outstretched as he squawks. I roll my lips, not wanting tough, but as I look down at Lucy, she is giggling her head off, biting her bottom lip in a bid to stop herself. Oh, good grief, that look on her perfect face does something sinful to my body, and I wish I was that seagull right now. I start tough, and Lucy looks up at me, her eyes bright and happy, as she joins in full-onughing with me at the horny birds. We round the corner and walk towards the Bridges Shopping Centre, heading up to the top of the concourse to the mobile phone shop. After sorting out a sim card that is connected to her ount, I take the phone and ce the new sim in the back of the device for her checking that it is working, then quickly add my number into the contacts, before handing it back to her with a grin. "Thank you," she grins at me.


    "I just need to pop over to Greggs to get the kids a gingerbread man each," she smiled, heading across the way to the famous bakery.


    As we stand in the queue, a youngd of around 17 looks at me, thenes beside me.


    "Oi, are you that guy that was on that Special Forces show earlier this year, the one that won it?" he asks.


    Suddenly the whole queue finds me more interesting than the steak bakes and doughnuts on sale.


    "Yeah," I answer, keeping my voice low.


    "E''er mate, can''a have a selfie like?" he asks.


    Lucy looks at me a little confused.


    "Erm, yeah, sure," I say, not sure how to deal with the situation.


    "E''er, is it as difficult as it looks like mate?" he asks


    "Worse," I tell him, and he nods his head in respect then walks back to his group of friends.


    After purchasing the gingerbread men for her niece and nephew, we head back to the car. I am loathed to finish the afternoon off so early, but I need to nap, as I will be staying upte tonight, so that I sleep quite a bit tomorrow before work. It is all part of the routine of preparing for night shift.


    We walk back to the car as Lucy asks what that was about in Greggs. Iugh and tell her about being on the reality TV show, talking about the training and the amazing instructors I met, and how the whole process helped me get back to work.


    "I think I need to find it on Netflix or YouTube," she grins up at me, and Iugh. The conversation was easy, well for me, poor Lucy is still croaking, but her voice is better than earlier. We get to the car, and head off back to her brother''s house. As I pull up outside the door, I turn to look at her. Here I go, it is now or never.


    I take a deep breath.


    "I am on nights from tomorrow, four twelve-hour shifts, my first night off is Saturday, and I was wondering if you woulde out on a date with me?" I ask, hoping beyond hope she says yes.


    Lucy looks at me, her face turning a gorgeous shade of pink, as she bes shy, making my bulge twitch again in response.


    "I would like that." She tells me, suddenly finding her feet interesting.


    I adore that she is quite shy, I know a lot of men love confident women, but I find her shyness makes her even more attractive to me.


    "Cool, I am looking forward to it. I will text you." I grin at her.


    "Yeah, and Ben, thank you,... for everything," she smiles shyly at me.


    I cannot help myself; I reach out and ce a strand of her hair behind her ear, then lean over and kiss her softly on her cheek. I swear my lips tingle, as they connect with her skin, and now I really need to go before I c*m in my pants like a teenager looking at p**n for the first time.


    "I will text you and see you Saturday. Try and get some rest," I whisper, as she gasps slightly then nods her head.


    "Stay safe," she whispers back, then gets out of the car and stands in front of the door, waving me goodbye.

 Chapter 20

    Damn, I have never been so eager to get back to work in my entire life! After the night out at the Chest My ns for my days off did not go as intended. I had wanted to spend time with Kathline, getting to impromptu drunken visit to her house. Thoughts of her in that long nighty haunt my every thought. It period-drama, but hell, I could see the outline of her heavy breasts and her perfect pebbled n*****s t Her hair was not in its formal updo, or perfectly styled like when I had seen her previously. It was hun That image had caused me to jerk off more than a couple of times when I wasn''t cleaning my s**t.


    Thursday, the BBQ and Beach on Friday, I spent Saturday, Sunday, and Yesterday twiddling my f*****g thumbs. I was so bored I even cleaned my house! er again, seeing if I could work around her having a son, but that all went to s**t when he caught chicken pox. My predicament was not helped by my even that it was sexy lingerie because, let''s face it, the white cotton, baggy, ankle-reaching, night attire, resembled something you would see in a Victorian the fabric, and that teased the s**t out of me.


    unbrushed, giving her a beautiful ''just f****d'' look, especially when her cheeks flushed at seeing me, all adding the perfect illusion created in my mind.


    The only thing that kept me sane was texting Kathline, checking on if she needed anything, but she was fine I even offered to head to Sainsbury''s to get her some shopping, but she told me that she had inte shopped so not to worry. Therefore, I had no valid reason to head back to her house, making me feel like a lonely looser. Everyone was busy doing their *t, so I was forced to stay home, and address the fact I am a messy sod, and clean up.


    My other saving grace was this picture of Twinkle and his ''Mrs. in the Sundend Echo. I mean, this was piss take gold. So, I am at the station with fifty blown up photocopies I got from the library, paying the extra for colour, which was worth every penny, sticking them to every wall I can find, including the tiles just above the urinals in the bogs. Sticking up thest n the wall, I chuckle to myself before heading back into themon room, taking my normal seat, and begin to read todays paper, ready to start my shift. Josie is the first to arrive, and she is carrying cake tins, f*****g get in! she looked around the station then tunted, giving me a c**k of her eyebrow. "Really?" she asks.


    I smirk at her and shrug. I mean, this really is too good of an opportunity not to take the piss for at least the night out of Twinkle.


    I return to read my paper; spying over the top as I see Josie take tes out of the cupboards and set them on the long coffee table. She set out the butterfly cakes, all had bright yellow icing in the centre and were dusted with edible silver glitter, I c**k my eyebrow at her,


    "Really?"


    Josie giggles like a schoolgirl and shrugs.


    I return to my pre-shift ritual, when Big Ben walks in. I nce over and f**k me, the bear has a s**t ea him and giggles slightly at his face.


    "Someone''s had a good weekend," sheughs.


    Ben shrugs, schooling his features to his normal stoic mask, not saying a word. Not sure what that is aboum


    n on his face, like he has won the f*****g lottery or some s**t. It is weird as f**k seeing that grin on his normally expressionless face. Josie nces over to


    I return my attentions to the newspaper, when Station Officer Webber walks out of his office, looking more rxed than normal, as he gazes around my ''Twinkle'' artwork. I could be wrong, but I am sure I see an upturn on his lips, as he shakes his head, then turns to Josie.


    "Josie, so you went to Mr. Maxwell I hear." His deep voice booms out.


    Josie freezes momentarily, and I pretend to keep reading, because I know full well, she did not really apologise to the arsehole, and wonder if she is going to get into more s**t about it.


    "Yes Boss, I apologised just like you asked," she says, the glint of defiance shes in her eyes.


    "I do not know what you said to him. But he has just got off the phone, thanking me for sending you, and apologised himself for being overbearingst week, stating he was stressed with the pressures of his new business venture. He also asked me to ry a message to everyone, ''thank you all for what you do for themunity, and to show his appreciation he has donated a hefty amount to the firefighter''s benevolent fund."


    "How much boss?" I ask, intrigued.


    "¡ê100,000" Our station officer states.


    ******g hell, for once I am speechless, that is more than we raise in a couple of years of fund-raising activities. That bozo must be sorry, or really wanting into Josie''s knickers.


    "Seems like he is a good guy after all," Ben states, then shes Josie a look as she suddenly finds the perfectly ced cakes need to be rearranged again on the tes.


    Something fishy is going on there. I saw her face when the arsehole drove passed us, and her shouts of how much she hated him sounded more like she was trying to convince herself more than us.


    My phone pings in my pocket, and I smirk, pulling it out.


    Kathline - Hey, hope you managed to get some sleep this afternoon. xxxDavey - Yeah, I did, how''s Andy doing? Xxx


    Yeah, I want to know, and not just because I want to visit his mother ASAP but because the littled had been upset the past few days, and it, for some reason, bothered me that the kid that wasrge as life was hauled up in bed and itchy 24/7. Kathline - A lot better, the spots have all scabbed over, I will keep him off school tomorrow, just so he can catch up on sleep, but sending him back Thursday, I need to get into the office got a fewpletions to do on Friday. Xxx


    Good, he is better, if his spots have dried up, he is no longer contagious. I am off shift at 6am, maybe I can pop round with a McDonald''s breakfast for us all, spend a few hours with them before I need to go home and crash. If I go early enough maybe I will catch Kathline in her sexy Victorian nightdress again. I feel myself go half chub in my trousers at the thought. Yes, that sounds like a n!


    Davey - I am pleased he is better, text me whenever you want tonight, if I don''t answer I am on a shout. XxxKathline - Okay, stay safe Davey xxx


    It kind of does something to my heart when she tells me to stay safe, like I have someone to stay safe for, and I cannot deny that it feels good. Headache and Wayne walk in next, bothughing at my wall art.


    "Ya''all, he is going to go nuts." Wayne shouts over.


    "He probably won''t care; he is the only one here that was guaranteed to have got some during the time off." Headache shrugs.


    I spy Headache and wonder if he has ever ''got some.'' I mean I can just imagine him using three condoms at once, after insisting the woman have a bath in bleach, in case he catches something. Cannot see that being romantic or guaranteeing him any action. I have also been out with both him and Wayne, and to say the pair of them have zero-game with the women is not an exaggeration.


    Twinkle walks in next and looks around the station.


    "You bunch of bastards." Heins, shaking his head.


    We all burst outughing, when Yellow Watch walk out, all wolf whistling Twinkle, finished with their day shift, meaning it is time to put my paper down, because we are all now officially on shift.


    "I made cakes." Josie grins.


    Twinkle looks down at the yellow sparkly butterfly cakes, and grins up at Josie thanking her before grabbing three of them in his hands and sitting down to eat them.


    I note he doesn''t call her a bastard for taking the piss, because we all know she is with that f*****g icing.


    I lean over grabbing a cake, and pop it in my mouth before someone grabs it from me. I kid you not, it has happened before!


    Within three minutes t they are all devoured, only the crumbs on the te are left.


    "So, what are you making us for supper?" Headache asks.


    "s**t with sugar on," I sarcastically respond, as I head into the kitchen area with Ben.


    At least with me and Ben cooking these next four days, we well get edible food, unlike when Twinkle and Wayne cook. Oh, next set of day shifts is Headache and Josie, now that is good food. That girl can cook! "How about we make up a pan of tuna and pasta, that way it can be eaten hot or cold if we get a shout?" Ben suggests.


    Sounds good to me, quick-and-easy, and light enough, if we are quiet, it''s not going to give everyone indigestion when we go get some shut eye. Plus, the added bonus is, it does not require a lot of skill.


    I nod at Ben, then pull down the giant bag of pasta that sits on top of the kitchen cupboards, as he begins to boil the water. We just get the pan boiling when the rm bell goes off, switching off the gas hob we head down the pole and into the fire engine. "Car fire, joy riders in Park X back of Thorney, looks like they have abandoned it and set to light." Josie shouts over to us.


    Great, wee to night shift!


    I stretch out my tired arms, we got no down timest night, it was non-stop, one shout after another. Everything from a burnt-out stolen car, to kids setting fire to trees and shrubs, to the smoke rm going off in the old folks home when someone burnt their midnight snack. It has been a busy night. But finally, we are done. First one down; three to go. I head out to my car, then pull into the McDonald''s drive thru which is literally across the road at the side of the station ordering three lots of pancakes with syrup, and three double sausage and egg McMuffins with hash browns, along with a couple of coffees and a milkshake, then head off down Durham Road, pulling up just round the corner to Kathline''s house, then walk round. It is just after 6:30 am and I hope I am not to early. I know I want to surprise her, so that I have a high chance of catching her in her nighty again, but I am second guessing myself as they may still be asleep. However, I have got the food in my hand, and it will go cold if I dy, so I take a deep breath and knock on the door.


    I see her peak around the living room curtains and wait as she opens the door into the porch.


    "Hey," she smiles at me.


    "Hey, sorry I know it is early, but I thought you both might like some breakfast," I grin at her, hoping she is okay with this.


    "Yeah, and it is not too early; we get up six every morning," Kathline smiles at me.


    I breath a small sigh of relief, and step into the house. I am slightly disappointed though, as she is fully clothed in a pair of ck leggings and long ck t-shirt, but she still looks sexy as f**k. "Andy, breakfast," she shouts up the stairs.


    Naughty Norman Price''s twin brother bounds down the stairs, his eyes wide as he spots the McDonald''s bags.


    "Wow," he shouts excitedly.


    "Yes, Wow, but this is a treat, Andy," she tells him, and I wonder if the kid is not aloud junk food. s**t I should have thought of that!


    The littled looks up at me with a quizzical look on his face.


    "Are you the firefighter that saved me?" he asks.


    "Yeah, that''s me," I smile at him, as Kathline takes the bags into the kitchen to te up the food.


    "Cool, are you my Mam''s boyfriend?" he asks.


    I freeze, looking at Kathline, who also stands motionless, I mean what the hell do I say to that?

 Chapter 21

    Kathlines Point of View.


    Everyst drain of blood leaves my body as I stare wide eyed at my son. What the heck, why would he ask if Davey was my boyfriend? I open my mouth to tell my little munchkin that Davey is mammy''s friend when the man himself crouches down, getting on the same level as Andy, and smiles. "I am your mammy''s friend, we used to be very good friends when we were at school, and I hope that we will be very good friends again. I also want to be friends with you," Davey smiles.


    "Oh, okay, just Amber''s mammy has lots of boyfriends, like three, and I think mammy should have one as well," Andy sighs sadly.


    I gasp, how the hell does my six-year-old know about Chantelle and her constant stream of men she parades around the ce? But I guess that is a question for another day, for now, the crisis has been averted by Davey''s answer who looks up at me, and smiles. "Now, shall we eat," he states, taking the whole embarrassing situation in his stride, and it makes my stomach flutter at just how good he is with my son.


    Andy tucks into the pancakes and syrup, but one bite of the sausage McMuffin and he turns up his nose, casting it aside.


    "So, are you at work tomorrow?" Davey asks me.


    "Yes, I am sending Andy back to school, and I have some urgent things to do that I need to get back into the office for." I shrug.


    "So, what time do you set off in the morning?" Davey asks.


    "Erm, I get Andy to breakfast club for eight am," I smile up at his handsome face.


    "Okay, I finish at 6, so up to you, but I can bring breakfast again for half six if you like. The only issue is if we get a shout just before shift ends, then we have to finish when the job is done," Davey asks.


    "Can I get more of these pancakes, they are delicious?" Andy asks as if the question had been for him and not me.


    "That is up to your Mammy," Daveyughs ruffling my son''s hair affectionately.


    Again, my stomach flips over, seeing him act so naturally with Andy does something to me, making me want to put Andy in his room for a couple of hours and jump on Davey, and live out every fantasy I have had about him over the past few days.


    "Well, we can do that, but I will still need to be at work for half-eight, so you will have to go to breakfast club, but you do not need to eat." I smile down at my son.


    Davey grins up at me and gives me the sexiest wink, and I have to cross my legs, as I am pulsing with need down below now. Damn, another night with my pink rabbit to get rid of the ache is on the cards. What is this man doing to me?


    Finished with his sticky pancakes, I send Andy upstairs to clean his teeth and wash his face again, then begin to clear away the tes. Davey follows me into the kitchen, thenes up behind me softly trailing his finger down my arm leaving goosebumps in its wake.


    "Remember our date on the beach?" He whispers huskily in my ear.


    His breath on my cheek causes my body to tingle from head to foot, as I let out aboured breath.


    "Yeah," I breathe out. That is one time of my life that will be forever engrained in my memory.


    "Me too,id on the beach, getting carried away as we kissed," he whispered.


    "Yeah," I say again losing all ability to speak right now.


    "I still remember the feel of you as I slipped my finger into your short shorts, and under your tiny bikini bottoms, you were so wet, your walls so soft as they clenched my finger, it drove me wild. Still does," he continues as I let out a soft moan. "Then you got embarrassed and hid under the towel before running away," He whispered again.


    I let out another sigh as I remember. We were kids, turned on beyond belief, and I got scared he would tell everyone what he had done.


    "I panicked," I whispered back, as he continued to stroke my arm with his figure.


    "I know. Are you panicking now?" He huskily asks.


    "No. Yes, ... not sure," I whisper honestly.


    Davey let''s out a low chuckle.


    "You were always the one who got away. I have thought about you a lot over the years, wondered what it would have been like if you had not panicked, how it would have felt for you to be my first and me yours," Davey continued, driving me wild with desire. "MAMMY I cleaned my teeth can I watch Fireman Sam?" Andy shouts bounding into the kitchen.


    I let out a quick breath and try to school my features.


    "Yes, I wille put it on for you," I say smiling at my son.


    "Mammy, why are your cheeks bright red, are you hot?" my adorable boy asks.


    "It is just a little warm,e on, let me put the TV on for you," I say as Davey steps aside a smirk on his delicious lips.


    Oh god, how I want to be back on that beach with him on top of me, kissing me, his tongue dancing with mine as he finds the hem of my shorts and begins fingering me again, and I know that I would definitely not panic if I ever got to go to third-base with him again.


    We sit down in front of the TV as Andy watches Fireman Sam, Davy chuckling to himself as he grins at me every opportunity he has, seriously loving the fact he knows I am all hot and bothered by our conversation in the kitchen. My phone rings, bringing me out of my lust filled daze, and I pick it up without looking at the caller ID.


    "Kathline, I am getting married."


    There it is... the voice that brings me back down to earth with a bump. My child''s s***m donor, Usain Bolt himself.


    "Hello to you too, your son is good thanks for asking," I growl out, sarcastically, as Davey furrows his brows and looks at me, knowing I am annoyed.


    "Yeah, right, well I wanted you to know, I will want Andy toe meet with my fianc¨¦e, not this Sunday as we are going for a weekend away, but the Sunday after," Paul states, he doesn''t even have the decency to ask permission, he just presumes this is okay. "Look, I couldn''t give a rats a*s about your love life, however, to spring a fianc¨¦e on our son like that, with no warning, is not eptable," I growl out.


    "Stop being a b***h about it, can I take him out for the day a weeke Sunday or what?" Paul states, his tone t.


    "I will not stop you from seeing him, you know that, but you make no effort to spend time with him, and now you want to say, hey, I''ming to see you with a woman who I''m going to marry, without a thought as to how that will make him feel," I protest, angry. "So, are you justing here for the day, he breaks up from school that week for the six weeks, do you want to spend more time with him, or just a couple of hours?" I sarcastically ask, because I already know what the answer will be.


    "Look, I am busy, I cannot be around all the time, you know I didn''t want to be tied down, so you get what you are given. Can Ie get him or not?" he shouts.


    "Actually,... not. He deserves better, and until you can offer him that, then do not contact me again," I rage, hanging up the phone.


    I stand up from the seat and walk back into the kitchen, so that I can have a shout about the idiotic man, without Andy asking questions.


    As I pace the floor, I let out a long growl of annoyance, when Davey arrives standing with his hands on his hips, his head tilted to one side.


    "Hey, what''s up?" he gently asks, obviously remembering my temper, and not wanting to poke the beast.


    "That egotistical, f*****g bell-end of a s***m donor. Apparently, he is engaged. Good for him, but Andy has never seen him since Christmas and we are into the beginning of July, and suddenly he wants to introduce this woman as his fianc¨¦e taking him out on Sunday for a couple of hours. He does not want to see him over the school holidays, and once again my son is just an also-ran in the busy life of that pathetic human," I rant.


    "Well, I am not having it, he either shapes up and spends more time with my boy. Or f***s-offpletely. I will not have Andy treated this way, getting his hopes up for a rtionship with a man who is not fit to tie his shoes, and will hurt him on repeat," I continue, undiluted rage pulsing through my veins.


    Davey stands watching, letting me rant, as I continue to pace the floor. Once I get it out of my system, I breathe deeply then look over at him.


    "I''m sorry," I sigh. Yeah, guess this will make him run for the hills.


    Davey gives me a soft smile.


    "Don''t be, you are still that fiery redhead, and I always liked that about you. Plus, you are right; Andy deserves someone who will be there for him, not someone who just turns up when he wants for a couple of hours one in a blue moon. Now, when did he want him to meet with this woman?" Davey asks.


    "A weeke Sunday," I sigh.


    "Well, he cannot anyway, because that is the family day at the station, when all the firefighter''s family and kids turn up. We have a BBQ, and the kids get to y in the engines. Fireman Sam turns up, as well. So, if you agree, that day is already booked out. I was going to ask youter in the week, before you think I am just saying it because of this, so get that out of your head." Davey shes me a grin.


    I let out a smallugh, it seems Davey remembers me better than I think.


    "Then, yes, we would love toe." I smile.


    "Good, for once, I am looking forward to it then. Now, I am going to have to head off home before I fall asleep standing up. I will text youter when I am at work." Davey smiles.


    "Okay, I will let you out." I smile back at him.


    We walk back into the living room, and Andy is still transfixed on Naughty Norman Price idently setting fire to something, and I let out a groan.


    "I hope he doesn''t get any ideas," I sigh.


    "Well, if he does, you know my number," Davey chuckles.


    "Yeah, 999,"


    Davey walks over to Andy and ruffles his hair.


    "I have to go now kidder, be good for your mam, and I will see you with pancakes in the morning. Now in the meantime, do not y with matches." He states, then as he turns away, facepalms himself, as Iugh. Hey with my son, it is good advice. I walk him to the door, and as I open it into the porch he turns and ces another kiss on my forehead.


    "I will text youter, and see you tomorrow morning Kathline, and do not stress, everything will work out as it should." Then turns and waves as he makes his way up the street to get his car.

 Chapter 22

    Davey''s Point of View


    Another night begins, let''s hope it''s quieter thanst night, as I tossed and turned all day, hardly getting any sleep. This morning had been amazing, I have to pat myself on the back for navigating the whole "Are you Mammy''s Boyfriend?" thing. But that Ex of Kathline''s had me raging with anger. I mean how dare he just dictate he wants to see Andy, turn the littled''s life on its head, then walk away. Kathline was right, her son deserved more than a couple of hours of his time, and the respect to be treated with kindness and love when introducing another person into his life.


    I mean granted, I have kind of bulldozed my way in, but the kid likes me, that much is clear. If I am honest, I like him as well. I had been contemting inviting Kathline and Andy to the family and friends BBQ at the station, that was not a lie, but I was going to leave asking them till next week, after spending some time with the pair of them. But that bozo and his demands was like a red rag to a bull, so I jumped the gun a little, although I do not regret it.


    Because of myck of sleep, I arriveter than usual at the station, so quickly grab my Sundend Echo out of the car, and run into themon room, so I can begin my ritual of reading it for the full half-hour. Look, I am not superstitious, I just like to do it. OKAY?! Yeah, who am I kidding, I am very superstitious when ites to starting a shift, and I know it''s crazy, but hey, given I literally run into burning buildings, I will hold onto anything I have, to make me believe today will be a good day.


    Big Ben is already sitting at his end of the couch, the fucker practically takes up the whole thing! He is texting and smiling... again. Yeah, something going on there. I am going to fish for information off Josie, who is currentlying out of Station Officer Webber''s office with a huge bouquet of f*****g flowers. I would have expected her to be smiling and smelling them, but she is scowling as if someone had delivered dog s**t through the letterbox, as she rips off the card, walks it over to Twinkle and hands them to him. "Hey Twinkle, give these to your ''Mrs. I don''t want them," she hisses, then squeezes her a*s down between me and Ben. It is a good job she is thin, that is all I can say about that.


    "Are you okay?" Ben asks her, a genuine look of concern on his face.


    Now, it is not that I don''t care about why Josie is pissed off, but it is my time with my newspaper, so I don''t ask. However, that doesn''t mean I''m not listening.


    "That f*****g Arsehole, I mean what the hell? Spendsst week making my life miserable by wanting me to apologise. This week, he donates a ton of money to the benevolent fund, then sends those flowers, as way of an apology to me, which is all very nice, until I read the card," Josie rants.


    Ben doesn''t ask, he just looks at her and c***s his eyebrow, waiting for her to tell him.


    I pretend I''m not listening, but let me be honest, I''m hanging on every word.


    "Oh, the arrogant egotistical man, who is more annoying than f*****g Covid, wrote. ''You know you want toe with me for a drink, and you also know you want me inside you, so why stop this game and let me rock your world.'' I mean what the flying f**k!" Josie hisses out in disgust.


    I cannot help theugh thates out of my mouth. She is right; that is arrogant, but he has a point, she really does want to go out with him, anyone with eyes in their head can see that!


    "Oi, you''re supposed to be reading your paper!" Josie turns on me.


    I shrug, and flick over the page, but hey, you can bet yourst penny I''m still listening to her rant about the guy she apparently ''Hates'', yeah, bullshit!


    Big Ben''s phone buzzes again, and he grabs it like it is gold out of his pocket, reading his message, another smile on his face. Josie smiles at him, her rage melted away like snow on a sunny day. He has a woman, and Josie knows who it is. Right, operation find-out- who-Ben-is-f*****g is a go!


    Yellow Watches out, as usual, so it is time to put my newspaper away, and begin my shift.


    I pull out my own phone, and text Kathline.


    Davey Hey MILF how is Andy? Xxx


    Kathline - Ha ha ha @MILF. He is good thanks, he is going in the bath soon, then bed for him. He has talked nonstop about those pancakes and is super excited for tomorrow morning. Xxx


    Davey - Yeah, you are a MILF, my MILF, and I bet he is not as excited as I am. Xxx


    Kathline LOL, or me xxx


    Davey - Humm, just how excited are you? xxx


    Kathline Let me get Andy to bed, and I may tell you xxx


    Davey Cannot wait xxx


    "Let''s get supper started," Ben tells me, kicking the bottom of my foot of my leg that is crossed and is hanging over the opposite knee, bouncing with excitement at just what Kathline will text back with next.


    I stand up, heading over to the kitchen area, and begin scrubbing somerge, sweet potatoes, before cutting them into wedges. Ben grabs the Cajun spice and begins to coat the chicken fillets. Finished, I grab a load of corn-on-the-cob and put it in a pan of water, as Ben takes the spinach out the fridge, and finally chops some halloumi cheese slices, ready to grill. We work together in perfect tandem, like a well-oiled machine.


    "So, who are you texting? Are you shagging someone?" I ask Ben, cutting straight to the chase, wanting to know, and hoping that he has found someone, the guy deserves a break.


    "Nope," Ben scowls at me, then continues with his food prep.


    "But you want to," I grin at him, as I light the gas on the hob to cook the corn.


    Silence, that is all I get, f*****g silence, not another word is spoken as we continue to cook the food.


    "Good chat Ben," I sigh, as we finish off in the kitchen, ting everything up and passing it to the guys.


    Tonight, is boring, not a single shout, everyone is quietly doing what they do, waiting for the time that is eptable to try get some kip. My phone pings, and I smile, taking it out of my pocket. Kathline Andy is in bed fast asleep xxx


    Davey - Good, now, how excited are you? Xxx


    I grin, waiting for her reply.


    Kathline - Very xxx


    Davey - Hmm, so is your excitement doing things to your body? Xxx


    Kathline Like what? Xxx


    Davey - Like making those delicious n*****s of yours hard? Xxx


    I bite my lip waiting for her response, as Wayne rambles on in the background about the faucet in the bathroom leaking, and Headache ranting about it being a tap, not a faucet.


    Kathline - Maybe, I am going in the bath, I will check them then xxx


    f*****g hell, my d**k is straining against my trousers, my heart beating like a herd of galloping horses, at that response.


    I look up at the clock and see it is just before Nine.


    "I am heading for a kip, before we get a shout," I say, then head towards the sleeping area.


    "Don''t you dare wank in there, with your sext texts," Twinkle shouts over.


    "f**k off," I shout over, flipping him my middle finger.


    I climb onto my top bunk, gettingfortable, then I sent another Text.


    Davey - Are you all naked, and checking? Xxx


    Kathline - Yes, and you were right, they are all hard and poking out with excitement xxx


    f**k me, this is amazing, I don''t think I have been this turned on, ever!


    Davey - Show me, just how naked and wet you are xxx


    Kathline - Oh I am very hot wet and naked right now xxx


    I let out a low groan, as I anticipate what to say next, when an image arrives on my phone. s**t, f**k, get IN!


    I open the image to see the bottom half of her amazing legs, and her perfect little feet her toes painted with a pale pink nail polish, in the bath full of water, and lots of bubbles. s**t, she is teasing me, but just knowing she is naked and thinking of me, is driving me crazy. Davey - How hot are you?


    Kathline I am on fire, xxx


    Davey - Want me toe put out your mes with my big hose? Xxx


    Kathline - I have my own fire extinguisher in my hand, to help contain the ze until you get here xxx


    She sends me another pick of a f*****g pink vibrator, and I swear to all that is holy, and unholy, I nearlye in my pants.


    Just then the f*****g fire bell goes, and I let out a groan, jumping from my bunk, heading for the pole, to get to the engine. Pulling out my phone I drop her a quick text that I am going on a shout, then listen as Josie tell us that we have a drunk who decided to try and climb the sides of the spire on the new bridge is now stuck. f*****g i***t!


    Finally, another shift has ended, after five hours of getting that drunken i***t off the bridge, we returned to the Station. Kathline had gone to bed, and I spent the rest of the shift, reading and re-reading her texts. I am not going to lie, I am d she is open to sexting, especially when I am on nights, it keeps the connection with each other, when there is no time for anything else.


    I grab the bag full of pancakes, from McDonalds, and head down the road, eager to see Kathline.


    I all but run out of the car that I park round the corner from her house, desperate to see her.


    Kathline opens the door, a shy smirk on her lips, a faint blush on her cheeks. I follow her into the living area, to see Andy sat, still in his little PJ''s.


    "Hey Kidder, are you looking forward to school today?" I ask, ruffling his hair as I pass the bags of food to Kathline.


    "Yeah, I suppose." He grins at me, then turns to watch whatever show is on the TV.


    "Good, I am just going to give your Mam a hand ting up the pancakes." I smile down at him.


    I walk through into the kitchen, closing the door to the living area, as Kathline stands ting up the food. She looks hot as hell in her tight ck pencil skirt, that hugs her perfect arse, the slit up the back showing she is bare legged. Her ck heels making her long legs look even longer. A white blouse tucked. I grab hold of her waist, unable to control myself any longer, and spin her around to face me.


    My lips crash against hers. As she lets out a small gasp in response, I take full advantage of her slightly parted lips, as my tongue enters her mouth and explores every sweet inch of it. Kathline lets out a soft moan as she melts into the kiss, only making my length grow harder. I push up against her, grinding my hips into her, as the kiss continues, until we are both panting for air. I have always thought our kiss-and-fumble on the beach was the best kiss of my life, but this was even better. Never have I felt as turned on; she just does something to me. Kathline lets out a small giggle as I grin at her.


    "Are you sure you have to go to work today?" I groan, into her ear, as I ce soft kisses onto her neck.


    "Certain," she moans, sounding as disappointed as I feel.


    "f**k Kathline, you are doing things to me, you know that don''t you?" I groan again.


    "Yeah, but as much as I do not want to, we have to stop and take this into the dining room, before Andy decides toe in here to get them himself." Kathline giggles.


    Reluctantly I let her go, but not before I ce another kiss on her soft addictive lips. Then, with a quick readjustment of myself in my trousers, I follow her out to have breakfast with the woman who I would happily kiss for the rest of my life, and her son. Who would have thought Davey Brennan was whipped by a single mother!

 Chapter 23

    Kathline''s Point of View.


    Walking up the steps into my office, I swear I can still feel my lips still tingling from the most amazing kiss I have ever received. After that mind blowing encounter in the kitchen, we had eaten breakfast, then when just before I set off with Andy to get him to breakfast club, Davey snatched another, distracting my child by ''forgetting'' his wallet, and sending him to get it. I felt like a teenager hiding my boyfriend from my parents. Both kisses caused sparks to ignite around my body, it was ... Wow, ... just wow. I walk in to find Tracey sitting behind her desk applying her trademark pink lipstick.


    "How is Andy?" she kindly asks.


    T


    "He is good now thanks, back at school, spots are all scabbed over or disappearing." I grin at her.


    "Woah, you are glowing!" she tells me, looking wide eyed at me.


    A smile begins to expand on her face, as she c***s an eyebrow at me.


    "So, please tell me that glow is a result of a man." She giggles, more like a schoolgirl than the forever-remaining-39-year-old she is.


    I feel the heat burn on my cheeks from embarrassment, as Tracey opens her mouth wide at me.


    "Tell me everything!" she demands.


    I smirk at her, shaking my head.


    "No time, I have so much work to catch up on," I say, waving as I make a beeline to my office, to escape the barrage of questions I know wille my way.


    Tracey, though, is not put off and quickly follows me, she wants answers, and I know her well enough that she will be relentless in her pursuit of them.


    "Not as much as you might think, Daniel stepped up and got some of the searches sent off for your new clients. So, you have a few moments, now spill." She grins at me.


    I sit behind my desk turning on myputer, then look up at her, unable to contain my excitement.


    "So, yes, I have met a man. No, we have not had intimate rtions, but yes, we kissed, and yes, I really like him, and so does Andy," I give her the brief highlights.


    "Interesting, so when did you meet this man who is giving you this glow?" she asks, straining her neck forward, her eyes wide as she waits for my reply.


    "He is a firefighter," I mumble.


    "What, as in you pulled one that rescued Andy?" she asked, her face breaking into a broad smile.


    "Yeah, kind of. He was my first boyfriend when I was at school, he has been really sweet." I blush.


    "Oh, first love is always the strongest love. So how is he being sweet?" Tracey now asks, plonking her bottom on my receiving chair, and swinging back and forth on it.


    I proceed to exin about him turning up with the Cmine Lotion and Calpol for Andy, and him bringing breakfast for the past two mornings when he finished work. Tracey listens intently, nodding her head.


    "I approve." She grins, then stands up to go back to her desk.


    "Oh, I got all up-to-date with your the letters and transcriptions, along with the reports. You have four clients toplete before tomorrow when they pick up their keys. I sent you an email outlining who ising in when," she tells me over her shoulder. "Thank you." I smile, she really is wonder woman.


    "I just need your client billing hours before tomorrow please," she reminds me. I smile and nod at her, and she leaves me to it.


    With a sigh, I begin to work my way through the backlog of emails that have not yet been resolved. Today is going to be a long day.


    My stomach begins to rumble. Looking up at the clock I see that it is way past my lunch time and let out a groan. I need to eat, but seriously, I have no time to go get a sandwich. I hate to ask one of the assistants to run and get me something. It is such a clich¨¦ move. Plus, they are employed to do work not run around for me, grabbing sandwiches. However, as my stomach now feels like it is going to eat itself, and I still have so much to do in the remaining hour-and-a-half I have in the office, I guess I have no choice. Picking up the internal telephone, I call Tracey.


    "Hey, sorry, I am so busy I missed lunch, and still have mountains to do. Any chance you could spare one of the interns to grab me a sandwich? I hate to ask, but my stomach is growling louder than a guard dog at a burr." I sigh.


    "Yeah, of course, I know you never normally ask, unless you are desperate. Unlike some I could mention, but I won''t." Traceyughs.


    "Thank you, I really appreciate it." I sigh with relief.


    There is no doubting who Tracey is referring to. Christian, one of our other associates, likes to think he is important, swans around the ce ordering the back-office staff to do his bidding, including picking up his dry cleaning. Thankfully Daniel stepped in, and put a stop to that, he was taking the proverbial piss, thinking he was living on some Americanw TV soap opera, and not the reality of working in Sundend as a solicitor.


    Sighing, I continue to get on with work; a knock at the door disturbs me.


    "Come in, that was quick thank you, my belly thinks my throats been cut," I say, then look up to find Tracey standing a big assed grin on her face.


    "You have a visitor." She smiles.


    I frown, I have no clients booked in until tomorrow when they drop off the keys and exchange the contracts.


    "Who is it?" I asked, confused.


    "A silver fox, who goes by the name of Davey." She winked.


    I blink my eyes in surprise, surely, he should be in bed sleeping. I nce back up at the clock and see it is just past three, damn the day has gone quickly. "Erm, yeah, send him in." I smile a blush on my cheeks.


    Davey walks into the office, looking a little unsure of himself, which is unusual, and kind of cute.


    "Hey, what brings you here?" I smile up at him, my heart pounding in my chest.


    "Yeah, sorry, but I was in town. I did message you, but I guess you are busy." Davey half smiles.


    I look down at my phone to see three text messages that I have missed.


    "I am, I have not even eaten yet, take a seat." I smile at him.


    Davey sits down, cing his ankle over his opposite knee, his foot bouncing slightly.


    "So, the reason I text you, I was looking forward to seeing you in the morning, but I will not be able toe over. My sister called, remember Liv?" he asks.


    I nod my head, she was in the year below me at school, always hanging around us, much to Davey''s annoyance at the time.


    "Yeah, is she okay?" I asked.


    "Not really. She lives in north Yorkshire, with her husband. Who is now soon to be her ex-husband. They have split up today." Davey states an unmistakeable look of anger all over his face.


    "I am sorry to hear that," I say, not sure if he wants to tell me the ins-and-outs of everything going on with his little sister.


    "Liv is in a bad way. He has taken all of the money from her joint bank ount and emptied the savings. Apparently, he has been gambling, and she never told us. She finally had enough when all her cards were rejected for her food shopping. She asked if I could go down and stay with her, to help pack up his stuff on my days off. I have some holiday time owed, and the Station Officer has agreed for me to take Friday night''s shift off, I will be heading down tomorrow as soon as I finish work,ing back on Tuesday." Davey sighed, clearly concerned for his little sister.


    "That is awful, I hope she can work this out, and get some of the money back." I sigh.


    Davey shrugs, shaking his head.


    "If I get my hands on him, I will do some damage, she has also found documents that he has forged her signature on, with secured loans on the house, which he never paid back. She has nothing left, and these loanpanies are now going after the house," Davey growled out.


    I blink, that is bad. It will mean they will lose the house, and she will be legally required to pay half of all the dept, unless they can prove he forged her signature in court. That is a very long and lengthy process, not to mention expensive.


    Another knock at the door, disturbs us, and Lorraine pops her head around the door, passing me a ham and cheese baguette from Greggs, with a bag of crisps and a bottle of diet coke.


    "So, I was going to ask that we take Andy to the beach on Sunday, but I guess that is off now." Davey huffs slightly.


    "Yeah, but family first Davey, Liv needs you, so do not worry about it." I smile through the disappointment.


    "I best get going, I will text you when I can, and pop over when I get back on Tuesday if that is still okay with you." Davey looks at me expectantly.


    "Of course it is, and hey, if Liv needs any legal advice to help get things sorted, let me know, I will do what I can for her. Free of course," I add.


    Davey stands up, and I go to let him out of the office, he takes hold of me by the waist, and stares into my eyes.


    "I am going to miss you, I know that soundsme, but honestly, it is the truth." He sighs.


    "Hey, absence makes the heart grow fonder." I smile up at him, trying to cheer his mood slightly.


    Bending his head down, Davey''s lips find mine, unlike the kiss this morning that was fuelled by l**t, this one is soft, his tongue just grazing against mine. Breaking the kiss, he nts another on my forehead.


    "I will text youter tonight. I will also give you a call when I get to Boroughbridge. I promise I will see you on Tuesday when you finish work, maybe we can all go out for food somewhere."


    "That would be nice, but for now, concentrate on trying to help Liv, I am not going anywhere." I give him a soft smile.


    "I am sorry, see you Tuesday." Davey sighs, nting another quick kiss on my lips.


    I smile and nod, then watch as he walks out the office.


    Sitting at my desk, I cannot deny just how disappointed I really am. I mean, I did not know he nned to take me and Andy to the beach on Sunday, so in reality I am not missing out, but it damn well feels like I am. Letting out a sigh, I throw myself back into my work, after all, there is nothing I can do about the situation right now. With Andy''s chicken pox, now this, I cannot help but feel that someone somewhere is trying to stop us spending quality time together. I shake my head at myself, for being ridiculous, after all, this is just life, it never goes how you want it to.


    One thing I will do when I finish tonight, and have Andy tucked up in bed, I will definitely be engaging in some research along with checking up on thew regarding Liv''s situation, to see if there is any way I can help stop her from losing her home.

 Chapter 24

    Ben''s Point Of View.


    Finally, it is Friday, thest night shift. To say this week has been tough would be an understatement. excitement about a date with an amazing girl you are obsessed with, then to find out the same girl is I stretched out my back as Iy looking at the clock. I have a couple of hours before I need to set off f "Hey you," she answers.


    My heart soars, her voice sounds so much better, but I know she will not have gotten much rest again me off, is that I could have spent a couple of hours every day with Lucy between three and five, helpin with the brat.


    "Hey, you got the kids again?" I asked, trying to keep the utter annoyance out of my tone, but failing m "Yeah; she popped to the shop. Three hours ago," Lucy responded, the annoyance in her voice matchi "Well, at least you start work next Wednesday," I sighed, resisting the urge to say a lot more about the "Yeah, I cannot wait... Kirstie, no, no, darling, we do not hit our brother, please say sorry." Lucy continu


    I wait patiently for her to finish disciplining the little one, my mind wandering to what a great mother "I''m back, sorry, someone wanted a toy the other one was ying with." Sheughed.


    "So, I have booked the ce I am taking you, and I may have done something else as well," I sheepish but that is not all I want from her.


    "Sounds ominous." Lucy lets out a littleugh.


    "Now, hear me out to the end before you think I am a pervert," I quickly told her.


    ways difficult to get used to the shift changes. The first batch of nightshift has your body and mind confused as hell most of the time, but add to that the tly living each day in what must feel like a battle zone and there is not a lot you can do about it, makes the week a hell of a lot longer.


    k, so I do what has be my new daily ritual this week. I pick up my phone and called Lucy.


    Her brother''s girlfriend would see to that. As expected, I hear the kids in the background, and Lucy trying to deal with them. The thing that has really pissed so that she could get a break. But when she asked Samantha if I could pop over, she had a hissy fit, and it really wasn''t worth putting Lucy through the fight


    ly.


    own.


    ion.


    ll be one day. s**t, I cannot deny that I am thinking of her being a mam to my kids... this is getting intense!


    her, hoping she does not immediately think I am a perv just after one thing. Okay, granted I do spend a lot of my waking hours perving about that ''one thing'',


    "I don''t think you are a pervert. However, now I am seriously wondering what you have done." Lucyuagain.


    "I have booked us into the Elizabethan Banquet Night at Lumley Castle. There was a deal where you co


    good night''s sleep," I say, hoping she doesn''t freak out.


    "Oh." Is her response. I scrunch my face up, wondering if I havepletely screwed this up now.


    ook a room as well, so I did that. But before you freak out, I ordered twin beds, and you can tell me to f**k off, but it is for no other reason for you to get a


    "Ben, that is so lovely. I have always wanted to go to the castle for an Elizabethan Night. Thank you. But, I have to admit to being worried about staying in a twin room." Lucy sighs.


    s**t, I knew I had gotten carried away with myself. Seriously though, I did just think it would be nice for her to get some sleep in a bed, and for me to enjoy a drink and not worry about getting home. "Sorry, honestly, I do have the best of intentions," I sigh out, hoping she is not going to change her mind about the date.


    "Oh, I know that. My main concern is, how the hell are you going to fit into a single bed." Lucyughs.


    "So, you are okay with it?" I hesitantly ask her.


    "Kind of, but just so you are aware. Nothing, erm, well, you know, is going to happen. I am not that type of person, and definitely not ready for that," she says and even though she is on the phone, I can imagine her cute blush on her cheeks right now.


    "I know it wont Lucy. Honestly, hand-on-heart, that was not why I booked it. I just wanted you to get a good night''s sleep, and for me to enjoy a drink and not worry about getting us home, or what time you had to be back for, to stop Samantha kicking off at you," I reassure her.


    "I understand and thank you. So long as your fireman''s hose remains in the engine it will be all good." Lucy giggles.


    The more we speak the more confident she bes, she has a wicked sense of humour, something I adore about her.


    "Oh, you did not just pull the fireman''s hose line," I tease.


    "Kind of. Oops. Hey, it is your first one for tonight, after all you told me yesterday about weekend nights on shift, I wanted to get it in before the drunken women do." Lucyughs.


    I let out a long chuckle, yeah, Fridays and Saturdays even Sunday nights on shift are interesting to say the least.


    "So, what are you going to do tonight?" I ask her.


    "Well, I found the series of Special Forces: Have You Got What It Takes on Netflix and well, one of the contestants looks vaguely familiar, so I am going to binge watch that." Sheughs.


    I let out a low chuckle, my stomach doing a small flip knowing she will be watching me on that show. I suppose it will answer some of the questions she may have about the fire I was in, ... or make her run for the hills. Although, the more I get to know Lucy, the more I think she is someone who will support me rather than run away from me.


    Crying erupts in the background.


    "It''s okay Daunte, it will clean right up... Sorry Ben, got to go, Daunte has spilt his milk everywhere," she tells me.


    "Of course, I will text youter if I can, and see you tomorrow." I smile at the thought of seeing her.


    "Yeah, looking forward to it, stay safe Ben," she tells me happily, before hanging up the call.


    I walk into the station, it feels a little weird not seeing Davey sat reading his paper, but he had some family s**t go down, so has taken this shift off. I wonder who they drag in to rece him for the night. I know we are short staffed. Given there is only me on clean- up and cooking detail tonight.


    I hang up my coat and ce my stuff into the locker, then head straight to the kitchen, wondering what I am going to make tonight. I will probably just go with ting up a boat load of sandwiches, and cut fruits, that we can easily grab between shouts. After all, after 9pm, most of the night will be sat in the engine parked in the City Centre, ready for if we are needed in one of the pubs and clubs.


    Pulling out the loaves of bread, Josie arrives, heading to her locker.


    "I wille give you a hand in a sec Ben," she kindly offers.


    I smile and nod at her. The rest of the gang arrive, Headache has a headache, Wayne is going on about how cool some YouTube bloke is, and Twinkle is moaning about his ''Mrs. and the designer handbag she has just bought then ced it in the wardrobe beside the designer shoes she never wears. Yellow Watch all leave giving us a wave, and shouting good luck, for tonight. As Josie runs over with a shy smile on her face. "Hey, do you know who is on shift with us tonight?" I ask


    "No, so have you told her about the room?" Josie whispers at me, whilst she takes hold of the butter knife and grabs half the bread.


    "Yeah," I whisper back.


    "And?" she grins up at me.


    "She is okay with it, I made it clear it wasn''t for any funny business." I smile.


    "Cool, but will you be able to control your urges." Josie giggles slightly.


    "I am going to have to, but honestly Josie, it was booked so she could get some rest, that f*****g brother''s girlfriend is a joke," I sigh out.


    "Kid''s having kids." Josie shrugs, and I know she is right.


    Station Officer Webber walks into themon room.


    "Right, as you all know you are a man down tonight, as Davey had to have a personal day. Because we are short staffed. You lucky lot, have the joy of mypany on the engine." He grins at us, as everyone supresses the groan. There is nothing worse than having your station officer in the engine watching your every move. Although Webber is an okay bloke, truth be told.


    "Also, I know this is yourst night shift, just to confirm you are back to work at 6am Wednesday for day shift. Now, Sunday next week will be your first day off-shift, but it is also the Family Fun Day, I need numbers of how many areing, so if you can drop me an email before you are next on shift with how many you haveing, and what you are going to volunteer to help with on the day, please. At 21:00 hours if we are not on a shout, we will be taking the engine into the city to back up the other crews, our spot is to park between The Beehive, and the old Debenhams building, opposite the Point. I will see you all then, if not before." Webber announces then swaggers off to his office.


    "So will you be bringing Lucy to the BBQ Day?" Josie asks.


    "I don''t know, do you think I should?" I ask her.


    "If you want to, definitely. Davey is bringing Kathline and Naughty Norman." Josie smiles.


    I nod, yeah, I think I may well invite her, but I need to get tomorrow sorted first.


    "So how is it going with the Arsehole?" I ask.


    Her face turns into a grimace, then she begins to snigger slightly.


    "He messaged me, saying see you on Sunday," she tells me, shaking her head.


    "Oh." Is all I respond.


    "But that is what he thinks, I am going nowhere near the Aquatic Centre this Sunday, I am going to head up to Hetton, and use their pool." She grins.


    I let out a littleugh, she is going quite aways out to avoid him. If I did not know any better, I would swear she is enjoying this cat-and-mouse game they are ying a little too much.


    We pack up the sandwiches and ce them into some Tupperware boxes, to put on the engine ready for sitting watching the piss heads go by tonight. Then cover the rest and ce them in the fridge.


    I text Lucy a couple of times, to find out Samantha never did return home, so she has put the kids to bed, not knowing when the ''mother of the year'' will return. Seriously, it is annoying the hell out of me, how much that woman takes advantage. There is a special ce in hell reserved for parents who do not give a s**t about their kids.


    Yeah, okay, I admit, my annoyance isn''t just because of Lucy, it has triggered something deep inside about my absentee father as well. I know how difficult it was for the mother to bring me up on her own, whilst he didn''t give a s**t.


    We sit in the engine parked in our spot as the drunken residents and visitors to Sundend City Centre enjoy their night out. Yes, there have been many ament out how big my hose is, or if I am in proportion to myrger-than-average body.


    "So, will your Mam being to the Family Fun Day this year Ben?" Station Officer Webber asks.


    "Yeah, I am sure she will be; you know she loves a good party." Iugh.


    "Hum, yes, we missed herst year, and the year before," he tells me, then continues to stare out the front window.


    "Oh, y''all, look out my window, t**s!" Wayneughs.


    I shake my head, looking around, and see two girls, one with greasy bleached hair, and orange arms and legs, with her t-shirt up waggling her naked breasts in the window. My blood boils!


    Before I know what I am doing, I am out of the engine, hands across my chest, ring at her.


    "Oh, it''s the giant who wants to f**k Cals pathetic sister," Samantha shouts,ughing as she stumbles over her feet.


    A low growles from my chest, as I take deep breaths to calm myself.


    "Move alongdies," Webber tells them.


    "Hey, why go after her when I will give you a turn. I doubt she knows what to do with a d**k anyway." Samanthaughs with her friend.


    "I


    I suggest you go home to your children," I growl out.


    Josie is by my side, cing her hand on my arm, as Webber, gives me a look of surprise. I am never one to bite in these situations, but my annoyance and disgust for this woman before me has hit the limit of what I can control.


    "Here mate, f**k off. I have given her a f*****g house to live in, least she can do is watch my kids for me," she shouts.


    I take a step forward, shaking my head.


    "Here is a little tip for you. Sow your fanny up until you are prepared to look after whates out of it!"


    "Bishop, back in that engine. NOW!" Webber shouts and turning on my heel, I climb back into the fire engine as Josiees in beside me, giving me a soft sympathetic look. What is worse, now the whole f*****g crew will know I have been seeing Lucy and I am in no mood for the banter that wille my way. s**t!

 Chapter 25

    Lucy''s Point of View.


    I wake up to searing pain in my head, as Ind with the thud onto the floor. Startled and dazed I attempt to open my eyes when I feel a foot connecting with my ribs. Incoherent shouting echoes around the house waking up Daunte, as he begins to cry. As I try to get up off the floor to go up the stairs and soothe my nephew, I am greeted with a hand pping me across the face.


    Shaking my head, I look to see a drunk, angry Samantha yelling in my face. I do not know what it is about, nor do I care. All I am bothered about it going and soothing the two-year-old little boy who is obviously frightened right now, not that his poor-excuse-for-a- mother cares about that.


    The front door opens to the house, and I see my brother grabbing Samantha by her waist as she twists and turns trying to get out of his grip. I stand to my feet,pletely confused as to what has just happened, my head spinning, when I hear the back door close, the lock being turned as Cal, rushes past me to go to see to his little boy.


    Samantha is banging her fists on the back door, screaming and shouting about being locked out of the house, and calling me all the bitches under the sun.


    I hear Daunte settle, and sit on the edge of the sofa, my head in my hands. I cannot do this anymore. I have to leave, it''s unbearable.


    Cales and sits alongside me, lifting my chin up with his finger, muttering, "f**k," as he looks at my face.


    "What the hell happened?" he asked, as he steps up and goes to the freezer bringing out a bag of frozen peas, wrapping them in a tea-towel, before sitting next to me and gently cing them on my face.


    "I have no clue. I was asleep when the next thing I knew I was on the floor, and she was kicking the s**t out of me," I sigh.


    Tears spring into my eyes, as I shake my head, not knowing what the hell I should do, or where the hell I can go.


    "Lucy, what has been happening? Tell me everything," Cal sighs, as the banging on the back door continues, but the shouting stops.


    "Cal, I cannot stay here," I whisper out and look at my younger brother who just nods his head.


    "Lucy, please, what has been happening?" he asks again.


    "She is always out with her friends, and when she isn''t, she is upstairs because she needs to nap. I have been recovering and looking after the kids. Don''t get me wrong, I love those two, but she has not done a thing with them since I got here, apart from when you are home from work." I sigh out.


    Cal nods his head, as if he already expected the answer.


    "You are home from work early," I say looking at the clock, seeing it is just past midnight.


    "Yeah, I was on my break when I saw her shing her t**s at a fire engine, then getting into an argument with that fireman you are going out with tomorrow, or should I say today now," Cal sighed. "What? She had an argument with Ben, what the hell?" I sigh.


    "Yeah, she didn''t know I was stood watching and listening, she offered him s*x, and basically he told her to go home and look after her kids, or words to that affect." Cal shook his head.


    "Why didn''t you tell me? And where the hell did she get the money from to go out?" Cal asked.


    "I am sorry, you have enough on your te without worrying about the kids and her not really looking after them." I sigh.


    "No Lucy, if she is not looking after them, then I have a right to know. I cannot go to work and leave her with them, if she is neglecting them." He sighed.


    "The money may be my fault as well. She demanded I give her ¡ê500 per month to live here and ¡ê50 per week for food, she said you wanted me to give it to her." I sigh.


    "f*****g b***h, no way Lucy, we agreed you would give me ¡ê100 per month to cover the extra food, nothing more, and why the hell would you pay that to her," he all but shouted, then seeing I was about to cry he ced his arm around my shoulder.


    "I am not mad at you Lucy, only her." He pulled me in for a hug, but I winced with the pain in my ribs.


    Looking at me, he pulled up my PJ top.


    "s**t, she has bruised your ribs," he gritted out.


    "I cannot stay here Cal," I repeated.


    "I know, where will you go?" he asked.


    "I have no clue. But Ben has booked us into the hotel tomorrow night, so I will have a think about it, see if I can find somewhere to stay that is cheap, until I get my first pay check." I shrugged.


    "Lucy, I am not sure how much of that money you gave her is left, but I will check, and give you back what I can. I am so sorry sis." Cal sighs.


    The banging on the back door stops, and I look towards the rear of the house wondering if she has wandered off or fallen asleep out there.


    "What are you going to do about her?" I ask him.


    "I cannot leave my kids Lucy. As much as I want to leave her, I cannot leave them. I am going to have to give up work. If she is not looking after them, I have no choice ... and get some legal advice." Cal shrugs.


    I look at my brother, and my heart breaks anew.


    "I feel this is all my fault Cal. If you find any money is left, you keep it. If you have to leave work, you are going to need it," I whisper to him.


    "No Lucy, I will manage. It is not your fault, this has been going on since Dante was born, she has been going out cheating on me. When I am not at work, leaving the kids with me, but now I am seriously worried she has been going to bed all day and leaving the kids to fend for themselves." He sighs.


    "I wish Mam and Dad were here," I sob out.


    "Me too sis, Me too."


    My phone lights up, and I see a number of missed text messages from Ben.


    I sigh, opening them, wondering what the hell had happened whilst I had slept.


    Ben - Lucy, I am so sorry, I think I have caused you some s**t. Saw Samantha out, and I kind of lost it a bit xxx


    Ben - I am not sure if you are awake, but I am sorry Lucy, I should not have got involved, I hope you forgive me xxx


    Ben - When you wake up, please let me know you are okay. xxx


    I look at the texts, then up at Cal.


    "It''s Ben apologising." I sigh.


    "He seems like a nice guy, when she offered herself to him, he was fuming that she had spoken badly of you. Then told her to sow her fanny up until she was prepared to look after what came out of it." Cal smirked at my shocked face. "He isn''t wrong." I shrug.


    Lucy - it is not your fault, Cal saw the whole thing, don''t worry, I will see you tomorrow, stay safe xxx


    "Are you going to tell him about this?" Cal asks, removing the frozen peas from my face and cing them onto my ribs.


    "He feels guilty enough but given the mark on my face I think I may have to." I shrug.


    "Okay, try to get some sleep Lucy, I am going to go and get her back in the house, I will not let here near you, I promise." Cal sighs.


    Iy back down on the sofa and listen as he opens the back door.


    "You locked me out, you f*****g cunt," Samantha shouts.


    "Yeah, go to bed Sam, we will talk in the morning about this," Cal gently tells her, then walks her through the living room, leading her to the stairs, taking her drunken a*s to bed.


    I am woken up by the kids as Cal brings them down for breakfast.


    "Hey, no climbing on aunty Lucy, she needs her rest," Cal tells them, nicely but firmly.


    "It is okay; I am up." I sigh, folding the nkets and putting them in the cupboard under the stairs.


    A gentle knock on the door, makes me look over at Cal. He goes to answer it, as I gather the kids wondering who the hell it was at half six on a morning.


    Ben stands in the doorway, as Cal stands to one side, motioning for him toe in.


    "Hey." I smile.


    Ben looks down at the bruise on my face, and gasps slightly.


    "What happened? I am so sorry Lucy," he says, his eyes swirling with a mixture of sorrow, and anger as he gently cups my face in his hand.


    Cal ushers the kids into the kitchen to give us some privacy.


    "When she got in, she beat me up whilst I was asleep. Cal came in and stopped her. He was on his break from work and saw the whole thing. Her shing the engine, you telling her to go home and look after her kids. He even saw and heard her offering you s*x, and what you said to her in response." I sigh.


    Ben nodded his head, then pulled me into his huge chest, I winced with pain from my ribs, and he halted looking down at me.


    "Yeah, I got a good kicking in the ribs." I sigh.


    "s**t, Lucy, this is all my fault, if I had just ignored her none of this would be happening to you," He whispered.


    "It is honestly not your fault, I believe this would have happened no matter what, she was looking for an excuse." I shrugged.


    "Do you want to cancel tonight?" Ben whispered.


    I snapped my head up and looked at him, that was thest thing I wanted to do, but maybe after all this he had changed his mind.


    "Why, do you?" I asked, tears forming in my eyes, as I attempted to blink them away, but one strayed onto my cheek.


    "Definitely not, I just thought you might have changed your mind after I confronted that woman." He sighed, wiping away my tear with hisrge thumb.


    "No, I am seriously looking forward to it. I have been all week." I offer him a soft smile.


    "Me too. Lucy, I cannot leave you here, not with her doing this to you. Honestly, since our first meeting I have wanted to get you out of this ce, it has been driving me mad, the thought of you living like this." Ben sighed looking down at me.


    "I know, I am going to enjoy tonight, then tomorrow I am looking for a room to rent, as I do not want toe back." I tell him my n.


    "What about a room that you can stay, without paying rent?" Ben asks.


    I look at him confused.


    "Lucy, I have three bedrooms, I use one, there are two spares. You can stay in one of those as long as you need. Get yourself back on your feet. Or if you don''t feelfortable with that, the mother will put you up, no questions asked. If that is too weird, I know Josie will help as well, she has a spare room," Ben tells me, his eyes locked with mine.


    "I don''t want to be a nuisance, Ben." I sigh.


    "You won''t be, you will be doing me a favour, stopping me from worrying about you all the time." He smiles down at me. My heart leaps in my chest.


    Cal walks to the cupboard under the stairs, grabbing the two bin liners of clothes I have, and plonks them on the floor.


    "Lucy, I love you sis, take the man up on the offer." Cal winks at me.


    Ben looks down at me and I nod slightly.


    "Good, let''s get you out of here, and back home." Ben grabs hold of the bags, as Cal grabs my jacket slinging it over my shoulders. Then in my PJ''s, a denim jacket, a pair of fluffy slippers, with two bin liners full of clothes and shoes, I leave the house that has been like a living hell for me and climb into the front of Ben''s car.


    "It is only till I get my first pay check and find somewhere to rent," I tell him wanting him to know I would not take advantage of his kind nature.


    "That is fine. Now, I need some sleep, and I bet you do to, before we go out on our actual date." Ben grins, putting the car into gear, and heading off towards his home.

 Chapter 26

    Ben''s Point of View.


    I am still shaking with anger, unable to calm myself down, having found Lucy covered in bruises. Thankfully she is all settled in my spare room. It has a double bed in there, a wardrobe andrge chest of draws, so she should be a lot morefortable than she has been on that thread bare lumpy sofa. She had gratefully climbed into bed, as soon as we got her things into the house. The dark circles under her eyes, show me just how knackered she is, along with the fact, I am sure she was asleep before I even got out of her


    room.


    I climb into bed, stripping down to my boxers, I guess I am going to have to remember to keep my bottom half covered from now on, rather than sleepmando in the heat, like I normally do.


    I let out a contented sigh, wondering if I am going to wake up from a dream. She is here; granted, I hate how she ended up here, but I cannot stop the smile on my face that she is with me now, safe and sound, just across the hall. I set my rm for 1pm, we can check in at the hotel anytime after 3pm, and I am determined to make this a great night, for both of us. She deserves the treat, after going through so much, closing my eyes I drift off to sleep dreaming of the girl just across the hall, who is now staying in my house, and they are good, ... no, very good dreams.


    The buzzing of the rm wakes me up from my slumber. Listening to the song which was ying on the radio, I turned over in my bed to face the door. A sense of peace washes over me, knowing that Lucy isid just across the narrow hall. Stretching out the dull ache in my tense scared back, I sit up throwing my legs over the side, then pick up a pair of jogging bottoms and pull them on. Heading downstairs, I boil the kettle, making two mugs of tea, then head back up to Lucy''s room. Knocking softly on her door, there is no response, so I quietly let myself in, hoping I am not overstepping my boundaries, but I really need to wake her up if we are going to get to Lumley Castle on time. As I enter the room, I watch as she sleeps, her leg slung over the bedcovers. Her pink pyjama bottoms riding up to just below her knee. Her brown hair wafted against the white of the pillowcase. She is so damned beautiful. My breath is literally taken away. Feeling like a creep, I shake my head, then ce her tea on the bedside table, before sitting on the edge of her bed, and gently stroking her hair to wake her up.


    "Lucy, we need to get ready," I softly whisper to her, not wanting to give her a fright when she wakes.


    "Lucy." I smiled down at her as she blinks open her eyes, she looks so innocent and totally cute.


    A wide smile as if she had won the biggest toy on the Hopping''s fairground, spreads over her face, making my heart jump in my chest.


    "Hey sleeping beauty." I grin down at her.


    "Hey handsome prince." She giggles at me.


    Iugh at her response as she realises what she has said, and a blush invades her cheeks.


    "I made you a cup of tea, sit up and drink it, then we have to pack our things for tonight. We can check in anytime after three, so thought we could go early, get dressed up at the hotel, and just rx for a bit."


    I stand up to leave, when she looks up at me, biting the inside of her cheek, a look of concern clouding her face.


    "Ben, can I ask you something?" she whispers.


    I take a breath, her voice does not sound confident, and instantly I worry what she wants to talk about.


    "Yeah, sure," I say, wondering if I should sit back on the edge of the bed or not.


    "I am sorry if this upsets you, but I watched the episode where you were interviewedst night," she says, looking down.


    I sigh and nod my head.


    "Is that what the scar on your back is from?" she asks.


    "Yeah." I nod... my simple reply.


    "You were my first rescue since that day," I tell her, looking down at my feet.


    "Is that why you want to help me so much?" she asks.


    There is no malice in her tone, nor usation, it is just a question she wants to know the answer to. I look around and lock eyes with her.


    "No, I don''t think so. When we got out of the fire, and I looked in your eyes, as corny as it sounds, I was dumb struck at just how hauntingly beautiful you were. At first, I wondered if it was because you were my first rescue, that I could not stop thinking about you. But after I came with the donations for you, I knew it was because of you and I would be just as enamoured if I had met you in the street. It is weird, but I really did feel an instant attraction, and that has only intensified the more I get to know you. So, the answer is no, it is not just because you were my first fire rescue after I returned to work, because I know I would have been just as attracted to you no matter how we met." I smile softly at her.


    Lucy nods, then looks down swirling the tea in her cup.


    "I get that, I thought I was fixating on you because you saved my life. But I don''t think that is the case, I mean you are gorgeous so, yeah, I would have always been attracted to you, but it is more about who you are as a person, than anything else." She smiled up at


    me.


    My stomach does a flit, as my heart leaps in my chest, and I lean over her, tilting her chin up with my finger, and ce a soft peck on her perfect lips. Even just that fleeting k iss feels like my body explodes into pleasurable tingles, like the stuff the mother reads in her romance books. cing my forehead against hers I smile. "So, I am gorgeous huh? Even with the scar?" I ask, I suppose I am trying to feel out if she is okay with it.


    "The scar is not ugly to me, in fact, I find it beautiful Ben, it is a permanent reminder of the selfless, gentle, amazing person you are." Lucy softly smiles at me.


    f**k me! A well of emotions build up in my chest, threating to consume me. I swallow down the lump in my throat at her words. The most I had hoped for, was that she was not put off by the gnarled ugly skin, but she just called it beautiful, and I have no idea when I turned into a mushy sod, but her thinking of it in such a positive way has me feeling vulnerable. The feeling does not scare me senseless, like I thought it would, because even though I have known her for just a couple of weeks, I trust herpletely, and I do not understand why. "Thank you," I whisper.


    "No need to thank me, it is the truth." She smiles, then reaches out with her finger and gently traces the outline of the scruff on my jaw, sending a shiver of delight through my body, straight to my groin.


    "Okay, well we have to get sorted out. You drink your tea. I will bring you a holdall to pack your stuff for tonight in." I smile at her, because I need to escape the room, before she sees my evident admiration for her through my joggers.


    "Ben, I need a shower. I never brought any shower gel or shampoo with me," she says, suddenly panicked.


    "Or make up!" she looks wide eyed.


    "There will beplimentary toiletries at the hotel. You do not need make-up because you are beautiful as you are. However, if we get sorted now, we can pop in the shops on Sea Road. There are chemists and small supermarkets, so we should be able to get everything you need." I grin at her as she sighs in relief.


    "Okay, so I am going to go pull a t-shirt on, and pack a bag, I will bring you a holdall, let''s get this show on the road." I grin at her.


    After a small argument in the chemists over who was paying for her toiletries and make-up, which I won by just passing the checkout girl my card, as Lucy was grabbing her purse out of her bag. We finally pull up outside Lumley Castle. The receptionist hands us the keys for one of the rooms in the courtyard. We walk over the cobbles, and enter the courtyard area, finding our twin room.


    Lucy unpacks her stuff, as I dive in the shower. The room is, how should I put this, quaint, which really means, far too small for me, and I have to watch my head constantly against the beams in the ceiling. However, it does have that old world feel to the ce, and Lucy''s eyes lit up when she saw it, so that is a big tick in the box for me, even if I do bump my head when I walk around the room.


    Finished with my shower, I wrap a towel around my waist, and head into the bedroom. Lucy looks up, then freezes, her eyes trailing up-and-down my body. Her soft pink lips slightly parted, and to say it makes me feel good, is an understatement. I cannot control the chuckle thates out of my mouth at her obvious [**t-filled reaction, kind of d I will not be the only one struggling on that front tonight, and her face goes bright red from the neck up.


    "Erm, yeah, sorry, I will let you get ready, I will go into the shower," she stammers adorably, then picks up her new toiletries, and her clothes, then brushes past me in this tiny room to make good her escape to the bathroom. Do not think for a moment I missed the slight feel of her protruding n*****s against my arm through her thin t-shirt as she passed me, because trust me, I didn''t, and now I am d she has disappeared as the towel around my waist is now a full-on tent.


    Grabbing a pair of ck dress pants, I team it with a pale blue button-down shirt, leaving the cor open and rolling up the sleaves to my elbows, as it is a warm night, and the dress code says smart casual.


    Lucy walks out of the bathroom. My breath is taken away, like I have been sucker punched. She is beautiful normally, but stood here in a tight ck dress, with a rounded neck, and three-quarter sleeves, that clings to every curve on her perfect body,nding just below her knee makes her room-silencing stunning. A rose-gold coloured long ne that has a knot halfway down draws my eyes to her perfect breasts. Her legs go on for miles, as she stands in a pair of ck heals. f**k me, how am I going to keep my hands off this goddess. She is utter perfection, and this is another outfit I owe Josie a favour for.


    "You look, f**k, ... sorry Lucy, I have no adjective to describe just how stunning you are," I breath, as my length strains against the constraints of my trousers, almost to the point of pain.


    Lucy blushes, cing a strand of her long brown hair that hangs in perfect waves behind her ear, which is adorable, and is doing nothing to help my Hard situation right now.


    "You look handsome." She smiles up at me.


    "Thank you." I grin down at her.


    Hell, I could quite easily forget the banquet meal, and just sit in this room, staring at her all night, and die a happy man.


    I realise I am standing gawking at her and really need to say something.


    "So would Madam like to apany me to the library bar for a pre-banquet cocktail or two." I grin down at her, sounding like aplete and utter geek.


    "Why yes, kind sir, I would like that very much." Lucy grins back at me.


    Okay, not so geeky after all. I open the wooden door that leads into the cobbled courtyard and allow Lucy to go first, locking the door, then ce my arm out, as sheughs, linking it with her own, and we head over the cobblestones, into the main castle building ready to start our official first date.

 Chapter 27

    Lucy''s Point of View.


    We walked through the corridors of therge castle, now turned into a hotel, my arm through Ben''s as he smiled down at me, his grey eyes swirling with what looked like pride. Reaching the ''Library Bar'', we entered together rxed and happy. The bar was full of people all dressed up in their best finery, sitting in therge plush seats, each of them took a second to pause, turning towards us to see who had entered their domain. I feel like all eyes were on us, ordinary me, with this giant Adonis-of-a-man by my side. Some of the women gazed at him, their eyes clouded with l**t, then looked at me, jealousy dancing in their dted pupils, clearly not understanding why such a man was with in old me. I understood their confusion because I could not believe he was with me either.


    Men looked at Ben with a great deal of scepticism, whilst others made no attempt to cover the fear they felt at seeing such an imposing man walk into a domain where those who wanted to have the appearance of being refined and having wealth for one night, sat sipping on their drinks, in the opulent surroundings of the North East''s premier hotel, that had stood for over 600 years, once the home of Lords and Ladies.


    I looked up at him, wondering what these people really saw, when they looked at my personal hero? Why they had a look of fear in their eyes? Because to me, this hulk was the kindest, most considerate, most humble, and gentlest of men you could ever wish to meet. He was my saviour, in more ways than one. ncing down, Ben held my gaze, a small smirk on his lips.


    "It seems we have an audience." His voice low, unless you were stood right beside him, you would never hear it.


    I nodded, unsure what to say.


    "It also appears I am the envy of almost all of the men in this ce, because I have you on my arm." He grinned, giving me a yful wink.


    "I think they are more envious of your muscle mass." I snickered slightly.


    I am not one for being the centre of attention, unless at work, where I ooze the confidence required to convince business owners to part with their hard-earned cash and trust me to turn it into more, marketing theirpany. But at home, on the street, in a bar, I prefer to slip by unnoticed. Standing with Ben, I knew that hiding in in sight was never going to be achievable. Rather than fill me with nervousness or insecurity, I felt confident, and the now-familiar feeling of safety whenever I am with him washed over me. "What would you like to drink?" his deep baritone voice asked, causing a shudder of undiluted lust to wash through my body like a tidal wave.


    "Erm, I think a ss of wine, please." I smile up at him.


    I am not a wine drinker, preferring a cold pint ofger, but given where we are, I have to at least put up an appearance of fitting in.


    Ben looked at me, a small frown on his handsome face, as if scrutinizing my choice. Leaning into me, he whispered softly in my ear. "If we were not here, what would you be drinking? Because I can see in your eyes, it is not a ss of wine." Blinking up at him, another wave of tingles rushed through my body, just from the knowledge that this man, who in the grand scheme of things hardly knew me, had read me like an open book.


    "I would normally have a pint," I whispered back, the heat on my cheeks revealing my embarrassment, wondering what he would think of a girl drinking pints ofger rather than a moredy-like drink.


    "Good choice, I think I will join you." Ben grinned.


    "Two pints ofger please," Ben ordered from the barman, then took hold of both when they were served, and led us to a table in a secluded corner of the posh bar.


    cing the drinks in front of us, he ced his giant frame in the cream chesterfield-style chair opposite my own.


    "Lucy, don''t try and change who you are to fit in, especially not when you are with me, because I think you are perfect just as you are." He smiled.


    My pulse soars at his words. After all, there is not a girl who would not swoon at being told they are perfect just as they were. Isn''t that the dream?


    "How are you not taken?" I ask, my mouth open before my brain had time to engage.


    Ben chuckles, then leans towards me. "I am hoping that I am now, or soon will be." He winks.


    "You have got game Firefighter Bishop." Iugh.


    "Not really, but I am trying very hard to impress you. I guess the question is, is it working?"


    I giggle then ce my thumb and finger slightly apart, holding them up to him. "Maybe just a little bit."


    Ben chuckles taking another gulp of his pint, as I sip at my own.


    The room is brought to a hush, as a man dressed in Elizabethan costume enters the bar.


    "MY LORDS, LADIES AND GENTLEMEN, PLEASE MAKE YOUR WAY TO THE BANQUETING HALL."


    He shouts, I let out a small giggle, as Ben downs his pint, then nods to mine, and I follow suit. As I stand, he reaches out for my hand, engulfing it, then intertwining our fingers, we follow the crowds as bagpipes wee us into the banqueting hall. Long wooden tables sit in rows, in front of a stage area, the seats are long benches. Each ce setting is a single te, with one two-pronged fork, a silver wine goblet to the side, and arge bib to cover your clothes.


    As Ben sits down, the whole bench moves, as I shuffle in beside him, his leg brushing against mine, heightening my arousal. The five-course meal is served as we are entertained by the lords anddies of the court, all dressed in Elizabethan clothing. The atmosphere is electric, as we are served goblets of mead and red wine to drink with the traditional fayre.


    Weugh, joke, and just enjoy living in the moment, stabbing our meat with our folk, and pulling it free with our fingers, then washing them in a bowl of water with lemon in. Gone are my worries for my brother and his children. My housing situation is not given a second thought. Nor is my mind filled with thoughts of the fire. For the first time in what feels like forever, I am rxed and totally happy.


    The meal over, we are led by the staff down some stone steps into another room, where a DJ is set up in the corner, and modern music reces Greensleeves. Ben pulls me onto the dance floor, where we bop the night way, doing the Y.M.C.A, along with Gangnam style,ughing and joking together. The music slows, and Ben wraps his arms around my waist pulling me into his rock-hard chest as we gently sway to the music. His fingers begin to trail up and down my spine, as the alcohol chases away all my inhibitions. I let out a small gasp as I feel therge bulge in his trousers pressing against me.


    "You are so beautiful," he whispers in my ear.


    My body begins to pulse with need, want, desire, as I blink up at him. Unconsciously, I press myself even further towards him, enjoying the feel of his body against mine.


    "f**k Lucy, I am trying to be a gentleman here, but if you keep moving like that against me, all bets are off," Ben growls huskily in my ear.


    His arms tighten around me, hisrge fingers still gently moving up-and-down my spine. My arousal is pooling out of me. I could easily forget everything, lose myself in this moment, give this man my all, right here, right now. I have waited my whole life to find someone with a connection that would give me the confidence to offer myself to them. I had held on to my innocence through my teenage years, an old-fashioned standpoint for many, then after witnessing first-hand the consequences of impulsive decisions when I saw my brother, it had only strengthened my resolve to wait for that special someone. Yet here I am, in Ben''s arms, wanting him so much that all my fears of intimate connections disappear into thin air, knowing that if he tries to take me, I am powerless to resist him.


    Ben tilts his head down, his lips finding mine, as fireworks erupt all over me. His tongue presses against the seam of my lips, and he lets out a low groan as I part them. His tongue invades my mouth, as I melt into the kiss, passion overflowing. His hand moves upwards, grasping the back of my head, as our lips move in sync with each other, our tongues dancing together, exploring each other. The music stops, and the lights go back on, and breathless we break our embrace.


    My cheeks are flushed, as Ben takes hold of my hand, and leads me out of the room, through the stone corridors, out into the courtyard and through the doorway into the bedroom area. Opening the wooden t door to our room. I walked inside, my heart beating out of my chest. Ben closes it behind us, locking it, then takes hold of my arm, gently pulling me towards him once more.


    Our lips collide with each other, the kiss turning frenzied. Lifting me up as if I weigh nothing at all, he gentlyys me on my bed, his mouth never leaving mine. I let out soft moans, as my body goes on high alert. This is better than I could ever have imagined, his lips leave mine as he trails kisses along my jaw to my ear.


    "Tell me to stop Lucy, because I am losing control." His voice was gruff, almost sounding in pain.


    "I don''t know if I can," I whisper back, not ashamed of my honest confession.


    Ben groaned, his lips finding purchase with my own once more. I am lost in a heady world of bliss, unable to have a coherent thought, all that matters is him, this feeling. The world and its problems are just a haze in the distance.


    "Lucy, I want you to know, I do not normally do this. I haven''t done this in years," Ben groaned out between kisses.


    "I haven''t done this, ever." I sigh as he kisses my neck, the feeling hitting me straight between my legs.


    "What are you telling me?" Ben whispered, halting the kisses, his eyes boring into mine as if to see my very soul.


    "I have never done this," I softly whisper, my cheeks beginning to burn with my confession.


    Ben rolls off me, gathering me so that I amid on his hard chest.


    "s**t Lucy, you''re a virgin?" he asks,


    I nod my head, looking down. His finger finds my chin as he tilts my face up to his.


    "Lucy, I want you, so much, but I will not do this tonight. I want you topletely trust me, and for me to earn the gift of your virginity, ... if you give it to me. I do not want your first time to be a thing of regret because you are vulnerable right now," He whispers. My cheeks burn feeling embarrassed that I was going to just give him my everything, yet he has refused me.


    "Lucy, don''t be embarrassed. I want this more than you will ever know. But I have too much respect for you, for us, to do this now. You deserve the world, and I will give it to you. I want you to have no regrets. I like you Lucy, hell it is more than just like. I have never felt this strong connection with anyone, especially not so soon after meeting them, but I do with you. So, please no embarrassment, not between us. Because once I have you, I promise you, I will never let you go," he whispers softly to me.


    My emotions are jumbled up in my mind. I am both swooning at his words, and feeling like something is wrong with me, in equal measure.


    "Hey, let''s get ready for bed. I want to hold you in my arms till we fall asleep. Then tomorrow, when we go home, we will n another date, and the next, and the next. Then, when everything is perfect and you know how you really feel about me, we will take the next step." He smiles down at me, cing a soft kiss on my forehead.


    I go grab my PJ''s and head to the bathroom to get changed. His wordsforted me, and now I have had a chance to breathe, I know he is right. As I walk out the bathroom, he isid taking up the whole of the twin bed, in just a pair of tight ck boxer briefs, and I wonder how the heck we are both supposed to sleep in it.


    Gently, he reaches out and takes my hand, pulling me towards him.


    "I don''t think we will both fit." I start to giggle a little.


    "Oh, we will manage." Pulling me onto the bed, then moving so I amid on top of his hard body, his arms wrapped around me, he softly kisses my head.


    "Night, night sleeping beauty." He chuckles, as my eyes begin to grow heavy.


    "Night, night, handsome prince," I whispered back as I drifted off to sleep in his arms.

 Chapter 28

    Anders Point of View


    Grabbing my phone, I check it for messages. I don''t know why I am bothering myself, because the message I want to receive is never on my phone, no matter what I try!


    It is driving me crazy, other than one text to say she had received the information I sent herst week about the job for Lucy Dixon. There has been nothing but radio silence since.


    I had made a sizable donation to the Firefighters Benevolent Fund, not to impress Josie, but because I really did feel s**t about the trouble that I had caused her Station Officer, in my bid to see her again. Also, after listening to Lucy tell me about the fire, and just what the fire crew had done to help her, even after saving her life, I knew that the money I allocated for charitable donations needed to go to help those families who had paid the ultimate sacrifice so that others could be saved. The fact it might score me some "Good Guy" points with Josie was just an added bonus. But she had not even acknowledged what I had done.


    I had also sent multiple text messages, like some sap with no game, asking if she was, okay? Telling her I was grateful she had put me in touch with Lucy and that I had given her the Sales Director''s position. I even sent one stating I was going to bed and ''Night, Night. What did I get back?


    Nothing.


    Nada.


    Zilch.


    It was driving me round the bend that she could just ignore me, when I was trying to be a nice guy for her. I am sure she wants me as much as I want her. Our coffeest week told me as much. The way she flushed slightly, the dtion of her eyes, her fingers twirling around her still slightly damp hair when we spoke, was giving me all the information I needed. So how could she just act like I did not exist? Especially when she was consuming my every thought, every day and definitely every night!


    I decided then to up my game, sending some flowers, with a message that I was sure would piss her off so much that she would send me some kind of ''f**k off'' message, which would open the lines ofmunication. But still, she did nothing. Finally, I messaged I would see her today, and now all I could hope was to identally on purpose bump into her at the Aquatic centre once more.


    Swimming, s**t, my fear of water was not going away anytime soon. The first lesson had been utter torture. Not only did I look like a prize prick in my bright luminous yellow arm floats, but the fact that they tried to get us ustomed to the water, by insisting we ce our heads under. I nearly got out of the pool and gave up at that instruction. However, seeing Josie glide through the water, in the fast-swimmingne just beside my lesson section, and just how f*****g gorgeous she was in her swimsuit, I managed to dunk my head in the water, and not run out of the pool, screaming like a little girl being chased around a yground by a little boy with a worm.


    I felt my length pulse in my navy joggers, as the image of her in that swimsuit shed through my mind once more. Damn, it did something for her perfect body, plus the water in the pool, which was supposed to be warm, but clearly wasn''t, had made her n****** stand out like pyramids.


    I nced down at my groin that was now protruding outwards, letting out a low groan. This woman was going to be the death of me. I mean, I am sure I read somewhere someone had died from having too many wanks in a day. Granted, that was probably inte bullshit, but still, it was a genuine concern, given how much I had ''pulled my pudd'' thinking about Josie in the pool this past week.


    I gave my head a small shake, both figuratively and literally, to rid the vision that was ying on repeat, heading into myrge ensuite bathroom, grabbing a fresh bath towel, before grabbing my swim shorts, and rolling them up in therge soft bathsheet, then grab my shower gel, shampoo, and deodorant, bncing them on the top of the rolled up towel, which was a lot more problematic than anticipated, given they all fell off after a couple of steps, then add them to my back pack.


    Making my way down to myrge farmhouse-style kitchen, I grabbed the kettle, and filled it with water. f**k I miss my housekeeper on a Sunday, normally a pot of freshly ground, perfectly made coffee awaits me on a morning, but as it is one of her two days off per week, I am reduced to grabbing the instant coffee out of the cupboard and making my own. Yeah, I know, rich spoil brat problems.


    I grab a couple of breakfast bars, not wanting to eat too much, before I go into that infernal swimming pool again, as fear begins to rear its ugly head once more.


    I close my eyes and focus on something other than my perceived impending doom heading my way, thinking about Wednesday this week instead.


    To say I am happy about Miss Lucy Dixon joining my team is an understatement. She is perfect for the job. Her knowledge of sales is amazing, but more than that, she understands how to package things together and make them more attractive, thus gaining more money from the client. She can also look at analytics, and discern them within minutes, an added bonus when going back to the client after their campaign is finished. She is confident, personable, and when asked some tricky questions about leading a team, she has some innovative ideas that I actually really like. I am more than confident she will do amazing things, and quickly. All I have to worry about is if her doctors will sign her fit for work so that she can start her employment with us this week, as nned. When I had finished the interview and looked out of the window to the car park, I saw that giant firefighter with a big smile on his face greet her. I cannot help but be happy that even though he told me Josie was like a sister to him, he was obviously interested in Lucy, making my path clear to pursue my feisty firefighter, if she ever returns my calls and texts.


    Finishing off my coffee and breakfast bars, I head into theundry room and grab a white V-necked t-shirt that is hanging on the clotheshorse, pulling it on, then picking up my backpack once more, I head out to the garage and jump into my beloved Porsche 911, rolling down the top, as the weather is still quite warm, a full couple of weeks with sunshine is not amon urrence, so best make the most of it. I put the bag into the footwell of the passenger side of the car, then reverse out of the garage. As I drove past the beach, I cannot help but wonder what Josie would look like sitting beside me, the wind in her long blonde hair. f*****g hell, I need to stop this s**t, because I am being whipped by a woman who is little more than a figment of my imagination right now! I pull up at the back of the Aquatic Centre, grab my backpack and lock the doors, but do not put the top up on the car. Walking round the building, a small smile formed on my lips. Not long now, till I see Josie and my heart skips with excitement at the prospect. As I enter the changing vige, yep, that is what they call it, a changing vige! I find a free cubical and get changed. Walking out, I head to the lockers and ce the bag in and take my key, before heading to the showers to rinse myself off before going into the pool. Grabbing the f*****g yellow monstrosities and cing three on each arm, I headed out to the side of the pool waiting for the spotty-faced teenager who is my swimming instructor to arrive.


    As I wait, I watch both entrances to the pool, hoping to grab a glimpse of the feisty firefighter who has gone out of her way to ignore me. She is not here, and my stomach sinks. Disappointment descends like a cloud, and a wave of anger rises up inside me. My spotty teenage instructor arrives and instructs us all to get into the water. My anger is soon reced by fear as I walk down the steps, clinging onto the side of the pool wall.


    "Okaydies and gents, if you have arm floats, please can you remove them and ced them on the side. Your feet can touch the bottom of the pool, so don''t panic."


    Taking a breath for courage, I remove the hideous yellow arm-floats and ce them on the side where I am clinging to the edge for dear life.


    "Great, now I am going to pass each of you a foam float board. Once you have it, I want you to ce your upper torso onto the board, holding it either side with your hands, then using your legs in a scissor motion I would like you all to swim up and down this section of the pool." The pimple faced, pre-pubescent boy smiles at us.


    I take another breath for courage, schooling my face, to not show the sheer terror I am feeling and grab the board, cing it under my chest as instructed, then kicking my legs I make my way to the end of the pool, never leaving the edge, so I can grab hold of it if need be. As I turn around and swim back up, I am looking at the entrances to the pool, and still cannot see my feisty firefighter.


    "Anders isn''t it." The spotty boy from Antis shouts over to me.


    I nodded my head in response, not really up for a conversation with anyone other than a certain blonde firefighter with long blond hair and the best body I have ever seen in a swimsuit.


    "If you can move away from the edge and go more into the centre of the area for me, please," he shouts.


    f**k, I don''t even think his voice has broken yet! However, he knows how to swim, and I don''t, so I move a few steps away, then set off again, clinging to my board for dear life once more. Reaching the top of the area, I turned around, and kicked off again, only I had not centred myself properly. I begin to wobble like crazy.


    Panic bes my best friend as I search for the teenager. Only, he is not looking at me. No, the spotty fucker is too busy flirting with a girl in a two-piece, and I roll over under the water. I gasped, taking in a lung full of pool water. I feel myself sinking to the bottom. Memories flood my brain of being dragged under by the tide in the North Sea, and I am paralyzed with fear. I do not even think about putting my feet onto the floor, as once more I feel like I am drowning.


    Suddenly, I am dragged up to the surface of the water, rolled onto my back as a hand sped me under my chin, and I am dragged to the side, coughing and spluttering half the swimming pool water out of my lungs.


    Two more hands reach over and pull me onto the side of the pool, as the instructor from kindergarten rolls me onto my side. I blinked my eyes, and I think I must have died. Stood over me, dripping wet, with her hands on her hips, looking like an angel sent from heaven, but with fire as hot as hell dancing in her eyes, shouting with disgust at the spotty teenager from Antis, is Josie. How the f**k is she here, when she wasn''t a few moments ago?

 Chapter 29

    Josie''s Point of View.


    I am standing, loudly letting the stupid swimming teacher know exactly what I think of him, as Anders pulls himself up off the floor, then storms off in the direction of the showers. I had wondered if I shoulde here this morning, after arriving at the Hetton Centre swimming pool, only for it to be closed. Now I am d that I did. No sooner than I got into my fast-swimmingne, I saw Anders go under, the swimming teacher too busy fawning over a girl in a bikini to even notice. I swam under thene barriers and dragged him out to the side. Only then did the i***t in charge of teaching adults to swim notice one of his students had practically drowned.


    "I will go see if he is okay," the instructor announced, as if he was doing the world a favour.


    "Don''t bother, you have these people to look after, maybe do your f*****g job, a*****e!" I rage at his stupidity, before storming off towards the showers, to check on Anders.


    As I round the corner and head to the shower area, I stop in my tracks. Anders is slumped on the floor against the wall under the stream of water, his face pale, and shaking like a leaf, quite clearly terrified out of his wits.


    Taking a breath, I walk over, standing in front of him. I know he is terrified, but he needs to get back into the water as soon as possible.


    "Hey," I gently say to him.


    He doesn''t respond, only sits shaking his head in his hands. I go beside him and sat on the floor, pulling my legs up to my chest.


    "Anders," I softly speak once more.


    Still no response. Okay, I need to pull him out of the ce his mind has obviously gone.


    "Oi, arse wipe, I am talking to you!" I shout at him.


    Slowly he raises his head and res at me.


    "f**k off Josie," he whispers.


    Okay, good, he is speaking and knows who I am. It is a start.


    "I will, soon, but first you need to get back into the water," I tell him.


    "What part of the words ''f**k Off'' do you not understand?" he shouts up at me.


    "About the same amount as you understand, I will not go out with you," I grin down at him, hoping to push his buttons, just so he gets in that water to piss me off.


    "Don''t worry, I got that message loud and clear, now leave me the f**k alone Firefighter Edwards," he growls at me.


    "With pleasure, Mr. Maxwell, as soon as you go back into the water," I stubbornly reply, because as much as he doesn''t want to go back into the pool, he has to get in the water, as soon as possible, before he loses his nerve all together. "NO! I am never getting into that pool again," Anders spits at me, but at least he is shaking a lot less than he was, so my ploy is hopefully beginning to work.


    I take a breath and shuffle over closer to him.


    "You know, when I first joined the brigade, I had a close call, climbing up somedders. I nearly fell 20-feet off them. To say that I was terrified of heights after that, is an understatement. Ben, who you have met, well, him and a guy called Davey, who are my best friends at work, wouldn''t let me leave the station, until I got back on thatdder. I hated them for pushing me, but eventually I gave in, after hours of arguing, and slowly got up thedder again. They then got on the hydraulic tform, and came up beside me, so I wasn''t alone. They were right, of course, because you cannot have a firefighter who is terrified of heights. After that, every day for a week, I was forced by my two friends to climb that f*****gdder. I tell you, I plotted how to kill them every day, from putting poison in the cakes I bake, to murdering them when they went for a lie down between shouts. But it worked, because I am no longer terrified of thedders, and can do my job. So ... Mr. Maxwell, hate me, shout at me as much as you like, but you, are not giving up on learning to swim. I will not let you."


    Anders looks over to me, shaking his head at me.


    "Un-f*****g-believable, careful Firefighter Edwards, I may think you care." Anders groans at me in annoyance.


    "Oh, I don''t, but it is fun to watch you pissed off. Now you want rid of me? Then get back in the f*****g water," I say with determination.


    "No, I am not going back in, not here. I will nevere back to these swimming lessons again," He growled out.


    Now that is something I can get on board with, because what I just witnessed was not good. I will also be making aint. It is strange, because the lifeguards and instructors are normally fantastic here, but to be fair, I have never seen this kid who was doing the lessons before, and the centre needs to know he is ipetent.


    "I will teach you," I offer, the words out of my mouth before I could stop them.


    s**t, what have I done? Why do I always need to help people? Why could I not just leave this arsehole to his own devices?


    Anders turns and looks at me, his eyes still wide with annoyance and he lets out a sarcasticugh.


    "YOU, will teach ME? Yeah right." He shakes his head.


    "If that is what it takes to get you to stop being a p***y and get back in that water. Then yes, I will teach you," I say with a determination I did not really feel, inwardly cursing myself once more. Shaking his head in disbelief, a smile spread across his face, his eyes changed from being full of fear, to holding a challenge.


    "Okay, on one condition." He grins at me.


    f**k, I mentally face palm, what the hell is he going to ask?


    "You let me take you out for one drink." He grins, as if he has found the ''get out of jail free'' card on a monopoly board. Well, screw him, because I do not give up that easily.


    "After you have done two lessons with me, I will go for ONE solitary drink with you." I grinned back at him.


    "I am still not going back into this pool. But I am a member of a private gym, they have a pool, but do not offer lessons. So... you teach me there, and I get to take you out for one drink." He grins. "Deal." I smile down at him, extending my hand, inwardly celebrating my victory.


    Anders takes it, and gives it a shake, then pulls me towards him and whispers in my ear.


    "Knew you liked me really," he whispers.


    f**k! f**k! f**k! Guess my victory is not all it is cracked up to be. What the hell have I done? And someone please tell me why his hot breath against my ear is making mydy parts wetter than this insipid shower is?


    "Just because I have a malfunction in my brain that causes me to want to help people, and save their lives, does not make you special, Mr. Maxwell. You are just one person in a long line of people who I have saved. Now, I am f*****g freezing, so I am going to get changed. Text me the details of your posh gym, and I will see you there tomorrow at 6pm sharp, for your first lesson," I state, standing up and getting the hell away from him before I get myself into more hot water.


    I am in no mood to swim now, so quickly get ready, and jump into my car, avoiding any more interaction with the arsehole. I need to talk to someone about what the hell I have done! I mean, why did I do that? I have been skilfully avoiding Anders Maxwell for days. I have ignored him when he pressed my buttons. I did not give in, when I spent most of my down time thinking about the gorgeous prick, and what his prick may look like, if I am honest. Yet, here I am, now stuck in a situation I really do not want to be in. I find myself aimlessly driving around, heading towards the beach, so I decide to see if Ben is about. At least when I tell him, he will not take the piss too much, unlike the other bunch of bastards I work with. Plus, he can tell me how it went with Lucy and his big date yesterday. Yeah, that will take my mind off my idiotic decision to spend more time with a man I clearly hate, less than I think I do.


    Pulling up outside Bens, I notice that his car is on the driveway, so go and knock on his door. Joanne answers, and gives me a s**t eating grin, not sure why, but guess I am about to find out.


    "Josie,e in." She wees me happily, like really happy.


    "Hey, sorry, is Ben about?" I ask his mother.


    "Yeah, he is, he just got back with Lucy. She is living here for the time being now." Joanne smiled again.


    Oh, so that is what the grin was about. Joanne wants nothing more than for her son to find happiness. I make my way into the living room, as Joanne heads into the kitchen.


    "Josie, I have made enough dinner to feed the five thousand, do you want some?" she shouts over her shoulder to me.


    Oh, roast beef, with the best Yorkshire pudding I have ever tasted, is being offered. It would be a sin to refuse.


    "Yeah, if that is okay." I grinned back at her.


    I walk into the living room, and find Ben sitting next to a blushing Lucy, his hand resting on the top of her thigh. Seems like things are going well.


    "Hi." I smile at the pair of them.


    "Hey, Josie. What''s up?" Ben asks.


    "I have made a terrible mistake and need to vent." I sigh, plonking down on the sofa at the side of therge room. "Hey Lucy, lovely to see you again." I then smile at the blushing girl.


    "Hi." Lucy returns my greeting.


    "So, what has happened?" Ben asks, looking at me quizzically.


    I groan, putting my head in my hands. "I may have agreed to go out with Arsehole Maxwell for a drink," I admit.


    Ben throws his head back andughs, then looks at me. "Okay, what the hell happened?"


    He knows me well enough to understand there will be a story behind it, and so I proceed to tell him, Lucy, and Joanne, over Sunday lunch.


    "So, when is your first lesson?" Ben asks.


    "Tomorrow at six pm, at his gym." I sigh out.


    "Want me toe with you?" Ben offers.


    "Don''t you dare Ben." Joanneugh''s out.


    "Mother, if she doesn''t want to do it alone, I am not leaving her with him," Ben protests.


    "Oh, my poor innocent son, of course she wants to be alone with him, else why did she really offer? Those two have s****l chemistry, and maybe a good old ''Bonk'' in the changing rooms will help both of them move on." Joanne shrugs. "Mother." Ben shakes his head, as Lucy giggles slightly.


    "Or they will end up at the family fun day together next week," Joanne added with a wink in my direction.


    "Family fun day?" Lucy questions.


    "Yeah, I was going to ask you to go with me. It is at the station, there is a BBQ, and the kids all get to y in the engines and slide down the poles or dress up in uniforms. It is good fun. The money we raise also goes to the Firefighters Benevolent Fund. We could take your niece and nephew if you want." Ben smiles down at her. I swear the big guy has heartsing out of his eyes when he looks at her.


    "I will ask Cal, but not going to go anywhere near his girlfriend." Lucy sighs.


    I know there must be a story, but I will not intrude just yet, so change the subject to protect Lucy''s privacy.


    "Joanne, Station Officer Webber was asking if you were going this year." I smile at Ben''s mother.


    "Oh, Whip-Me-With-Your-Willy-Webber, man, he is a sexy beast." Joanne chuckles.


    Now, here is the thing. Ben''s mother has fancied our illustrious leader for years, and as vocal as she is to us about it, along with her inappropriatements about him, she never does anything about it. In fact, thest time she saw him, he tried to speak with her, but she got all tongue tied, then high tailed it over to us out of his way. This woman is all talk and no action, trust me!


    Ben shakes his headughing, as Lucy giggles, and I shrug at Joanne, turning the tables.


    "Yeah, maybe try talking to the man, he is single after all, and you can get the whipping you want from his willy," I say, winking at her.


    Ben groans, shaking his head as Lucy throws back her headughing.


    Joanneughs, then blushes before looking at me. "I will, if you take some condoms to your ''Swimming'' or should I say ''s*x'' Lesson tomorrow, you know, safety first and all that." Sheughs at me.


    s**t, I guess I am not going to escape this thing or stop myself from thinking about s*x in the changing room, now. Thanks Joanne, thanks a lot.

 Chapter 30

    Anders Point of View


    I stifled a yawn, as I walked up the stairs to my office. It is only 5 am, but I cannot sleep. Yesterday''s near-death experience has me on edge, and the memories of the past haunted my dreams.


    I was a young kid, showing off to my mates about swimming. I cannot remember my age, but I know one thing, I was far too young to be on a beach without adult supervision. That was my life though, one of four kids, all just left to their own devices, allowed to roam the streets, till God knows what time of night. Nobody cared, as long as we did not disturb them.


    That day we had wandered to Hendon beach, deciding to go into the water. We were too young to know what the hell the gs meant, and so off I went, jumping the high waves under a double red g, which I had no clue indicated it was too dangerous to swim and the water was closed to the public. Arge wave crashed over me, pulling me out to sea. Sinking under the water, I remember thinking I was going to die a young kid, terrified out of my wits.


    Not sure what happened after that, it is all a blur, but thankfully some adults were walking their dog along the beach, and the man ran into the water, risking his own life, and got me out. I never knew his name, nor did my parents thank him. All I got was a clip around the ear for creating a scene, along with causing the police toe to my parent''s door, so they could take them to the hospital. Yeah, my parents were not pleased about that, given they liked to deal drugs on the side, but us kids never saw a penny of what they made from their illegal activities.


    Needless to say, I never went near the water again. After I left school and was old enough to fend for myself, I never saw my family again either. My three brothers, well, they got caught up in ''working'' for my father, and each of them had done time in a young offender''s institution. I am not sure what they do now, probably more of the same, never learning from their mistakes.


    The only time I ever heard from my mother and father after leaving home was when I made my first million. Basically, they came begging for money. Yeah, they went away empty handed, and it seems calling them out on how s**t they were as parents offended them enough so that they never bothered me again. Good riddance to bad rubbish, is all I can say about that.


    I log onto theptop, again another yawn leaves my lips, it is funny how things I have never thought about for years havee back front-and-centre in my mind after yesterday.


    The other thing that kept me up most of the night was Josie, my feisty firefighter. That woman is doing something to me, and I am not sure if I love it or loath it. She is causing me to feel stuff. I learnt a long time ago, that feelings hurt in the end. I had originally wanted to pursue the woman because she is sexy as f**k, then she became a challenge, a game that I wanted to win. She did not have to insist on helping me, nor did she have to rescue me from the pool, but she did. Normally, if I set up a date with a woman, I would not give it a second thought, other than the time I was to be there. But with this woman, ... I am nning on where to take her for one drink and hoping beyond hope that she agrees to another one with me as well.


    I let out a sigh. I know I will see her tonight, and the thought both terrifies me and excites me equally. Fight or flight is in full swing now, and the only thing that is not making me run for the hills, rather than go swimming again, is the thought of Josie in her swimming costume, teaching me to swim, and hoping it includes some physical contact.


    I open some emails that have arrived over the weekend, then look over the operations of my other businesses, all of which are going well. My only concern is getting this ce up-and-running, turning a profit, then I can put someone in overall control when I head off and start something new. I have given it two years, to make-or-break, and for that time, it will have the majority of my focus, as my other business interests are being run by people who I can trust.


    I see an email from Lucy Dixon and opened it. She is just informing me that she has a phone now, and that her address has changed from the one she gave me at the interview, along with the fact she will see her doctor on Tuesday to find out if they will sign her off sick-leave. Good, because I am putting recruitment on hold for Business Development Managers, so that she can choose her own team. I have a couple working now, and we got three dealsst week, not a lot of money, but a start.


    I drop her a quick response, thanking her for the updated information, which I sent directly to my HR team, then worked through my other emails.


    I answer a few when I find one from Station Officer Webber, a thank you for the donation, and an invitation to their family fun day next Sunday. A wry smile forms on my lips, as I respond with a definitely going to attend, knowing all too well, this is going to piss Josie off. I chuckle as I think about her face when she sees me there, just imagining it causes my length to go half-chub.


    My mind wanders then to her sitting beside me under the shower in her swimming costume, and my half-chub turns full blown erection instantly. f**k, I would love to have a shower with her one day, and not one where I am sat on the floor having a panic attack. I continue to work, when I hear the staff start to arrive, and nce up at the clock to see it is just before 9am. I gather my stuff together, ready to do the Monday morning "Hurrah" meeting and get them all geared up for the week ahead.


    A knock at the door disturbs me as my receptionist, whose name I still cannot remember, that is really bad of me, but the woman keeps giving me "Come to bed" eyes, and that will never happen. I never mix business with pleasure, plus the only girl I want in my bed is resisting me, making herself worthy of my time, along with enjoying the chase. So, this woman is here to do her job, and only her job, nothing more, nothing less, and part of me giving her that message loud and clear, is choosing not to remember her name, and not correcting her to call me Anders, as I do with the rest of my staff, hoping she gets the hint.


    "Mr. Maxwell, would you like a tea or coffee?" She smiles at me, fluttering her eyshes.


    "No thank you, tell the team I will start the meeting in ten minutes," I informed her, without even ncing in her direction.


    "Oh, and you had a phone call from that rude firefighter. I told her you were too busy to speak." She smiled as if she had saved me from some heinous beast.


    I snap my head up and red at her. "If Firefighter Edwards calls me, you put her through, no matter what I am doing!" I growl out, seriously pissed off she had stopped me talking with Josie.


    "Well, she left a message to say that there is a change of ns." The receptionist shuffles her feet, her cheeks flushing red.


    "What change of ns?" I growl back at her.


    "Erm, sorry Mr. Maxwell, she didn''t say."


    "Tell the team, the morning meeting is postponed till 9:30," I barked my order to her, then reached for my mobile.


    Thinking better of it, I pick up thend line on my desk, just so Miss feisty cannot dodge my call if she sees it is from me.


    The receptionist stands, like she is frozen to the spot, or some s**t. I let out a frustrated sigh and dismissed this woman from my sight with a wave of my hand. Not sure she is going to get past her probation period if she doesn''t get herself in check. I dialled Josie''s number, waiting impatiently for her to answer.


    "Josie." Her sexy voice echoes down the phone.


    "What change of ns?" I immediately ask, my annoyance clear in my tone.


    "Hello to you too, Arsehole," she sasses at me.


    I instantly smile, then lean back in my executive chair. "Hello Firefighter Edwards, please may I enquire as to what change of ns you were referring to when speaking with my receptionist?" I respond, not able to keep the smile from my voice. "d your guard dog gave you the message. I tried to text but for some reason the message kept failing," she responds, sounding a little irate.


    "Guard dog, is that code for, ''Anders, your receptionist is a f*****g b***h''?" I cannot help but tease her. I am rewarded by a smallugh, which hits my groin, and I firmly believe it is now my favourite sound in the world.


    "Well, she is sure protective over you, and I believe she thinks herself above those she speaks with on the phone," Josie continues.


    I imagine her smiling at the other end of the phone, and once again I find myself getting firmer in my pants. What is it about this woman?


    "So, what is this change of ns you called about?" I ask, swivelling my chair round to look out at the river.


    "I forgot that I promised my mam I would go see my Nana tonight at her sheltered amodation. Apparently, she has bought a load of food for me to go, so I really do not want to cancel her. So, I cannot make it tonight." Disappointment floods through me. I mean, how am I disappointed about getting out of going back into a f*****g swimming pool? I should be kicking my heals like Bert in Mary Poppins, but no, I just feel, dare I say it, sad! "However, you really need to get into the water, so do not celebrate just yet. I am off today, so if you are free and can take a slightly extended lunch break, you being the big boss and all that jazz, we can go then," She offers. Okay, so now I am Bert from Mary Poppin''s, full on dancing on the roof of houses, my chimney sweeps, brush in hand and everything.


    "Okay,e to the office around mid-day, I will drive us over to the gym," I say, not sure why I did not just meet her there, and wait for her to pick up and argue that fact.


    "Erm, why not just meet you there?" She asks.


    Thinking on my feet, I look out the window of my office, and see the Guard Dog, as Josie calls her, staring at me, f*****g heart bubblesing out of her head!


    "Honestly, no joke, but the guard dog has developed a crush, and is practically humping my leg when she sees me, so I need the rescue. If youe here and leave with me, pretending you are oh so happy to see me, then maybe she will get the hint." With that Josieughs, and again I cannot keep the smile off my face as she does so.


    "Oh dear, the big bad boss man scared of a little yorkie poo. If I give you the rescue, what do I get in return?" sheughs.


    "Memitting to at least four swimming lessons from you, when I only intended to do two, then have that drink and never get back in the water again," I admit.


    "Now that is just silly, because you can get over this. It will take 16 lessons, so that is my offer. 16 lessons until you can swim, and not be terrified of water, and I will rescue you from your horny guard dog." Josieughs again.


    "Oh, so we are negotiating, are we? Well, how about 8 lessons, and two drinks," I counter offered her.


    "12 lessons, and one drink, with food," Josie bites back straight away.


    "12 lessons, one drink, and one meal out separately." I chuckled back at her.


    "Done," she responds.


    "Oh, you will be," I reply huskily.


    "Behave, before I change my mind. Now, see you mid-day," Josie tells me and hangs up the phone, leaving me grinning like an insane i***t, having just agreed to twelve f*****g swimming lessons, but now I get a drink and a f*****g date!

 Chapter 31

    Josie''s point of view


    Oh s**t, I am in trouble. I was hoping Anders would cancel the swimming, and now I find myself agreeing to a drink, and a second meeting including a meal. All because I was riled up that he was going to not continue his lessons. However, I must admit, after seeing him vulnerable yesterday, I really felt sorry for him. Then on the phone just now, the little back-and-forth we had, made me feel like a giddy teenager.


    However, I refuse to call the drink and meal dates, even though I am busy searching through my wardrobe like a crazy woman, literally trying on everything I have to wear, ready to meet him in his office at mid-day.


    I mean, it makes sense for me to look my best, given I have a job of getting rid of his overzealous receptionist for him.


    Who am I kidding? I want to look my best for one person and for one reason, only Anders-F*****g-Maxwell. This is not good. "I hate him," I shout to my wardrobe as I grab hold of a maxi dress, and pull it up against me, then discard it into the ''no'' pile. ¡°I f*****g hate him,¡± I repeat, as I grab another dress, and throw it once more into the ''no'' pile.


    I peer out of my bedroom window, to see yet again we have sunshine. God knows what that is about. I am sure we are due some rain soon. I pull out a white broderie anise skirt, that is gathered at the waist and hands to mid-thigh, then grab a in ck V-neck tight-fitting short, sleaved t-shirt that amplifies my bust. This will have to do. It is pointless wearing any make-up, as it will make me look like a panda as soon as I hit the pool, so I add some lip balm, and an extra coat of moisturiser, just to make my skin look a little better than normal. Slipping on a pair of ck flip-flops that are decorated with small pearls along the V of the strap. I pull on a pair of cream-coloured full knickers, to match my skin tone, and a push-up bra, before changing into my outfit. Then gather my long blonde hair and pull it up into a high ponytail.


    I go to my swimming bag, and groan. If I thought today could not go any further south, well, it just reached Antarctica. I forgot to take out my swimming costume and hang it out to dry when I got back from Ben''s, and now it stinks, and is still damp. There is no way I can wear it. I let out a frustrated sigh, and go to the drawer under my bed, where I keep my holiday beach swimwear and pull them out. I have only two-piece bikinis that leave not a lot to the imagination, and one other full swimming costume, which is bright red, with a sweetheart neckline, that pushes the girls up with thin spaghetti straps, and is high legged. Thank God I got a full leg and Hollywood bikini wax after work on Saturday, that is all I have to say about that! With no other choice, I put the overtly sexy swimwear into my bag, and grabbed a fresh towel, cursing myself for being stupid and not hanging out my normal adidas one yesterday.


    I look at the clock and see it is almost half-eleven, and nervous anticipation takes hold of me. Shit... I HATE HIM. I reminded myself for the umpteenth time. But I can already feel my n*****s pebble at the thought of seeing him in his trunks again. Taking a breath, to try and calm myself down, heading to the car.


    As I pull up outside the new offices, I grab my kit, and make my way up the stairs to the top floor. Pausing slightly topose myself once more. I headed into the reception area, as the guard dog greeted me with a scowl, so I did the only thing I could in this situation. I give her my biggest, brightest, friendliest smile.


    "Hi, can you let Anders know I am here please? It is Josie."


    I swear if looks could kill, I would be six-feet under! As she tells me to take a seat, and rather than pick up her internal phone, she wanders off to where I think his office must be. Then she returns a few momentster, looking like a bulldog chewing a wasp, and hisses at me.


    "Mr. Maxwell is on a call, but he said, you can go wait in his office if you don''t mind."


    Again, I shed her a bright smile.


    "Thank you, what is he like? Always busy working."


    "Well, he is a busy man." She all but growls at me.


    "Yes, but never too busy for me." I gave a girlie giggle just for effect.


    I sauntered off hoping I remember the way to get to his office, because I am not asking her. I deserve a medal for this s**t!


    I find Anders'' office easily enough and knock on his door. Rather than shout e in'', he opens it, his mobile phone on his ear, and beacons me in. I walk in behind him, as he turns around, his fully dted eyes wide, trailing up-and-down my body with a heated ze. My skin feels like it is on fire wherever his gaze hits me, and my mouth suddenly goes dry, as I take him in, stood in a cream shirt, sleeves rolled up to the elbow, the top two buttons of the cor open, so the wing of his eagle pokes out onto his neck. The pair of dark brown suit trousers has a visible bulge, that looks huge, and I feel my cotton panties moisten.


    s**t, I. HATE. HIM!


    I stood motionless, waiting for him to finish his call, unable to stop gawking at him like a love-struck teenager. I swear my mouth is open and I am practically drooling. This is not good, not good at all!


    "I have to go, have that report ready by close of business today," Anders states to whoever he is speaking with, then hangs up the phone, cing it in his pocket of his trousers.


    I still do not move or speak. Literally, I am back to the squeaking girl he first met, as he looks over at me then chuckles.


    "Like what you see, Firefighter Edwards?" he asks.


    Arrogant son of a b***h. Yeah, I HATE HIM!


    "Can we go, I have a busy day," I managed to spit out, but my words do not even convince me, let alone the Arsehole.


    "E ager to see my body again, are we?" He chuckles.


    "Oh please, you are not all that." I sigh, but who am I kidding, he is all that with a dollop of cream and a cherry on top.


    Anders lets out augh, shaking his head, then rounds his desk and opens the door to his office. "After you Josie," he whispers in my ear, turning my moist situation into a full-on soaked situation. I HATE HIM!


    He ced his hand on the lower part of my back, and holy s**t, my legs go weak, my heart beats so loud it echoes in my ears, and my skin erupts with tingles from his touch.... I... HATE... HIM.


    As we pass the guard dog in reception, he looks over to her. "Hold all my calls, I will be out most of the afternoon," he tells the clearly jealous receptionist.


    I turn and sh her a smile, ying my part to perfection.


    "Thank you," I say, sickly sweet, as Anders leads me out the door. As we reach the stairs, I turn to him.


    "You can stop touching me now," I hiss slightly.


    "I could, but I don''t want to." He chuckles.


    I sigh out in annoyance, but do not argue, because I kind of like him touching me.


    I HATE HIM!


    "Okay, well, I was not expecting to go swimming today, but I am sure they sell shorts at the gym," he states, as he leads me to his Porsche, opening the door for me. I climb inside, sinking down into the bucket seats, my skirt riding up, as I get a shock from just how low to the ground the seat is and let out a little squeal, then grab my skirt pulling it down.


    Anders chuckles, then jumps in the driver''s side and revs the engine, pulling away heading towards the Wearmouth Bridge and the A1231.


    We arrive at his private posh gym in silence, then head through the doors. He grabs my bag for me. Who knew the arsehole had manners? Leading me inside, he goes to the posh reception area, where a man dressed in tight navy shorts and polo shirt smiles and scans us into the main area.


    "Do you have some swimming shorts?" Anders asks him.


    "Yes Mr. Maxwell, what size and I will fetch them for you sir," he tells him.


    "Large please," Anders informs him and then looks at me and winks. Seriously! I HATE HIM.


    "The changing rooms are mixed," Anders informs me, and I reply with a nod, as long as I have my own cubical, I do not care, after all, they are mixed at the Aquatic Centre.


    The man from reception walks over with a pair of ck swimming shorts, handing them to Anders, and we head into the changing room. I grab my bag from him, and head into the cubical, then remember the bloody sexy swimming costume I have with me and let out an internal groan of frustration.


    Changing quickly, I walk out of the cubicle, to find Anders leaning against a locker, his arms folded across hisrge muscr, tanned chest, his six pack on show, a small happy trail leading to the promisednd. His eyes once more look me up and down as he whispers, "F**k."


    I clear my throat and decide to try and act professionally.


    "Lead the way," I say to him, trying to keep my voice nonchnt, but failing miserably.


    Anders nods then turns around, grabbing some floats from a basket at the side of the changing room.


    "You don''t need them today," I inform him.


    Scowling, he looks at me.


    "What the f**k?" he asks, and I see the lust in his eyes from earlier disappear and turn into pure fear.


    "Nope, it was using a floating board yesterday that got you into trouble. Plus, you are getting one-on-one tuition, so you really do not need the arm floats. Today, you are going to learn how to float on your back without any aids." I nod at him. letting him know I meant business.


    I see him visually begin to shake, taking a step towards him and offer a reassuring smile, cing my hand on his arm, ignoring how it is sending shockwaves through my body. "Trust me," I whisper.


    Anders looks at me, and nods his head, as we make our way to the pool.


    I jump in, then ask him to sit on the side with his feet dangling in the water. Hesitantly, he does as he is told.


    "Now once you feelfortable, I want you to turn around and shimmy down into the water, it is up to my chest, so it is shallow, I am right behind you." I attempted to reassure him.


    I see his chest breathing in-and-out as he tries to calm his nerves, then slowly he turns around and, grabbing hold of the side, he shimmies into the water.


    "Good job." I smile at him. "Now let go of the side and walk over to me."


    He really needs to gain some confidence in the water before we do anything, so I want him to take baby steps at first. "Keep your eyes on me, Anders," I tell him as I walked backwards, and he came towards me. We reached the centre of the pool and I stop, then smile at him.


    "Well done, you never went to grab the side of the pool, and look, you are in the middle now."


    Anders looks around, and I see panic form in his eyes, so I quickly go and take hold of the top of his arms.


    "Look at me Anders, you are safe."


    His arms reach out and wrap around my waist, as he clings to me as if his life depends on it. I don''t push him away; he needs to get his confidence back. Slowly his breathing returns to normal, and he looks down at me, then smirks.


    "If you wanted me to hold you, all you had to do was ask, not take me into the middle of a pool." He winks.


    I grin, shaking my head at him, at least he is getting over his fear, so I let thement go, because there is no use denying the pure fact that I like him with his arms around my waist. Oh, wait a god-damned minute, I. HATE. HIM. "Now, I want you to lie back on the water. My arms will support you, look straight up to the ceiling. Then ce your arms out either side of you. Trust me, you are safe," I tell him.


    Slowly he lets go of me, then lies back looking at the ceiling, his arms stretched out either side of him. I ce my hand under the small of his back as he begins to float around. The feeling of his skin is once more affecting me in more ways than I would like. However, as I look at him, I can see I am clearly not the only one affected, as his bulge protrudes out of the water. I try to ignore it, but I really cannot, it looks massive, and my heart begins pounding in my chest again. You can cut the s****l tension with a knife, and I find it hard to breathe without panting like a dog in heat.


    "Keep looking at the ceiling," I tell him, my voice breathless.


    Slowly, I move my hand from his back, and allow him to float on his own, when he realises, he stiffens, more than just his man bits and bobs, and begins to sink, so I quickly grab hold of him, as he puts his feet on the ground, then looking at me his eyes wide and dted he grabs my waist pulling me to him.


    I would like to say I don''t know what came over me, but I do, l**t, pure undiluted [**t, and I wrapped my legs around his waist as his hands grabbed my behind. Mydy area grinds against his bulge as he lets out a groan of appreciation. "I hate you," I whisper out.


    "Oh, I know you do," he says as his lips crash into mine.

 Chapter 32

    Anders Point of View.


    f**k, the feeling of her soft lips on mine is driving me crazy, her delicious mouth tastes of hate, I**t, and need, a headybination. Her hips are unashamedly grinding against me, and I let out a groan. Never has a kiss felt this good. Wave-after-wave of fireworks erupted throughout my body. I never knew that was a thing, until right at this moment.


    I walk towards the edge of the pool, keeping her body pressed against mine, as our tongues dance a tango together, both of us moaning and gasping as we intensify the kiss. Reaching the edge of the pool, I lift her slim body up onto the side, then cing my hands on either side of her, I lift myself up, as her legs automatically open to greet me. Iy on top of her, crashing my lips into her once more.


    She is addictive. The world around us disappears, but I know we cannot do this here, so I break the kiss, and lift her up, her legs wrapping around my waist once more, as I stride towards the changing rooms, sucking on the sensitive skin just under her ear, as she whimpers in ecstasy.


    "I still hate you." She breathes out. I let out a low chuckle as I find therge family changing cubicle, and push the door open with my foot, bundling us both inside.


    Locking the door, my lips find hers once more, f**k I coulde in my shorts just from kissing this feisty woman who is hotter than any fire she could put out.


    She had looked innocent and gorgeous when she arrived in my office in her flowing skirt and tight top, but then when she walked out of the changing room, in this little red swimsuit, hell she was full-on s*x kitten, her body screaming at me like a siren to touch her. I trail soft kisses down her neck as she tilts her head back softly moaning, then trail my hands to the thin straps of her costume, pulling them down her arms, freeing her amazing more than a handful breasts. I groan out in pleasure as I see something I did not expect, but that turns me on even more if that were possible. Her n*****s are both pierced, and Itch on to them, my tongue licking around the bar as I suck down nibbling the end of her protruding teats.


    Josie whimpers, pressing her hips into me, as I worship her amazing, pierced n*****s, groaning in satisfaction. f**k, I am never going to get enough of this woman. I pull the swimming costume down her long shapely legs, cing kisses on her abdomen, swirling my tongue around her pierced belly button. Her hands grasp the hair on my head as she moans incoherently, something about hating me still.


    I move south, her bare p***y glistens, another piercing, this time it is her clit, f**k me, she is perfect. Who knew someone who looks so innocent, is hiding such delights on her body? My tongue reached out and catches the bottom of the diamond piercing, making her body thrust forward, and Josie cries out. I smile as I get onto my knees, spreading her legs then bend down and s**k on her pierced nub.


    Josie shivers and shakes, as she moans, begging for more. Oh, I will give her more, the taste of her is as addictive as her kisses. I take a long swipe of her hot wet p***y, gathering her sweet nectar onto my tongue, as she whimpers again, lost in her own world of heady bliss.


    "More, I need more," she breaths.


    Chuckling, at how needy my feisty little firecracker has be, I move my tongue to her hot, wet entrance, before f*****g her with my tongue as my fingers y with her piercing, making her body shake.


    "OH God, yes, I am going toe," she is all but shouting.


    I pull away, just as I bring her to the edge, and she curses me to hell and back. I look up at her, as she res down at me.


    Standing up I find her lips once more, allowing her to taste herself on my tongue, as the hatred soon turns to wanton need again and she moans. Good girl Josie.


    I bring my fingers to her soaked p***y, and thrust one inside her, her walls grip it like a vice, hell she is tight, her arousal pools onto my fingers as I massage her clit with my thumb whilst thrusting them inside her. Once more I bring her to the brink, as her eyes begin to roll back in her head, I pull my fingers out of her, as she again calls me every name under the sun.


    I spin her around, so that she is bent over, her hands on the bench, in front of the long mirror, then stand behind her, dropping my swimming shorts, letting her take a look at my thick hard c**k, with the prince Albert piercing, fisting my length. Her eyes focus on my m*****d and the piercing, and she licks her delicious lips, as she nods in approval. She is the most beautiful, sexy woman I have ever met or had in my life. I reach over and grab her hanging breasts, again ying with her pierced n****e, as she pants, closing her eyes, as I relish in her enjoying my n****e y.


    Moving one hand from her amazing breasts, I once more fist my length, then with my legs I spread hers, standing between them. I swipe my hard d**k over her wet p***y, making sure to touch her c**t with myself. She shivers with need. "f**k me," she growls out in frustration.


    s**t, f**k, bollocks, condoms, I have no condoms. But there are some in the toilets.


    I pull my shorts up and gave her behind a quick swipe with my hand, leaving a delicious pink mark.


    "Do not move from that spot, or I will not let youe, I need to get condoms," I tell her.


    She lets out a pained moan, then brings her hand down to massage her own clit. I run to my locker to get some pound coins out of my wallet, then high tail it to the men''s bathroom, finding the machine on the wall, and put the money in, grabbing at the silver tray like a crazy man, getting the box of three, ribbed for sensation condoms out of the machine, I run back towards the changing room. Like the good little firefighter she is, Josie is still bent over in the exact same position, ying with her perfect p***y. I close the door, and lock it, then pull my shorts down, going over to her.


    "Good girl; now, hands off what is mine," I growl at her.


    She obeys me but hisses out.


    "No, it is mine, I am just letting you have it this once."


    "We shall see," I groan, then pull out the condom from the foil and pull it onto my thick hard length.


    "So, can you take nine and a half inches in one go Firefighter Edwards?" I growl huskily in her ear. "Shut up and f**k me already," Josie snaps at me.


    I chuckle, oh she still wants to fight with me, good, because it is her fire, I want the most.


    I take hold of her wet ponytail and wrap it around my hand, gently pulling her head backwards.


    "Look in the mirror Josie, look into the eyes of the man you hate, as he f***s you," I growl at her.


    Josie snaps her eyes open and stares at me in the mirror, her lips parted as she eagerly awaits my d**k to prate her.


    I reach round and y with her clit once more, then tease her with my finger, then begin to push myself inside her.


    "OH f**k! That is big," she cries out, her mouth hanging open.


    She is so tight, I nearly spill my load into her right there, but I push in further, resisting the urge to just thrust hard and fast, knowing this is going to hurt her.


    Josie opens her legs wider, to give me more room, as she pants out, her face contorting with pleasure and pain. She closes her eyes, and I immediately stop my movement. "Look at me Josie," I order.


    Her eyes snap open, as I push into her another inch.


    Finally, I am fully seated inside her, and f**k me, never has a women felt this good, her walls mp me like a vice. I grab her hips, and being to thrust deep and hard, as she moans, cries, and whimpers. Circling my hips, I find her g-spot then focus on hitting her right where she wants it. She lets out a soft cry, her eyes rolling back into her head, and this time I let her reach the dizzy height, and shees crashing down, her p***y tightens, as I feel stream-after-stream of her arousal squirting out of her.


    I don''t believe she could be any more perfect if she tried.


    Her legs go like jelly, as she shakes, and I thrust into her, letting her ride out her high. When shees down, I pull out andy her on the bench, lifting her legs and cing them onto my shoulders, then thrust inside her once more.


    "I still hate you," she tells me, as I thrust, grabbing her n****e between my finger and thumb and tweak the very end.


    She lets out another moan, and I see she is beginning her roller coaster ride once more.


    I leave her n****e and she let out a soft whimper, but it soon turns to needy moans when I begin to y with her c**t piercing.


    I pick up the pace, as my own piercing hits off her c****x, and she lets out a loud moan once more.


    "I really hate you, now harder," she shouts.


    I thrust as hard and as fast as I can as she gyrates beneath me, her body begins to convulse as once more she rides the crest of her wave, and I follow as hot long streams ofe fill thetex.


    We copse in a heap of naked sweaty limbs, both breathless, I push a strand of her hair off her face.


    My lips search for hers once more, but she turns her face away from me. I let out a low growl, and gently grab her chin turning her towards me.


    "Oh no, you do not get to do that Firefighter Edwards," I say, before cing my lips on hers, biting her bottom lip and invading her delicious mouth with my tongue once more.


    Instantly she melts into the kiss, fighting for dominance with her tongue, driving me wild with want and desire of her. Breaking the kiss, I move off her body, standing up, taking my time to appreciate her nakedness once more.


    Josie pulls herself up, her cheeks flushed red, making her even more beautiful, then smiles up at me. "Well, that is over and done with, I will go get ready and you can take me back to pick up my car."


    She shrugs, then stands up picking up her swimming costume and walks out of the changing room to the locker, naked as the day she was born, as I watch her. Grateful to all that is holy nobody else is in the changing rooms.


    We head back to the office in the car, a silence between us, as Josie fidgets slightly with her fingers. For all her bluster, I know she is embarrassed, and I can tell she is not someone who normally does stuff like this. I get a sense of pride wash over me, that she could not control herself with me, and I smirk as I watch her looking out the window, her eyes fixed straight ahead.


    I pull up outside the office, and she grabs her bag, and reaches for the door handle, then turns to me.


    "So, I guess I don''t have to go for that drink or meal now that is done with. However, you need to continue your lessons, so find someone you can trust." She shrugs.


    I let out a low growl, and ce my arm around her shoulder, stopping her hand from opening the door, then bite gently on her ear lobe.


    "Wrong again Josie, you are definitelying with me for that drink, and for that meal, a deal is a deal. If you think for one second this is over, you are mistaken. There is only one person who is going to teach me to swim, and that is you. So, my beautiful little firecracker with the sexiest body I have ever seen, and the best f**k of my existence, get used to it. You are going to be busy with me for a long time, because we are far from done, and you know it."


    Josie gasps, then quickly opens the car door, getting out, and mming it in frustration.


    As I watch her walk away, I chuckle. Yeah, we are definitely not done, not by a long shot, because all she has done is made me want her more!

 Chapter 33

    Josie''s Point of View What have I done?


    I drive around in circles, my body still humming from having s*x with Anders not two hours ago, shame taking over my senses. I ask myself again ''What have I done?''


    The question is spinning around my head in a never-ending cycle of self-loathing, this is not me. I don''t do s**t like that. I have self-respect. Yet the first time I am really put to the test with the Arsehole, I shamelessly gave in. What will he think of me? More importantly, why do I care?


    Tears begin to form in my eyes, as I blink them away, so that I don''t get distracted further from my driving. It is no use though, I need to get myself home, take a long hot bath, because I feel dirty.


    I cannot deny, that was the best s*x I have ever experienced. Not that I have experienced a lot, but still, it was mind blowing. I guess Joanne was right, ''hate s*x'' is amazing. The throbbing between my legs telling me just how good it had been. When it was over and done with, I was more than prepared for him to sack me off, dismiss me from his sight, used-and-abused, having got what he wanted. So, I got in first, telling him to make sure he keeps up with his swimming lessons, what I did not expect was his reply. His words echoing in my mind.


    "You are definitelying with me for that drink, and for that meal, a deal is a deal. If you think for one second this is over, you are mistaken, there is only one person who is going to teach me to swim, and that is you."


    What the hell does that mean? Was he not using me after all? Did he want more? If he does, how do I honestly feel about it?


    I pull up in the private carpark that sits at the bottom of my street, as I turn off the engine, I bang my fists against the steering wheel, letting out a frustrated scream, before slumping my head down, as the hot tears stream down my face.


    I had practically begged him for more, my mindpletely taken over by pure lust, desire, and the most incredible feeling when he touched me. s**t!


    The truth of the matter is, I do not know if I have the willpower to resist him again. His body against mine, his dirty words, the way he looked at my body, not put off by my individual body art. No, it just drove him wilder, his own doing the same to me. I wipe away the tears from my face with the back of my hand, then grab my swimming bag, and get out of the car, making my way round the corner to my home.


    I let my self in, and head straight through the living room and kitchen, out through the patio doors, and hang my swimming costume out to dry. Picking up the kettle on the kitchen counter, I give it a shake, to make sure it has water in, then flip the switch. ncing at the wall clock, I do not have time for a bath, but I do have enough time for one coffee, before I head to my Nana''s. I need to pull myself together before I get there. For all she is 83 and almost blind, she will still see that I am upset if I do not get my fractured emotions under control.


    I pour the water on top of the coffee granules, adding a ssh of milk, then sit down at the small, light-oak dining table. My mind fills with images from this afternoon; how hot he had looked in this business shirt and trousers, how sexy he had looked in the ck tight swim trunks that left not a lot to the imagination, the tingles that rushed through my body, when I touched him, his stare when I walked into his office, the feel of him inside me, stretching me, the way he yed my body, knowing exactly how to use my piercings to heighten the experience. The o*****s were mind blowing, hell I nearly passed out after both of them. As mind blowing as the whole thing was, as much as cannot deny that I do not hate him, even though I still kind of do, I cannot do this again, as much as I really want to, if I am honest with myself. But I am not a ''f**k Buddy'' type of girl, I am more a rtionship girl.


    Hell, the only other s****l experiences I had were with long term boyfriends, a few years ago. I know that Anders can have any woman he wants, I doubt he is the settling down type of guy, so for that reason, I cannot do that again with him, no matter how much my body craves him. Even now, after what had transpired between us, I feel the throb, the pull. He may not think this is over, but it has to be, because I have to protect my heart. As much as I would deny this if anyone asked, I know that I will fall fast and hard for that


    man.


    I drink thest dregs of my coffee, then stand up, determined to put Anders Maxwell out of my head. If he does contact me again, then I will ignore him. Picking up my purse, and car keys, I let out a sigh, leaving the house again to visit my amazing Nana.


    As I walk into Nana''s home, I smile, because she has a table of food set out. It has always been the same since I was a little girl. A bowl of tuna pasta mayonnaise sits next to arge, corned beef and potato te pie. Another te filled with ham and peas pudding sandwiches, cut into triangles. The perfectfort food, the feeling of eptance, a small amount of peace washes over me, and I am more than grateful for it.


    Granddad walks out of the small kitchen, a pot of tea in his hands. He is unsteady on his feet, but try and help him with anything, and he will tell you "NO" in no uncertain terms, enjoying his independence to much.


    "Emmy-Loo, the bairn is here," He shouts through to the kitchen.


    "Eee hello, I didn''t hear youe in. It''s my ears, they are blocked again. It''s driving me mad," Nana shouts through from the kitchen.


    "Hi Nana, this looks lovely, do you want a hand with anything?" I ask, as I walk through and see her.


    "It''s all done," she smiles at me.


    Her wavey grey hair sits in a short bob, her sses on her face. Although she is 83, she looks a good ten-years younger; they both do.


    I take a seat at the dining table, as she asks me about work, when do I go back? Did I see the news? Then tells me the same story she didst time I was here, then a few sentencester, tells me again. She doesn''t have dementia, but fixates on one thing, repeating it over-and-over. I smile at her, happy that I havee. There is nothing quite like family to ground you, make you remember who you are, just by giving you a slice of corn beef pie, a sandwich and a dollop of tuna and pasta, talking about everything and nothing, all at the same time.


    A few hourster, I say my goodbyes, and head home, feeling a lot better than when I had arrived.


    I get in the house, and head straight upstairs, and run a nice warm bath, adding somevender bubbles, to rx me and help keep the calm that being with my grandparents had offered me.


    I sink into the warm bubbly water and let out a soft sigh, letting it rx me further. Maybe I have been over thinking this whole thing. I know what Anders said, but I doubt I will ever hear from him again anyway. So, I am determined to put the whole thing out of my head. Getting out of the bath, I wrap the big bath-sheet around my body, and head into my bedroom. I look at the mess of clothes that had been strewn all over the floor and let out a frustrated sigh. I bend over picking them up and re-hanging them into the wardrobe. I hear my phone ping downstairs but decide to leave it until I am finished.


    Once I am done, I grab a pair of grey cotton pyjamas with ck vest top, then head back downstairs. I go into the kitchen to put a pan of milk on and make some hot chocte, to ensure I sleep tonight. I grab the hot delicious loveliness and walk back into the living room, and curl up on my cream sofa, grabbing the light green fleecy through and wrapping it around me. My phone pings again, and I let out a sigh, grabbing it from the nest of tables, sat at the side of the sofa.


    Arsehole CEO - Hey, home from work. When are you back on shift? We need another lesson. Xxx


    Arsehole CEO - Josie, stop ignoring me. I know you are just freaked out, trust me, I am as well, but no matter how much you say you Hate Me, we both know there is something between us, I don''t chase anyone, but I am chasing you. Why not give this a chance? Xxx Aghghgh, so much for finding my zen or whatever, because my heart is once more pounding in my chest, my mind is spinning round like a tornado, and as much as I try not to, I have a smile on my face.


    I look at the phone, not sure if I should text back... ignore him ... I am so damned conflicted.


    My phone vibrates in my hand, as it begins to ring, his name shing up on the screen. Before I can think about what I am doing, I hit the green button, and put it to my ear.


    "So... you are alive then." His sexy baritone voice rings out in my ear.


    "You know I do have a life," I bite back, but the smile is still on my face.


    "Tell the truth, you have been freaking out all afternoon." Anders chuckles.


    "What makes you think that?" I ask, not wanting to admit he''s right.


    "Because I am good at reading people, and you are clearly not the type of person who does what we did just for shits-and-giggles."


    "Maybe you are not as good as you think you are," I sass back at him, hating that he has hit the nail on the head.


    "I am as good as I think I am, and I know I am right. Now, stop avoiding me, this isn''t going to go away."


    "Yeah, I can tell you will not go away," I sigh out.


    "Not when I want something, and trust me on this Firefighter Edwards, I want you." Anders voice bes low and husky.


    I let out a sigh, wondering what the hell he means. He wants to have s*x with me again? Or he wants something more? If it is thetter, would I take that chance?


    "Well, you are right, I don''t normally do that type of thing, and I am not interested in f**k buddies or anything like that, so I guess this is a pointless conversation." I decide to be honest.


    The phone line goes silent, well I guess I have my answer, and I cannot help but feel the sting of disappointment that pierces my heart.


    "Goodbye Anders." I say, then hang up the phone.


    Tears begin to stream down my face, and I curse myself for caring, for having that small spark of hope that he would be interested in getting to know me, rather than just f*****g me. I guess that is what you get for shagging someone in the swimming pool changing


    rooms.


    A knock at the door, shocks me slightly, as I look up at the clock and see it is past nine at night. I head to the door, opening it with a frown.


    "And what the hell did that mean?" Anders asks, the vein on his temple twitching like crazy.


    "What the hell are you doing here? and how the hell did you know where I live?" I ask folding my arms across my chest.


    "There is such a thing as the Election Roll, now why did you say goodbye and put the phone down, we were not finished with our conversation?"


    My next-door neighboures out of her house and peaks round, having a good old nosey at what was going on.


    "Come in," I hiss, not wanting to be the talk of the street, taking hold of his strong muscly arm and dragging him into the small hallway.


    "Soe on Josie, why the hell did you put the phone down," He growls out.


    "Because your silence spoke volumes. We clearly want different things, so why string this out," I huff, shrugging my shoulders.


    "Really, well let me tell you something. I do not do rtionships," he all but shouts.


    I go to open my mouth, but he holds up his hand to me.


    "I never have, but then this f*****g firefighter walks into my office, refuses my fire certificate, drives me all kinds of crazy, who is kind, beautiful and innocent. She challenges me, makes me want to be a better man, but she is also a s*x goddess, and has wormed her way into my every thought. I finally get her, and she is addictive, and it seems for the first time in my life, I do not want a one-and-done, or a f**k buddy, I want her, to get to know her, to take her out on dates, to worry about her when she is running into burning buildings. She asked me today to trust her with my biggest fear, and I did, and I am now trusting her with my second biggest fear, to care. Because try as I might, I f*****g well do care about her, even though she tells me she hates me at every given opportunity," Anders shouts out at me, clearly frustrated.


    I am stood dumbfounded. As I blink at him, he begins to take off his shirt, throwing it onto the chair under the window.


    "What are you doing?" I hiss at him.


    "I am taking off my clothes, then I am going to go up your stairs, and into your bed, because it has been a long assed day, and then you are going toe up to your bed, and I am not going to have s*x with you, I am going to show you that I want more than that, because I am going to cuddle you in my arms, so that we both can get some f*****g sleep without lying awake thinking about what the other is doing," he shouts, as he pulls down his trousers.


    Then turns on his heel wearing nothing but a pair of tight white boxer briefs and heads up the stairs. "Coming?" he shouts.


    I quickly lock the door, and head up the stairs, climbing into bed beside him, as he wraps his arm around my body and pulls me into his chest, then ces a soft kiss on my forehead, as we both gently fall to sleep, guess I do want him after all.

 Chapter 34

    Davey''s Point of View


    The whirring of the engine sounded as I watched the white lines on the tarmac disappear one by one, as I filtered onto the A19 heading northbound, going home, back to Kathline.


    She had been the only saving grace these past days I had spent with my sister. How I did not hunt down that pathetic excuse of an Ex and beat him to a pulp is beyond me. But somehow, I managed. The debt was massive, Liv would not be able to keep her house as things stood. I had helped her pack up his things, but we kept and pawned anything he had that was of value, the mother fucker was not happy about it, but I really don''t give a s**t. Liv may have toe live with me, but Kathline had been doing her thing. She had contacted an old colleague she worked with in Newcastle, with the hope he would work for my sister pro bono, in fighting the forged signatures. However, waiting for it to go to court, the debts would still add up, and even if she won, she would lose her home before they even got there.


    To say I am fuming, would be an understatement to the true feelings I have right now. I am angry at that fucker for doing this, but I am also angry at Liv because this is not the first time that he has pulled s**t like this. Granted, not on this scale, but I have had to help her out with money more than a few times over the years because he has left them with nothing due to his gambling addiction.


    Kathline keeps telling me to keep calm, all is not lost, she may have found a way, for Liv to keep the house, but she needs to double check the legality of it before she suggests the way out of this situation.


    I have spoken with her every day, and truth be told, I am itching to go see her and Andy. However, she will be at work when I get back. Then tomorrow I start my day shifts, but I am determined to see her this evening.


    For all the s**t she is going through, Liv is happy for me. Although her advice was to keep separate bank ounts and never legally share a home. I suppose her warnings are warranted given what she is going through, if not a little premature. I look over to the seating-well under the passenger side of my car, and smile. I am sure Kathline will kill me, but I couldn''t resist. I bought Andy a massive f**k-off nerf gun, I am sure he will love it, and I guess I will probably be his target when he fires it up.


    I don''t quite understand what is going on with me. I never hated kids, but I could take them or leave them. I was definitely not like Josie who loves them all, thinking they are sweetness and light. Even Ben has a soft spot for kids, whereas I would happily let them crack on with the kid education side of the job, but Andy, he has changed that. I mean, I can still take or leave other kids, but he has wormed his little way into my heart.


    I let out a small chuckle as I think of him, ''Naughty Norman, as the guys at the station all call him. Yeah, he is a great kid, and I know he gets into normal scrapes just like kids should at his age.


    Thankfully he hasn''t got his head stuck in anymore railings since I have been away, nor has he started any fires, or got stuck up any trees, so he isn''t that bad, not really.


    I pull off the A19 then turn right at the first roundabout, then take another right at the second and into my estate, beyond grateful to be home. I just hope that f*****g, robbing, cunt does not take advantage of me no longer staying with Liv.


    Pulling up onto the driveway, I grab my kit from the car, and head into the house. Grabbing my post off the doormat I head into the kitchen, opening up my bag, and putting the dirty clothes into the washing machine. I finally sit down and begin to read the post, which is mostly junk mail, apart from my bank statement, along with a letter offering me a loan if I want one.


    My money is healthy. Am I rich? Definitely not, but I have amassed a good amount of savings, for a rainy day. To be honest, I would just pass the money over to Liv, to help get her out of the s**t, but as things stand, even if I do that for her now, she needs to have a n moving forward. I have to know that she can afford to keep the house even after the majority of the debt is paid off. Plus, she has split up with that wanker before, then as soon as hees back with a grand gesture, telling her he made a mistake, that he cannot live without her, that this time he really has changed, she gets all gooey eyed, tells me she loves him, and takes the fucker back.


    As much as I love my sister, and want to help her, I refuse point nk to throw my money that I work damned hard for, at this situation, for her to just end up back at square one again, if they get back together. Maybe this time she will actually learn her lesson, that real love does not do this type of s**t.


    Don''t get me wrong, I want her to keep the house, but I have learnt my lesson to not just bail her out with money, because as soon as she gets back on her feet, hees back and the whole cycle starts again.


    I hear something go bang in the kitchen, frowning I get up and walk in to see my washing machine has flooded the kitchen floor. f*****g great! Just what I need on top of everything else. Frustration and a fresh wave of anger washes over me. I have no clean clothes, nor my uniform for work clean. I grab the wet clothes and put them in arge ck bin bag, then mop up the floor, well I suppose it means the kitchen floor has had a clean. Looking at the clock it is still only 2pm, three hours before I go see Kathline again. I need these clothes washed and dried ASAP, so I guess I need find someone to help.


    I walk out the house shoving the bag of washing into the boot of the car, I will head over to Josie''s she is the closest person to my house and see if she will let me use her washer. If she is not in, I will head over to Big Ben''s. Failing that there is always Wayne''s mother''s house. I drive round to Josie''s parking up beside her car, but there is a Porsche the opposite side of her car, oh dear God, lets face it, there is hardly anyone with one of those rich-boy toys around here. If she is shagging him, then me and the boys will be having words with the arrogant arsehole, because nobody messes with our sister-from-another-mister.


    I head up her path and bang on the door, hearing noises I really do not want to hearing from her bedroom. s**t Josie, I have enough to worry about with Liv, let alone you!


    Yeah, that sounds like she will not be answering the door anytime soon, so I walk off back to the car and head to Ben''s, trying like hell to put the sound of giggling, out of my head. I really do not want to think of Josie doing that s**t, it is just sick and wrong on so many levels.


    I arrive at Ben''s ce, his car is on the drive, but then I see him walking up the street from the direction of the beach, hand-in-hand with that girl he got out the fire, bothughing and smiling, eating ice creams, rather suggestively, each teasing the other. f*****g hell, I go away for four days ande back with all my colleagues getting more action than I am, and I met Kathline first! Damn, I really need to seal the deal with her, I do not want to be out done by Ben and Josie!


    Ben spots me, and waves, as I nod at him, not sure what the f**k to say, do I ignore the fact he is looking at the woman he rescued like a lovesick puppy? Take the piss? Or ask the question, ''What the f**k is going on?''. "Hey, how did it go?" he asks me, his face looking concerned.


    "Don''t ask mate, it is not good. Plus, I just got back, and my washer is f****d, can I borrow yours?" I ask.


    "Sure,e in. Davey, this is Lucy. Lucy this is Davey. He is a firefighter with me." He smiles down at her his face glowing with happiness. f*****g hell, I think cupid hase shooting off his arrows around the fire station! "Hi Lucy, sorry about this," I say to her.


    She smiles and nods. Great, another non talker. Guess they are a perfect match for each other then.


    "I went to Josie''s first, but there was a Porsche beside her car, and noisesing from her bedroom, I did not want to hear. I think we need to have a chat with that arsehole," I growl out.


    Do not think that I don''t notice Ben is not at all surprised, and I wonder if that is what the pair of them were all secret-squirrel about before I left for Liv''s.


    "Erm, count me out of that chat mate. Lucy is working for him, don''t want to upset the apple cart. Plus, he is okay when you get to know him." Ben shrugs, as he grabs the bag of washing off me, and bundles it into his machine. "Would you like a cup of tea or coffee Davey?" Lucy asks with a smile.


    f*****g hell, looks like she has got her feet well and truly under the table.


    "Coffee please Lucy, milk and two." I smile at her.


    She nods, then humming happily to herself fills up the kettle. I look over at Ben and raise an eyebrow, who smiles and nods his head. That is Ben''s silent code of ''yeah, we are together, and I am happy; get over it''. Well, I hope it works out for him, the poor fucker deserves a break after what he went through.


    "Here we go." Lucy hands me the coffee, then smiles up at Ben.


    "I will go to my room, leave you two to talk."


    "Hey, you don''t have to do that, this is your home whilst you are staying here." Ben protests.


    "She is living here?" I ask, f*****g hell, what is going on with my work colleagues?


    Lucy looks to her feet, blushing, and Ben all but growls at me.


    "Yes," he snaps. s**t, I guess I poked the bear.


    I say nothing, but go back into his living room with my coffee, keeping my mouth firmly shut.


    Ben follows me, leading Lucy in by the hand, not letting her be pushed out and go to her room, then sits her on hisp, as she blushes like crazy. Talk about feeling like a third wheel!


    Washing all finished, and after talking to Ben and Lucy, I have to admit, I am d the girl is staying with him, although they are insistent it is in separate rooms, but I guess that is their business. If I were a betting man, I don''t reckon it will remain separate rooms for


    long though. It is decided that I will have a word with Anders Maxwell with Headache, Twinkle and Wayne, to make sure he is on the level about Josie, as Ben doesn''t want to upset the applecart, his job will be to check on her and make sure she is okay.


    I thank them both, then gather my clean dry clothes, and head off back home, dumping them in the hallway when I see it is time to head off and see the woman who puts the smile on my face. I cannot f*****g wait!

 Chapter 35

    Kathline''s Point of View.


    "Hey Mel, how has he been?" I smile at my child minder who is in a bright orange dress today with thick yellow stripes on the flowing skirt part of it.


    "Not a peck of bother, although I have to tell you, he is saying that you have a firefighter for a boyfriend to the other kids," Mel whispers to me. "Oh, he asked Davey out right the other day, it was so embarrassing," I sigh.


    "Well, he seems to like Davey, and he is really happy to show off that his Mam has a boyfriend. I think he kind of felt left out with so many kids having dads, and stepdads at school," Mel tells me.


    I cannot help but agree, it is really quite obvious that he has felt something was missing from his young life. My heart breaks for him, he deserves so much better than what he got for a father.


    "Come on Andy, we have to go," I shout over to my little man, as he bound over, grabbing his coat from the banister it is hung over and ties it around his waist with the arms.


    "It is too hot to put it on," He informs me, and I just smile and ruffle his hair.


    "Thanks Mel, see you tomorrow." I smile at her, then we wave goodbye to the other kids walking across the road through Barnes Park.


    "Can I go on the adventure park.... Pleeaaasssseeee?" Andy pleads with me.


    "Okay, five minutes, then we have to get back," I tell him and take a seat on the wooden bench and watch as he climbs up to the highest rope bridge, and carefully begins to walk over it. I hold my breath, because he has never been that heigh before, and if he gets stuck, there is no way in hell I can go up there and get him.


    My phone pings, and I pull it out of my bag.


    Davey Hey, I am at yours, xxx


    Kathline - Oh, wasn''t expecting you toe tillter, we are just at Barnes Park on the adventure yground xxx


    Davey- I will head over, see you in five xxx


    I smile to myself; my stomach feels like a kaleidoscope of butterflies have taken flight when Andy suddenly shouts. "Mam, I am scared," he cries out.


    I look up and he is right in the centre of the rope bridge, hanging on for dear life, as it swings about, a group of kids all behind him shouting at him to move out the way, as he sobs slightly, terrified. "s**t," I curse under my breath.


    Heights are really not my thing, and wood nks held together by rope that swings high between a slide and a rope climbing frame, which probably will not hold an adult''s weight, is not my idea of fun.


    "It''s okay Andy, take a breath," I shout up at him, wondering how the hell I am going to get him off the thing.


    "Mammy, I am going to fall," Andy sobs out, his little body shaking with fear, as the bigger kids start to push past him, bringing him closer to the edge and causing him to squeal out.


    "Oi, stop pushing past him," I shout to the older kids, fearful myself that he will fall through the gap between the ropes, not that he could if I look at it objectively, but my own fear, and concern for my child, has set in and being totally rational at this point is never going to happen.


    "It''s okay Andy, I aming up," the deep voice of Davey shouts over my shoulder.


    I let out a long breath, thankful that he is here. Davey climbs up the rope frame, then leads to the narrow rope bridge, asking the kids to step aside, which they do without question. He walks over the nks, reaching my son. Rather than just pick him up and bring him down though, Davey crouches down to his level with a smile.


    "Hey kidder, let''s do this together, shall we?" He smiles.


    Andy sobs clinging to the rope.


    "I will not let you fall, trust me, I will talk you through what you need to do," Davey reassures him.


    "Okay, so take hold of both sides of the rope. Now don''t look down, look straight across at that tree over there." Davey points to one of therge trees in the park.


    "That''s it, good boy. Now, keep your eyes on the tree and just take a step," Davey tells him.


    "But I might fall through the gap," Andy protests with another small sob.


    "I know if feels like the gaps are big when you are up here, but they really aren''t. So just one step, I am here, I can catch you at any time," Davey reassures him.


    "It''s wobbling," Andy''s terrified voice rings out.


    "I know, but don''t worry about that, it''s very secure. Just one step Andy, there''s a good boy," Davey encourages him.


    Andy hesitantly takes a step, and I watch on in awe as Davey soon has him moving slowly but surely across the bridge on his own. They reach the end, and Davey sits down on the top of the slide, picking up Andy and cing him between his legs. Then counts to three, and the pair of them slide down together.


    I rush over to Andy and give him a huge hug.


    "I did it Mam, can I do it again?" Andy beams with pride.


    I am about to say no, when Davey chuckles beside me.


    "Go on then, if you need me toe up again give me a shout, just remember to concentrate on the tree," Davey encourages him.


    Andy runs off, then climbs up towards the bridge once more, as Davey chuckles beside me, grabbing my waist and cing a soft quick kiss on my lips.


    "Hi," he grins at me.


    "Hi." I smile back at him.


    "All he needed was a little bit of confidence to get across, look he is crossing it like a pro now." Davey grins nodding towards the bridge.


    "I am d you were here, because I hate heights," I sigh looking over at Andy.


    "Not a problem. God am I happy to see you," he sighs, taking hold of my hand.


    I look down at our entwined fingers, as he grins at me.


    "So, how do you and Andy feel about heading down to the Barnes Toby Carvery for tea?" he asks.


    "When? Tonight?" I ask him.


    "Sure, if you want." Davey smiles at me.


    "Our first date." He grins at me.


    "What with Andy in tow." Iugh slightly.


    "Yeah, I am dating both of you." Davey winks.


    I let out a lightugh and nod my head at him.


    "We best get the little monster home and changed then." I smile.


    "Hey Andy, time to go now son," I shout over at him.


    "Aww, okay... I have to go now, with my Mam and her boyfriend." Andy turns to a kid he has made friends with.


    I close my eyes, wondering just what Davey will think about my son insisting he is my boyfriend.


    "I think that has a nice ring to it, don''t you?" Davey asks, reaching out and taking my hand once more.


    I smile shyly, saying nothing in return and Andy runs in the middle of us, breaking our hands apart then grabs each of us so that we are all holding hands together.


    After quickly getting Andy changed, we walk out of the house towards the Barnes Toby Carvery. It is a short walk at the bottom of my street, across the pedestrian crossings, then past the garage that sits next to it. We walk in and ask for a table for three. Taking our seat in the long booth at the side, the smell of roast beef, pork, gammon, and turkey fills the air, and instantly my tummy rumbles in appreciation. The waitresses over and takes our order for drinks, and Davey tells her it is three for the carvery. She nods her head and tells us to go up to the food counter when we are ready.


    "How was Liv when you left?" I ask him.


    Davey sighs, shaking his head slightly, a look of annoyance shes on his face.


    "Upset, but she is okay. I bought some food, so she has enough to eat, I also paid the gas and electricity bills off, so she has power. But honestly Kathline, we have been here before, not as bad, but still, she always takes him back," Davey sighed out, clearly frustrated.


    "Well, I had a word with Larry who works in my old ce, he said he will take a look at the evidence and make a decision on if it is worth going down that route. He will look at it as a favour to me, but if he takes the case, I am not sure if he will do the whole thing for fee," I tell him.


    "Thanks, Kathline, you are a super star. Come on let''s go get some food." He smiles, shuffling out of the booth as Andy follows him, chatting away to him, holding his hand. I walk behind the pair of them smiling. Maybe I should discourage Andy from getting to attached to Davey, after all, who knows if this thing between us will work or not but seeing him so happy to have a man around him, I do not have the heart to tell my little boy he needs to be careful.


    The chef asks me which meats I, Davey, and Andy want. Andy picks the turkey, as Davey asks for turkey and gammon. I go for the beef and pork. A giant Yorkshire pudding is ced on each of our tes, then handed to us. We move along therge pots filled with every kind of vegetable you can think of, along with mashed potatoes and roast potatoes. We all pile our tes high, then head to the smaller counter and putshings of gravy all over the food, then return to our seats to find our bottomless diet cokes waiting for


    us.


    "I like broli Davey, do you like broli?" Andy asks, his eyes wide with wonder as he stares up at him.


    "I do, I like all my veggies, are you going to eat all yours up?" Davey asks cing a fork full in his mouth as if to make his point.


    "Yes, I will." Andy nods.


    Now that is new, because he normally only eats broli and carrots, but here he is shovelling green beans, peas, cabbage and broli into his mouth.


    "I am back to work tomorrow, got to get there for 5:30 in the morning, ready to start at six. Finish at six, if we are not on a shout, was wondering when we are done with work, if the weather is okay taking this little one to the B.E.A.C.H." he says spelling out the word in case I don''t like the idea.


    "It is a littlete if I am honest, I bath him at seven then bed by half-seven, but you are more than wee toe over, if you want." I smile.


    "Sure, he goes to bed quite early then." Davey grins at me.


    "Yes, and he is t out all night." I roll my lips together as Davey raises his eyebrow at me.


    "Interesting." He winks.


    We finish our food, mostly talking to Andy about his day at school, as Davey walks to the counter to pay, and we head off back to my house.


    As I walk in, I run up the stairs to start running Andy''s bath, getting his PJ''s out of his drawer, and cing them on the bed.


    "Andy, bath time," I shout downstairs.


    Andy makes his way up the stairs, and I strip him out of his clothes, and give him a nice, but quicker than normal bath, before taking him into his bedroom, and putting him in his pj''s.


    "I will go down and get you some milk and cookies, you chose which book you want to read tonight," I tell him.


    "Mammy, can Daveye up and help read my bedtime story?" Andy asks.


    I nod, then make my way downstairs to find two hot cups of tea made.


    "I am just going to get him some milk and cookies, then read his bedtime story. He kind of asked if you would do it," I say, unsure what Davey will think about that.


    "Of course, I will." Davey grins following me up the stairs.


    Andy eats his supper, whilst Davey reads him the Gruffalo, then he hops out of bed to clean his teeth before jumping back in under the covers.


    "Night, night my gorgeous boy, I love you all the world," I tell him.


    "Night, night, I love you all the world too." Andy smiles.


    "And you Davey," he adds.


    Davey chuckles and ruffles his hair as I ce a soft kiss on his head.


    As we step out of the room, Davey looks at me.


    "s**t, I forgot, I bought him a nerf gun when I was away, I left it in the car," He tells me.


    "Erm, thanks for that, but if I get covered in bruises off it, I will be hiding it in the ''oh it got lost'' cupboard. Just so you know." I grin at him.


    Daveyughs, then grabs me by the waist.


    "So, what game do we y now the child is in bed?" Davey asks with a panty-melting smirk on his face.


    I bite my bottom lip, then tilt my head to one side.


    "Teenagers on a beach, sounds good to me." I wink at him, and he lets out a low growl.


    "That, ... is a very, very good game," He agrees, as his lips crash into mine.

 Chapter 36

    Davey''s Point of View.


    A guttural moan builds up in my chest rising up into my throat and escaping my lips as they move perfectly against Kathline''s. My breath besboured, as the requirement for oxygen feels nowhere near as important as the need to feel her tongue dance with mine. Kathline lets out a soft moan of her own, as I bundle her backwards towards therge sofa, her legs connect with the soft cushions, and she falls backwards. I grip my arms tight around her small waist, following her,nding softly on top of her writhing body. Trailing my fingers up from her waist I fist the soft silk material of her work blouse. The feel of the material causes the blood flow to rush southward, as my erection begged to be let lose as it strained against my pants. Kathline let out a breath as I slowly, seductively kissed down her jaw, onto her neck as she panted, giving me soft moans of encouragement. Lifting her top up exposing her fair freckle dusted skin I grazed its softness with my fingertips. God this woman did things to me I could never exin. I trailed upwards, gently stroking and teasing her with my fingers until I reached thece from her bra.


    Letting out a deep breath, my fingers traced the outline of her pebbled n****e through the material, as Kathline mewled in response. That noise right there, had to be my favourite sound, knowing she was as close to losing her control as I was. It did something primal to me. My hand still inside her blouse I cupped the heavy weight of her b****t in my hand, as her hips began to grow a mind of their own, thrusting forwards towards me. A silent invite, one I was all too eager to ept.


    Slowly I lifted the silk white blouse up and over her head, exposing her whitece bra. An involuntary hiss escaped my lips, as I lost the ability to breath. Hot damn, this woman was beyond beautiful. Continuing to trail butterfly kisses down her neck, my hands reached round the soft smooth skin on her back, as I fumbled like a teenager with the sp on her bra. My body ached to set her breasts free, to taste them, savour her vour, feast on them like a man starved. Finally, I felt the ping and I pulled the straps down her slim arms, casting it aside.


    I pause for a moment, my eyes trailing up her naked top half, taking her in, hell I was back to being that teenage boy again, desperate, needy, and almost prematurely ending this in my pants before we even fully begin. I let out a groan of satisfaction, as Kathline looks up at me with hooded eyes. She reached up to the hem of my polo shirt, and pulls it over my head, her hands sying across my chest as she lets out her own soft groan of approval.


    f**k I feel ten-foot tall, as I gaze into her eyes, her pupils blown with lust and desire. My lips find hers once more, as my tongue invades her mouth, searching, exploring, tasting. My hand circles her waist, as I find the button of her skirt, and undo it, quicker than I had her bra. She lifts up her hips as I attempt to pull the tight-fitting material from her body, as she shimmies to help, her foot kicks the bottom of the coffee table, and a cup crashes to the ground smashing. "MAMMY!!" Andy''s frightened voice echoes from upstairs.


    Kathline closes her eyes and lets out a small breath, then pushes me off, grabbing her blouse and quickly pulling it over her head.


    "It is okay, I just knocked a cup," she shouts up, as she quickly tucks her blouse into her skirt and rebuttons it.


    "I am scared Mammy," Andy shouts once more.


    "I aming, it is okay, don''t be scared," Kathline cates him.


    I pick up my own polo shirt and pull it one, letting out a frustrated sigh. It is a good job I like the kid, because Naughty Norman is the ultimate c**k-blocker! I wait and wait for her to return, s****l desire turning into a deep frustration that I am left hanging. Ten minutester, Kathline appears, her face apologetic, as she looks at me with a small smile on one side of her lushes'' lips.


    "Sorry," she whispered.


    I turn off the water and step outside of the shower, grabbing a towel that was strewn on the floor, and wrapping it around my waist. I had too much to think about, Liv and her situation, Kathline and the desire I had for her, Andy, ... could I step into the vacant position of an absentee father?


    s**t, we had only just reconnected after all these years, normally I would take my time to date, and get to know a woman before even entertaining the thought of long term, but with a kid in tow, I knew I did not have the luxury of doing that. Letting out a sigh, I get ready, making my way to the station.


    f**k!


    In all the carry-onst night, I never picked up the Sundend Echo, and I could only hope there was one in the station, else this day was going to go from bad to f*****g worse, I can feel it in my bones.


    I walk into themon room, looking franticly around for a newspaper, but no one has a copy from Yellow Watch, and I end up sitting, staring at the f*****g wall, everything off kilter.


    Wayne is the first in this morning, rambling on about Ben chewing out a woman who shed her t**s at the engine. I would normally be interested in Big Ben losing his s**t, as it never happens, but this morning, I could not find a f**k to give.


    Next in is Twinkle, moaning about his ''Mrs. again. This guy is not the advert for marriage, you want to see when thinking about embarking on a long-term rtionship.


    Headache is next, popping some paracetamol, apparently his big toe hurts. f*****g wimp needs to man up, but for once I keep my mouth shut and just stare at the wall as if waiting for God to write the news in neon writing on it, like the story I was taught as a kid in Sunday school.


    Josie is inter than normal, just a few moments before the shift starts, I do not miss the small whimper as she takes a seat. f**k at least she had a good weekend.


    Ben follows, the fucker has a smile that would like up a Christmas tree, good for him, but right now I just find those two annoying, because they are loves young dream, and I am sat here pissed off because I had no way to school my features, to hide my annoyancest night.


    Josie worried her brow in my direction, then with another small yelp, she stands up and heads over to me.


    "What''s up?" she softly asks.


    Not wanting to chat about this s**t, I turn the tables, snapping a little as I did so.


    "Judging by your inability to sit, the giggling I heard yesterday at yours and a posh bastard''s car next to your house, I would say a prized prick has been UP"


    Josie shakes her head at me.


    ¡°f**k you, a*****e." Then saunters to the kitchen with Headache to start the food prep.


    Ben walks over, ring at me, shaking his head. s**t. Here we go.


    "No need for that Davey. Whatever is going on, you need to have more respect for the one person around this ce that cares about everyone here," he growls at me.


    I know he is right, but I cannot back down right now, anger is pulsing through my bones, I have f****d up the one good thing I had going for me right now, and the happy new rtionship brigade are on my s**t list, because let''s face it, I am jealous.


    Everyone gives me a wide birth, and the morning wears on, not even a shout to take my mind of stuff. I pull out my phone, my thumb hovering over the keys, wondering if I should text Kathline, try and make my case, and if I do that, what should I even say that will not make this cluster f**k a whole lot worse.


    I begin to type, when the rm goes off, and everyone runs to the pole, down to the engine, as we get in and Headache starts the engine Josie calls out.


    "Fire at Richard Avenue Primary School, kids inside," her voice rings out, and the whole engine stills.


    I look at her, then close my eyes. Richard Avenue Primary School, f**k, that is Andy''s school, and fear like I have never experienced in my life creeps deep into my bones.

 Chapter 37

    Davey''s Point of View


    An unnatural silence hummed around the fire engine, only the sound of the siren, and the noise of the traffic disturbed it. Each of


    us lost in our own thoughts; these were the calls we all dreaded. Kids were everyone''s kryptonite, even if nine times out of ten a call to a school was nothing more than a little one pressing the fire rm for one reason or another. This journey, though minutes in reality, felt like hours, each second longer than thest. My stomach knotted and churned as I thought of Andy, his red hair, freckled face, wide-eyed as he ate pancakes. My heartbeat became so loud in my chest it echoed in my ears. I prayed, over and over, please GOD let it be a false rm. But the information from dispatch was clear.


    Fire.


    Kids were trapped inside the building.


    As Headache expertly weaved through the traffic at breakneck speed, I lifted my head to look up to heaven above, and prayed that somehow those kids got out of there. My other prayer was ''if it is anyone, please God not him''. It felt wrong to wish it were another kid, that some other family had to suffer, but I could not help it; all I could think of was not him, never him. The thought of Kathline''s grief halted my ability to breathe, my mind focusing on the darkness of the situation. It was as if all hope had left me, that things would never be the same again, a fresh wave of pure pain washed over me, as my emotions threatened to engulf me.


    I had to force myself into the present, because in my heightened emotional state, I knew I would be of little use to my team,


    those who would have my back, and run into the burning building with me.


    If I lost it, I would also be no use to Andy, if it was him trapped inside. I would be more of a hindrance, rather than any help, no use to the men and women who needed me to be at my best, not this emotional wreak I had be.


    "How the hell are kids still inside and unounted for?" Josie gritted out, her blue eyes wide with rage.


    It was a valid question. They had ample fire escapes, the kids did drills, how in hell had this happened?


    I closed my eyes, concentrating on steadying my rapid breathing, as I pulled the oxygen tank onto my back.


    Ben double-checked me, as I turned and triple-checked his equipment, not fully trusting myself that I did not missed something given my current state of mind.


    As we pulled the engine up outside the school, the sounds of more sirens echoed in the distance, another crew from another station.


    would soon join us.


    We parked up on the roadside, each of us jumping down from the engine, navigating the rubberneckers, the police already in


    attendance, keeping them back. Horrified parents staring into space, some sobbing in each others arms. I looked over at the school, assessing the situation, but the pit in my stomach sunk further into the abyss of despair.


    ''Andy'', my only coherent thought. The smell of smoke filled the air around us, as kids all stood in line at the designated fire point, teachers keeping them under control, whilst also managing the ones who were visibly upset. Parents had begun to gather around the gates, wide eyes desperately searching the kids outside to catch a glimpse of their little ones. I found myself doing the same,


    scanning those gathered to find him. Yet no matter how hard I tried to find him; he was nowhere to be found. I nced around to see if Kathline had arrived, but I could not see her in the sea of people that had arrived, all looking on in horror.


    Ben looked at me, and I became aware he had been talking, but I had not a clue what he was saying, my mind otherwise engaged.


    "Davey, are you okay?" he asked, his normally stoic face showing a high degree of concern.


    "It is Andy''s school," I whispered, my voice breaking under the pressure of the pain in my heart.


    Ben nodded his understanding, then turned to the team, taking over as lead firefighter. After all, that had been his job before his personal hell had taken away his sanity for months. I took over the position when he was on his sick leave. Today I would dly give it back, knowing I could not lead a horse to water, needing someone to navigate me through this personal hell.


    "Switch on. Davey, else you are no good to anyone."


    Josie stated to me. Her tone was not harsh, orcking empathy, but matter of fact, it was just enough to drag my mind out of the all-consuming fear that was pulsing through my veins.


    The headmistress approached us, her face contorted with pain and anguish, as she attempted to remain professional, but looked like she was about to lose her control at any given moment, and give in to the sheer horror of what was happening. "The fire started in the kitchen. We have three children missing. They had gone to the bathroom. We did not know they were not


    in the ss until we did a role call. That was when the teacher realised she had given them permission to go wash their hands after painting. The toilets are in the second block, in the middle of the corridor to the left," she informed us, choking back a sob. "What are the names of the children?" Josie asked,


    "Tim Mosby, Evan Peters, and Andy Brown."


    At the sound of Andy''s name, my blood turned to ice, a stabbing pain through my heart taking my breath away. I froze to the spot, pain threatening to engulf me.


    "No not him, please not him," I found myself shouting into my mask.


    Josie looked at me and closed her eyes before thanking the headmistress, then walking over to me.


    "Davey, if you cannot do this, you need to sit this one out," she whispered softly.


    My mind was a whirlwind of emotions. I thought of Andy being frightened, hurt, or worse. My mind went to Kathline, she would be terrified, he was her life, she needed me now, more than she would ever need me, and I flicked the switch in my brain. I had to find him. I must get him to his mother, and when I did, I would never ever feel frustrated by his interruptions again. In fact, I would wee them.


    "NO, I will find him," I shouted.


    He would recognize my voice, I would be a familiar face, when he would be terrified.


    "Twinkle, Wayne, set up the hoses, Headache find a fire hydrant to replenish the water, Davey, Josie and I will go inside," Ben


    ordered. I was probably not the right person to run inside that burning building, but Ben understood, there was no way I would stay outside with the hoses.


    Station Officer Webber arrived in his small van, liaising with the other crew, giving out his orders.


    Ben picked up his axe, and then ced his oxygen mask on his face, as I did the same. I looked at him, then Josie, and nodded to her


    that I was okay, I could, and would do this.


    We ran towards the burning school, entering through the doors. The heat of the mes almost pushed us back, but we pushed through. Twinkle was behind us with Wayne tackling the ze, as we methodically searched every room, shouting the kids'' names. Each door we entered was more painful than thest, the searing heat burning my exposed skin on my face. We pushed on, heading towards the toilets, hoping beyond hope the boys were in there, but leaving no stone unturned as we methodically searched. The smoke was thick, making visibility difficult, as we continued to fight our way through the ze, shouting as loud as we could


    through our masks.


    The sounds of the roaring mes filled my ears, then overtaken by exploding ss as the windows of the ssrooms blew outunder nthe intense heat. A ssroom door flew off its hinges, as I dragged Josie out of its path, just in time, a secondter and it would have wiped her out.


    The progress was slow, due to the scorching heat of the mes and debris that marred our path down the corridors. Pictures on the walls turned ck, the paper disintegrating, as small particles floated all around us, white hot with heat,nding on other posters, or drawings the kids had done, and spreading the fire where they touched.


    Painstakingly, we approached the area Andy was presumed to be, and once more I prayed to anyone who would listen that we would


    find him. Alive.


    I forced entry into the bathroom, screaming Andy''s name, but there was no response. Ben began kicking the trap doors to the toilets, but each one brought another wave of disappointment. A bubble of emotion clogged my throat, as I swallowed back the scream that begged to be let go. Blinking back the tears that threatened to fall, I checked under the sinks in the centre of the room, but nothing. Josie double-checked every ce we looked, and looked for any cupboard or another doorway outside, but there was one way in, and one way out, and there were no kids.


    .


    "We keep searching," Ben''s voice echoed in my earpiece, and we moved out of the bathroom, turning up the unsearched area.


    Entering another ssroom, we searched under the tables, in the corners, and broke the door into the teachers'' supply closet,


    but, yet again, I was left disappointed, as nothing but shelves of textbooks weed us, and no little boys hiding.


    Where the hell is he?


    Moving out, another window exploded, shattering its ss towards the yground outside. Turning around, we moved out as a unit, searching, shouting, and praying.


    "UP AHEAD," Ben''s voice screeched.


    I looked up the corridor and saw two bodies hunched


    in the corner, the mes licking the ceiling around them. That was two, but where in this hell was the third? As we ran towards the huddled boys, I saw anotherid prone on the floor, a chair had been blown in his pathway, the child''s legy at an odd angle, and the mop of red hair made my heart both leap and sink. He was not moving.


    Rushing over, I crouched down beside him, searching for a pulse, but I had no time. I gathered Andy carefully in my arms, cradling


    him to my chest, praying he was alive. He let out a small whimper, before he shuffled slightly in my grasp. I let out a breath, thanking the heavens above.


    Ben and Josie picked up the other two boys. I had no clue about their condition, and in this moment, I do not care, all I could think about was getting Andy out of here, back to Kathline. Quickly, I removed my oxygen mask and gave Andy some much needed air, before recing it to my face, then began to move out, back towards the main doors, where the mes had been doused with water.


    "Mine is alive," Josie shouted.


    A sense of relief washed over me, proving I did care about the others, even if my priority was the little boy in my arms.


    "Mine too," Ben growled, the relief clear in his tone. He had faced his own demons in this ce.


    We walked quickly, avoiding the fallen debris, towards the exit, when a crackling sound began to form around us. "s**t!" Josie shouted out.


    I looked up and the mes circled the ceiling of the corridor.


    "The roof is going to go," Ben shouted.


    "f*****g RUN!" Josie all but screamed.


    My heart beating in my chest, I moved as fast as I could when I heard the sound that chilled my blood, as the ceiling cracked and banged, then began to fall around me.

 Chapter 38

    Kathline''s Point of View


    Numb, that is how I feel. Totally and utterly numb. I drive my car like I had stolen it, towards the school. I had been with a client when Tracey walked into the office without so much as a knock, and told me Andy''s school was on fire, and it was believed he was trapped inside. At that point, I grabbed my coat and ran out of the building, leaving a shocked client and staff behind me. As I round the corner to the school the road is closed, so I dump the car practically in the middle of the street, as a police officer calls out after me. I run towards the burning school, hot tears streaming down my face.


    "Miss, you cannot leave your car there," the officer calls out to me.


    I throw my keys at him.


    "Move it, my son is in that building," I shout at him, not showing any respect for the officer, and not giving a damn if he arrests me for abandoning my car.


    A wave of pity washes over his face, and he silently nods at me, lifting the blue and white tape to let me past.


    "I will park it for you and find you with your keyster," he shouted after me, as I ran towards the gates of the school.


    The numbness I had felt left me in an instant as I looked at the building. A scream of sheer terror left my mouth, my hands covering my face. My knees became weak as I trembled, falling to the floor, as pain radiated through my body. Suddenly I felt a strong arm around my shoulders, someone cing a fire coat over me.


    "Madam, I am Station Officer Webber, please take a seat in the engine." His deep voice rumbled in my ear.


    I knelt on the floor sobbing, as I watched, unable to move. Two strong ck arms gently lifted me up, guiding me to the fire engine, then ced me in the cab.


    "Madam, let me assure you I have three of my best firefighters searching for the little boys."


    His words swirled around my head, as he continued to look at me, but I could not take my eyes off the school that was engulfed in mes, and my boy was trapped inside. A fresh wave of panic began to take over, as I tried to fight against the man, wanting to run into that building and get my child out of there.


    "Madam, please, you must stay here, the people who are searching for your child, they are honestly the best we have." He tried again to calm me.


    "Headache, try and get an update from Davey or Ben," the Station Officer shouted.


    I snapped my head up, and looked into the pool of big brown eyes, that swirled with emotion, as he looked down at me.


    "Davey? Davey is in there looking for Andy," I asked, my voice breaking with every syble.


    "Yes, you know Davey?" he gently asked.


    I nod my head, when another firefighter walks over.


    "Comms are down boss." The firefighter looks at me.


    "Kathline?" he asks.


    I blink up, yes, he looks familiar, someone who had helped get Andy out of the railings, he worked with Davey.


    "Davey is going to find him," the man they called Headache told me, then turned to do something with the engine, as someone shouted, they needed more water.


    "You are Davey''s girlfriend," the Station officer asked.


    I nodded my head, although I don''t know what we are now, but at this moment in time, all I can think about is that Andy is in that building, and Davey is in there with him.


    My hands will not stop shaking as I stare at the building that is nothing more than a burning tomb, hoping to God that my boy is saved. But hope is slowly leaving me as I watch on in utter horror as the roof begins to cave in, the back of the building first.


    I hear screaming all around me, as I watch, wanting the noise to stop so I can wrap my head around what is happening, only to realise the screams are from my own mouth.


    As I stare, fixated on the building that is burning as hot as hell itself, the roof falling in, suddenly through the doors, three firefighters, carrying three small boys in their arms hurtle out of the school.


    Ambnce crews run towards them, gathering the children, but one firefighter would not let his go, holding on tight as if his own life depended on it. I nced again, unsure if what I was seeing was a figment of my imagination, that my brain had constructed some happy ending, when in reality, nobody could escape that ce. Blinking I look again and see red hair, a leg hanging at an odd angle, and Davey''s eyes behind the mask, holding on to him.


    I jumped from the engine, the Station Officer unable, or unwilling to stop me, and ran towards Andy, my heart pounding in my chest, as Davey finallyy him on the gurney the paramedics had waiting for him.


    I hurtled towards my son, and his saviour, as Davey slumped to the ground, removing his mask and gasping for air. Sweat trickled down his face, mixing with tears that streamed from his eyes.


    I halted where I ran, why was he crying? Oh, good grief, no, please someone tell me he is still alive. Once more I fell to my knees, the world around me turning dark, as ckness descended, and I willingly gave myself to the darkness.


    My eyes blinked open, I was on the cold floor, my legs raised in the air, Davey kneeling beside me, his face covered in soot. Where was I? Why is Davey here? Am I dreaming? Then like an invading nightmare my mind engaged. "Andy, where is Andy?" I shouted, struggling to get up off the floor.


    "He is on his way to hospital, he was okay, Kathline, breathing and conscious, but his leg is busted," Davey''s baritone voice reassured me.


    "You got him out," I said, tears streaming down my face.


    "Yes, we got him out." Davey gave me a small half smile. "I need to go; I have to get to the hospital," I shouted.


    "DAVEY!" the voice of the Station Officer hollered over to him


    "Boss," Davey answered but made no move to leave my side.


    "You need to get checked out at the hospital, go now," he shouted over to him.


    Davey nodded, as he gently lifted me off the ground, then winced in pain. I looked down to see arge rip in the side of his jacket, blood staining around his arm and side.


    "I have to get to the hospital," I shouted, wanting to be with my boy.


    "You can travel in the back of our ambnce with Davey. Ben and Josie can go in the other," a paramedic informed me, motioning to two waiting ambnces.


    I pulled myself to a standing position and looked down at Davey''s side and arm.


    "Your hurt," I whispered.


    "Just a scratch,e on, lets get to the hospital and check on Andy." His voice was hoarse with emotion.


    I nodded my head, and climbed into the ambnce, as Davey climbed in beside him, the Paramedics doing their thing. I stared straight ahead, eager for the ambnce to set off, to get me to my boy.


    Finally, the driver closed the double doors behind us, as the other paramedic sat in his seat, chatting away and writing notes on a tablet.


    The ambnce set off, following the one in front that contained Davey''s work colleagues. A fresh wave of anxiousness pulsed through my body, as I thought of my boy, in hospital, alone. More tears began to stream down my face, as I watched the houses pass by in a blur through the tinted window on the side of the ambnce.


    Thankfully the journey to Sundend Royal Hospital was short, and soon they were backing into the Ambnce parking bay at the front of ident and Emergency. The doors opened, and I rushed to the step, as the paramedic pointed me in the direction of the reception area.


    "He is in the children''s area, so next doors along, straight ahead to reception, they will guide you from there." The paramedic helpfully informed me.


    I ran through the double-doors, to the crescent shaped reception desk, as a young woman sat behind the desk typing on theputer, not even raising her eyes towards me.


    Nervously I tapped my fingers on the beach wood top of the desk, waiting for her to finally acknowledge me. Finally, she lifted her head up from her work, her dark brown hair in piled up in on her head, a pencil in the knotted strands.


    "How can I help you?" the pretty girl asked.


    "My son, he was in the school fire, Andy Brown," I said, my voiceced with panic.


    "I will get him to you as soon as I can, first can you give me his details." She smiled.


    I let out a frustrated sigh, the details could wait, my child needed me. Taking a breath to calm my fractured nerves and stop myself from biting off the head of the receptionist, I gave all the details, to her and with a smile, she moved out from behind her desk, pressing a button on the side.


    "The doors are open; I will meet you at the other side and take you to him." She smiled.


    I pulled at the doors and walked through as the receptionist nced at me with a smile.


    "This way," she beckoned me to follow her.


    "Is he okay?" I asked, panic and relief, I was finally here, battling with each other in my fraught mind.


    "I am not part of the medical team, so I do not know. But he is in the best hands, honestly, you could not ask for a better paediatric team." She smiled down at me. Taking a left then a right, she arrived at the small nurse''s station.


    "Andy Brown''s mam." The receptionist smiled at the nurse on duty.


    "Thank you," I whispered to the girl, forgiving her for my first impression of ''Not giving a s**t''.


    "Right this way Mrs. Brown." The Nurse smiled.


    She led me to the back of the area, into a private room. I walked in and once more I felt like my world was about to copse around me.


    Andyy, oxygen mask on his soot smudge face, his leg elevated, and bandaged, an IV drip in the canr in the crease of his elbow, tears streaming down his face.


    "Mrs. Brown. I am Dr. Hussain; I am looking after Andy today." The doctor of middle eastern descent smiled at me.


    I scrambled to Andy, desperate to hold him.


    "Take a seat by his bed and hold his hand but avoid crowding him at the moment." Dr Hussain smiled.


    I nodded and sat in therge green chair with wooden arm rests, and gently took hold of Andy''s hand.


    "Okay, so good news and not so good news. Andy if fine, he has inhaled some smoke, so we must keep him on oxygen for 24 hours. The bad news is his foot is fractured in three ces. The bones are shattered as well. He has broken the talus, the cuboid, and cuneiform 4. The x-ray shows he will need the talus pinned, but we cannot operate until his lungs are clear of the smoke. He has a couple of first degree burns on his back, but they will heal nicely, although he will have a couple of nice cool scars to show his mates when he gets back to school."


    I looked at the doctor, not really hearing what he was telling me, but nodded as if I understood all the medical jargon.


    "We are waiting for a bed in the children''s ward, I am afraid he is going to be with us for a couple of days; at least until we get that ankle set. I have given him pain meds, which will make him drowsy, but until the breaks are ted and cast, he is going to feel that foot," Dr. Hussain continued.


    "He is a luckyd," Dr. Hussain continued.


    I nodded, then looked up at him.


    "What about the other two boys? Are they okay?" I asked.


    He ced a hand on his arm and smiled.


    "They are doing fine." Then walked out of the room.


    I held onto Andy''s hand as he whimpered a little.


    "Hey, you scared Mammy so much darling," I whispered to him.


    "But you are okay, you are going to be okay," I informed him, swallowing the sob that threatened to escape.


    Then I ced my head onto the bed beside his arm and silently let my tears fall once more.

 Chapter 39

    Davey''s Point of View.


    I winced slightly as thest of my six stitches were tied off, the ttering of the forceps into the metal bowl indicating I was all done.


    "Okay, you are good, take this prescription to the pharmacy. By this time, ours will be closed, so I suggest Millets on Hylton Road. Finish the course, and if it gets hot and inmede back." The doctor smiled at me.


    I nodded, pulling down my polo shirt. Hell I stunk as badly as Twinkles cooking, from the smoke of the fire and I was in desperate need of a shower.


    The doctor passed me a bag full of dressings to keep the wound covered and sent me on my way. I walked out into the hospital reception where Josie waited for me with Ben, both of them cleared by the doctors almost immediately. They were only brought here to do the bog-standard concussion checks. When the roof went down, a piece of the ceiling had fallen, narrowly missing my head, but the jiggered corner had pierced my side before falling to the floor. God knows how, but neither Ben nor Josie got hit by anything. We were f*****g lucky, it could have been so much worse than it was.


    "Hey, the police have just arrived looking for Kathline, apparently he has her car keys," Ben said, nodding over to the reception desk.


    I looked over at the officer, seeing it was Jason, one of the guys who I had met after being roped in to do a career talk with the local Air Cadet Squadron on Tay Road. I walk over to him, giving him the customary nod of greeting.


    "Hi Jason, are those keys Kathline''s?" I ask.


    "Red-headed mother, who parked her car in the middle of the road and hightailed it to the school?" Jason asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Sounds like her, listen. She is a friend, I am going to head up to see her now. I can pass them to her," I suggest.


    The truth was it was an excuse to check on both her and Andy, hell, I am not sure if I needed an excuse, but it was good to have one just in case she didn''t want to see me just yet.


    A gnawing feeling ate away in the pit of my stomach. Anxiety is rising to the max. Had I totally f****d this up, just with one look? The truth was, as soon as I found out Andy was in that burning school, I had panicked, and not just because I felt for Kathline, I panicked because I felt for that little boy. The question was, would Kathline give me a chance to exin that to her.


    "The initial report on the fire is in," Jason''s voice snapped me back to the present.


    It had been hours since he left the scene of the zing school, the guys obviously got it under control and put the fucker out.


    "Fire investigation will not be for a few days," I stated, looking at him with a furrowed brow.


    There was one reason and one reason only the police would get an instant report on initial findings, and that did not bare thinking about.


    "Yeah, but your Station Officer had a word with my inspector, it looks like arson."


    I sucked in a breath, who the f**k in their right minds would torch a primary school full of little kids between the ages of 4 and 11.


    "Kids?" I asked, wondering and hoping to hell, Andy had not turned Naughty Norman on me and set light to something when he was supposed to be washing his hands.


    "Not little ones, they don''t have the capacity to ce elerant into the kitchen area, trailing it to the back doors, then strike a match." Jason looked at me, his eyes wide.


    "What the f**k?" I eximed, no, primary school kids did not have the knowledge or expertise to do that. This is f*****g bad.


    "Boss said we will know more in a few days when you guys get back to us, but as of now we are conducting a full arson investigation." Jason shrugged.


    "What was that?" Ben growled out behind us.


    "Arson," I said the one word we all hated, because that meant deliberate, and could also be an indicator that more fires were toe if the police didn''t find the culprit and quickly.


    A chill ran over my body, as Ben shook his head in disbelief, then turned and gave the news to Josie, who sat wide eyed. We all knew the consequences of an arsonist, along with their pattern of setting bigger and better fires. This was a nightmare, the only hope in this situation was someone had a grudge against the school or a family, or person who were part of it. The other scenario would mean we were going to be busy, and things would go DEFCON 1 in the danger department.


    "Look I got to get off, I am doing a double shift. Obviously keep that info under your helmets." Jason nodded at us.


    "Goes without saying Jason," Josie sighed out, still shaking her head, in silent disbelief.


    "s**t, this is not good guys," Ben sighed.


    "No, but there is nothing we can do about it, Ben, just hope the boys in blue catch the fucker, and quick," Josie stated, crossing her arms across her chest defensively.


    "Hopefully the fucker has left some blindingly obvious clues around the school, so they get caught before they go on a fire-starting rampage," Ben growled out, his face awash with emotion that was normally alien to him.


    More than anything, I need to go see Andy and Kathline. The knowledge that someone had done this to the little man deliberately causing bile to form in my stomach.


    "I am going to give Kathline her keys and see Andy. I will grab a taxi back to the station to pick up my car. See you both tomorrow," I say and begin to walk off towards the Children''s ident and Emergency department.


    "Boss said to tell you take tomorrow''s shift off, thene back Friday - full pay," Josie shouted to me, and I give a nod of my head and a wave with the back of my hand, in response, needing to get to Kathline.


    I stand looking through the ss square of the door of Andy''s side room, apparently, I am just in time as they have a bed on the children''s ward, and he will be taken up there in the next half-an-hour or so. He is sleeping, and Kathline has her head on the bed beside him, her eyes never leaving his face, as tears seem to run down her cheeks unchecked, like someone had forgot to turn off the tap. My gut clenches, as I stare at her harrowed face, dark circles under her eyes, her paleplexion almost translucent with shock. Yet still she was the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. Hesitantly I knock on the door and walk in.


    Kathline lifted her head off the bed, and wiped away her waterfall of tears, with the palms of her hand then wiping them dry on her skirt.


    "Hey, I got your car keys off Jason, the copper who moved your car for you," I ramble a bit, to exin why I was here, hoping she doesn''t take the keys and shove me out the door. Blinking she stared at me.


    "You saved him," her voice barely audible.


    I didn''t know how to respond to that, so just gave a simple nod in reply.


    "You saved my boy," she whispered again.


    "I can never repay that debt," she sighed out, looking towards Andy again.


    "You don''t have to. How is he?" I ask looking at the littled, itching to go sit at the other side of him and take his small hand in mine, just so he knows we are both here for him.


    "High on pain killers. His ankle is broken in three ces, they told me the bones, like I can ever remember them. He needs an op, to pin them, but until his lungs are clear, they cannot do it, so he is in pain and will be until the effects of the smoke inhtion wear off," Kathline said on a sigh.


    "But he is here, alive, because of you. How can I ever thank you? Words will never be enough. You gave me back my boy. My beautiful little boy," She said with a sob.


    Turning back towards me, her eyes wide, like she was begging me to answer. The fact was, she never had to thank me, not her, him being here, alive and with a chance of a full recovery was all the thanks I would ever need.


    "You don''t, just seeing him alive is more than I could ever wish for. s**t Kathline, I have never been so scared in my life knowing it was Andy in that school. I was almost stopped from going inside, but hell itself, which that fire was, could not stop me from finding your little boy." I pointed at the little man who had captured a piece of my heart, equal to the piece his mother held in her hands.


    Taking a breath, I know now is probably not the time, but still, I have to try, today I almost lost one of them, and the pain I felt was more intense than anything I have ever felt in my life.


    "I know I f****d up, letting frustration get the better of me, but I learnt my lessonst night. But today just hammered it home. I think the world of Andy, and I want you both. I don''t care how many times he interrupts us. If you want to thank me, then all I can ask is that you give me another chance, to prove it to you," I say, desperation in my voice, taking away any man-points I had remaining, but I don''t care. This woman, and this boy, have stolen a piece of me, and without both of them in my life, I now know that I will not beplete.


    Kathline looked up at me, a fresh waterfall of tears streamed down her face, as she looked between me and Andy.


    "Davey, I...I have to put him first, especially now," she whispered.


    "I know, and I am fully on board with that, trust me Kathline, I may have internally freaked out, a littlest night. But knowing he was in that school, it almost killed me," I pleaded with her. "Look, let''s not decide anything today, it is not the right time, but at least let me have the chance to prove this to you, that no matter what, I want you both in my life," I negotiated hoping beyond hope that she would agree, to just let me prove myself.


    She looked up at me, her green eyes wide, and simply nodded, then passed me her car keys.


    "My bag is in the car, could you get it and put it on my drive, and pop into the house and grab Andy and I some clothes please?" she simply asked.


    A small smile teetered on my lips.


    "Yes, I will go sort that now, I need to head home for a shower, and pick my car up from the station, then I will be back, give me a couple of hours." I grin, letting out a sigh of relief. "Okay, I am not sure which ward we will be on."


    "F36, the children''s ward, you will need to buzz in though," a porter stated, as he walked into the room, with a jovial smile on his face.


    "Right young man, let me get you to the ward and settled," he said to the sleeping Andy, then flicked off the brakes on the bed, and begun to wheel him out of the emergency room. Kathline followed, and I quickly grabbed her by the waist, cing a soft kiss on her lips.


    "See you soon, I will bring food, because I know for a fact the food in here is shite." I grin at her.


    I walk out the hospital, and look to the heavens above, waiting for my taxi to arrive, and repeat "Thank you," over-and-over again.

 Chapter 40

    Ben''s Point of View


    Shell shocked, that is the best way to describe how I am feeling right at this moment as I pull the car up onto the drive. Switching off the engine, I remain in my seat, trying like hell to stop my hands from shaking. I guess that is another of my 9 lives I have used up, 7 more to go. This could have been so much worse, and I know I have to concentrate on the positives, we got all three kids out of there, each of them able to live and tell the tale. But still, my hands will not stop shaking no matter how much I try.


    I have to get myself under control, today was Lucy''s first day at work, and I want to celebrate that with her, but I cannot stop my body from shaking like a leaf in a storm. Taking a few deep breaths, I close my eyes, seeing again the copsing roof all around me, at the time, I did not think twice about it, just got on with my job, but it is now, when everything is sorted, and I am sat on my own does the reality and fear kick in. Snapping my eyes open, I get out of the car, and head to my front door.


    The smell of fajita seasoning wees me, along with the hissing sound of frying chicken and vegetables. I ce my car keys in the tray on the windowsill as I hear Lucy, humming away to herself. A peace that I have never experienced, nor can I describe the full effect of that feeling in a million years, washes over me, as I look down the hall to see Lucy, stood, ck moulded-to-her-amazing-a*s trousers on with a white shirt tucked in, her hair half up, half down, the long waves cascading down her back. The tremors in my hands cease, and I know that for now, I can put that fire, and all talk of an arsonist behind me. I am home.


    I walk into the kitchen wrapping my arms around her tiny waist, she spins in my arms, and reaches out to stroke my jaw.


    "Hey, I heard about the fire, go sit down, and I will bring you your tea. I am here if you want to talk about it. Whatever you need." Lucy offers me a soft smile.


    "Yeah, it was not good, and thank you for this." I smile at her, she will never truly understand just how thankful I actually am, for this one small act of normal, in a day that was far from normal.


    "How was your first day?" I ask, grabbing the kettle and filling it with water, I need a nice cup of soothing tea.


    "Really good, I don''t know why Davey has such an issue with Anders. He is a good boss, and trust me, I have had a lot worse. I have sorted out a series of interviews for next week, then jumped on the phones this afternoon, to get some pitches out. Managed to convert three small deals, and I have arger one getting me a decision by tomorrow. Apparently, it is the most they have made in total, and Anders is beyond happy I managed to do that in a day." She smiles up at me, clearly happy with her achievements. "Wow, well done, so you think you are going to like it?" I ask her.


    "Yes, although he was worried when news of the fire came on the radio, he paced the floor in his office, then asked if I wanted to pace with him." Sheughed slightly.


    "Did you?" I ask, I don''t want her pacing the floor with worry.


    "No, I prefer to throw myself into work rather than sit worrying about something I have no control over. How was it?" she asked, as she dished up the fajitas onto the te, adding a side of sour cream and guacamole.


    I finish off making the tea, and take them through to the dining room, as Lucy brings the tes of food in, setting them down on the ce mats.


    "Honestly, it was not good, three kids inside the building, one of them the son of Davey''s girlfriend. We got them out, although Andy has a broken ankle, the roof copsed as we were getting out of there. Used up more of my cat-lives." I shrug. "How do you feel about that?" Lucy gently asks.


    "In the car, I was shaking like a leaf, but when I came in and saw you, I became peaceful."


    A soft blush adorned her cheeks, she really is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen, made more beautiful when she gets embarrassed.


    We eat our fajitas in rtive silence, but it does no feel strained or unnatural, it isfortable. I am happy she is doing well with her work, but at the same time, I know if she hits her targets, she will get the deposit together for a new house quicker, and that fills me with dread. The truth is, I like having her here, she has made my house a home, just with her presence. Finished with the food, I grab the tes.


    "Hey, I will do that!" Lucy exims.


    "No babe, you cooked, I clean." I smiled at her, then quickly peck her soft lips, damn she really is my home.


    I have noticed the past few days, Lucy always feels like she should do everything herself, I think it is because she is living here, and has a misconception she is a burden, and I want her to rx, to view this ce as her home, because if I have my way, she will not be leaving anytime soon. "But you have had a trying day," she protests.


    "Made better by fajitas that were cooked for me by a beautiful woman when I got home. You are working as well, so fair is fair. When I am finished doing this, how do you feel about popping over to the mothers? She will have heard the news, and I know she will be worried sick," I ask, hoping it does not make me sound like a mummy''s boy. But having just been me and Mam for so long, we are extremely close, and I know she will not calm down until she sees me.


    "Not at all, she will be worried. I will quickly change though." Lucy smiles and goes to head off.


    "Erm, just one thing before you do, you forgot something very important," I say to her.


    Lucy halts, spinning around, and furrowing her brows together, clearly wondering what she had missed.


    "My kiss." I grin at her.


    "Oh, sorry, how remise of me." She giggles adorably, then skips over, cing her soft delicious and slightly-spicey-off-the-fajita lips on mine, giving me a quick peck.


    "Now you can go." I grin at her, as sheughs, and makes her way to her bedroom.


    Pulling up outside the mother''s house, I jump out of the car and rush round to open Lucy''s door. She is getting slowly used to me opening doors for her, but I can see she still feels embarrassed about it. Hey, she deserves to be treated like a queen, so she had best get used to me doing this stuff for her.


    We walk into my mam''s house, hand-in-hand, both dressed in dark blue denims, and a pale blue T-shirt, you would think we had organised our clothes to match, but it was pure coincidence.


    "Hey Mam, we thought we would drop by," I shout.


    "Oh good, I have been slightly worried about you all day," my mother shouts through from the kitchen.


    Lucy and I walk into the kitchen, to see that, yes, my mother has been worried, because there are trays and trays of muffins, and butterfly cakes made, that she is currently putting intorge Tupperware boxes and cing into the fridge. Standing looking at me, she is covered in flour and icing sugar, and so is the floor and benches around her.


    "I got a head start on the cakes for the family fun day." She shrugs, as if baking enough to feed the whole of Sundend and their brother is normal behaviour.


    "Have you both eaten?" she asks, when really, she wants to know what the hell happened today.


    "Yes, Lucy made fajitas for tea." I smiled.


    "Ooo, sounds nice, I haven''t had those in ages, may do some tomorrow." She smiles at us both.


    "So, can you tell me what happened?" my mother asks, her voiceced with concern.


    "Just what you heard on the news, three kids in the school, but we got them out. They will all be okay." I shrug.


    I am not going to mention the arson, or the fact the roof copsed around me as Davey, Josie and I brought the kids out of that burning hell, there is no reason to worry her further.


    "You are not going to mention the fact the roof copsed around you?" she questions me with a raised eyebrow.


    s**t.


    "Ben, they had a local news TV Crew there, I know my son when I see him," the mother uses me.


    "Yeah, well we were all okay, so stop worrying." I shrug, it may sound harsh, but it is best to remind her that the worst did not happen, not today.


    "I have told you multiple times, worrying is in the job description. Now who fancy''s a nice cupper, and maybe a couple of these cakes, I think I went a bit overboard."


    "Yeah, I will have a couple... Lucy?"


    "They look delicious, so yes please." Lucy smiles.


    "Do I need to make anything on Saturday, for Sunday, I will be at a loose end anyway?" Lucy asks my mother.


    "Oooo, I will be doing the sds, you can pop over here if you like, and we can work together on them." My mam grins happily.


    We take a seat with the cakes, as the mother asks Lucy all about her first day at work, chatting happily.


    "Oh, did I tell you? Twinkles ''Mrs. is a t**t!" Mam suddenly deres.


    I resist the urge to tell her ''often'' because whenever those two have any conversation it results in the mother having a good old bitch-fest about her.


    "What did she do this time?" I ask, she is not wrong, the woman is a pain in the arse, always thinking she is above the team, and hates that Twinkle isn''t some pen pusher in an office earning a small fortune to keep her in designer clothes that will sit in her wardrobe and never see the light of day, rather than a firefighter.


    "Well, I gave her a ring, to see what she is bringing on Sunday, and she said that... and I quote... ''I will not be attending I have far more important things to attend to. I don''t see why William wants to go; he spends enough time at that ce," my mother informs me, it is of little surprise, knowing ''Mrs. Twinkle'' like I do.


    "She is all fur-coat-and-no-knickers that one. When I said that Twinkle was hoping to do the BBQ she shouted, ''his name is William'' and mmed the phone down on me," she continued to rant. Lucy nearly choaked on her cake,ughing at her statement about my colleague''s wife.


    "Sorry Lucy, but she really is. She thinks she is better than the rest of us, yet has never worked a day in her life, well, ... as long as I have known her, because in her opinion work is beneath her." Lucy grinned at my mother and nodded.


    "I know the type, trust me." Lucy smiles.


    Finishing our cakes, we say goodbye to the mother, then set off back home.


    "So is Twinkles'' wife really that bad?" Lucy asks giggling a bit.


    "Yeah, she actually is. My mam normally likes everyone, but she is never afraid to call out people on their bullshit if she needs to." Iugh.


    We get back in the house, and put on TV, snuggling up on the couch together. I let out a sigh of contentment, if I had been on my own tonight, I know I would have been rattling in my chair, focusing on the day''s events, but having Lucy snuggled into my side, as we watch, andugh at, the Love Ind contestants together, things just feel ... right.


    What doesn''t feel right though, is at the end of the night, when once more, I ce my lips on hers, whilst holding her in my arms, before she heads off to her bedroom. Not that I am desperate for s*x, well, I am a man, so I guess I am desperate for s*x, but it is more important than that. I just want to hold her, feel her in my arms, like we were at the hotel, but as of yet, I do not want to broach the subject, of sharing a bed each night, but with each passing day it gets harder and harder, pun intended, to watch her walk into her bedroom. I let out a low groan, as my body reacts to having her in my arms, enjoying the taste of her mouth.


    "Night, night Lucy," I say holding her tight to my chest, not wanting to let her go.


    "Night, night Ben," she breathlessly tells me, before breaking free and heading into her own room, as I watch the door close behind her.

 Chapter 41

    Lucy''s Point of View


    As Iy in bed, curled up like a burrito in my covers even though it is far to hot, I cannot help but feel a mixture of relief and disappointment wash over me.


    Relief, because today I was scared out of my wits about Ben and that fire. Although I had yed it down, because he did not need the extra weight of worrying about me, worrying about him on his shoulders. I had not lied to him, I had worked through the whole school fire fiasco, but I also had the radio on in the office so I could listen to what was happening. Anders had paced the floor, letting out a growl every now and then, it is clear to me, that he thinks a lot about Josie.


    Work was great, the only person I feel will be an issue is the receptionist, Linda, who thinks she is a cut above the rest of us and is constantly trying to think up excuses to get into Anders office. The silly woman is making herself aughingstock because both Sarah and John, who work in the sales office with me, were saying things like ''oh here she is again, something important the boss must know about that requires her to stick her t**s out a little further. I had of course nipped thements in the bud, given I am the sales director, but I cannot deny they have a point, and it is clear as day that Anders is not interested, hell, she is the only person in the ce he makes call him Mr. Maxwell.


    The disappointment I feel, is because as lovely as this bedroom is, and as happy as I am sleeping here, I really want to be sleeping next to Ben. I know it may sound silly, but sinceing back from our night in Lumley Castle, our rtionship has strengthened so much, yet still he treats me like ss at bedtime. I understand he doesn''t wish to push me or make me ufortable, and I respect him so much for that. But, at the end of the day, I just want to be asleep in his arms like that night, because as crazy as it sounds, I miss him. The feeling is even stronger tonight, because after the fear of today, I could do with the extra reassurance that he is okay, because I was worried sick.


    Huffing I turn over, willing sleep toe, but my brain is awake, ying over the day on repeat, and I can get zero rest.


    I need to find a way to sleep, because I have work tomorrow, so I get out of bed, and quietly potter down to the kitchen to make a hot chocte. I ce the milk in the pan, and begin to heat it up, when I feel tworge strong arms wrap around me from behind. "You couldn''t sleep either?" Ben''s low gravelly voice asks.


    "No, the day kept ying over in my head," I sigh out, and spin round wrapping my own arms around him,ying my head on his rock-hard bare chest, and let out an involuntary sigh of contentment.


    He bends down and ces a soft kiss on the top of my head, then holds me a little tighter, as we remain like that in a peaceful silence, until the sound of milk boiling over the pan hisses.


    "Oops, sorry," I say, then move out of his warm embrace and switch off the milk, grabbing some kitchen roll to clean up the mess.


    "Lucy, leave that, I will do it, you get to bed, and I will bring you the hot chocte up." Ben smiles down at me.


    "No, I will do this, you go back to bed; I will bring up the hot chocte." I smile back round at him.


    Yes, I have a sneaky n, to take the drink to his bedroom, and hope he asks me to sit with him and drink it, then possibly identally on purpose doze off beside him. I wish I was more confident just to say what I want, but honestly, with Ben, although he feels like home, is loving, caring, and the most amazing man ever, after the rejection that was not really a rejection at the hotel, I am feeling a little bit uneasy when ites to this stuff.


    Am I ready to go all the way with him? No, and he was right to stop things, but I am ready to maybe share a bed, cuddle up, and do other things, I just don''t know how to voice that without sounding like a hussy.


    Ben chuckles, and nods at me, before making his way back up the stairs. I quickly make the two hot drinks, and make sure everything is turned off, then head up to his bedroom. A nervous excitement fills me with each step towards his bedroom, and I have to stop outside the door, and take a deep breath for courage. I walk in to find him sat up in his bed, he is the most gorgeous man I have ever seen, hisrge chest on full disy, along with the sttering of tattoos, that makes mydy parts weep with satisfaction and need. His ck hair is tussled slightly, the scruff on his jaw slightly longer than it was this morning. Grey eyes swirling with desire greet me, and I forget how to breathe, as I momentarily freeze. "Would youey beside me Lucy, whilst we drink the drinks?" his baritone voice shyly asks me.


    I lose the ability to speak as excitement causes my stomach to do the ''Riverdance'' and just nod my head, my body humming with anticipation of being next to him once more in a bed.


    cing the cups down on the beside table, Ben throws back the covers, and moves a long a little bit as I nervously climb in beside him. His arm wraps around my shoulder, as his calloused fingers softly trace up and down my arm, as he lets out a contented sigh. I nervously take a sip of the hot chocte, wondering what I should say, or if I should just remain quiet.


    It is so confusing; they never show this side of things in the romance films I like to watch, they always seem to know what to do and say, whereas I am just a nervous i***t right now.


    "I was worried today." His voice breaks the silence.


    I turn and look at him, waiting for him to continue, his face is a contorted mixture of heady emotions, fear the most prominent.


    "When the news came through it was a school and kids were inside, I was worried that I would freeze and be unable to do my job." Ben let''s out a long breath. "Did you? Freeze I mean?" I hesitantly ask him.


    "No, once I was on scene the button in my head was pressed, and I got on with the job. But then I worried again." He turns to me, pinning me with his grey eyes.


    "Why?" My voice is barely a whisper as I squirm slightly under his intense gaze that is causing my already weepingdy bits to cry a river.


    "That if it all went wrong, I would not see you again," he whispered.


    I blink repeatedly, thement both giving me joy, but also making my heart break as I hate that he was worried.


    "Then I was worried again, that once I got home, I would shut down, or have a dyed reaction. Driving home was horrible Lucy, I was shaking like a leaf, my heart pounding, and I thought I was going to have a full-on PTSD attack, but then when I walked in the house and saw you cooking in the kitchen, hearing you humming to yourself, everything disappeared, and I instantly calmed down. It was the strangest yet most satisfying feeling ever." I feel my cheeks begin to heat, knowing that I was blushing, I lower my head down, feeling embarrassed that I was ... well... embarrassed.


    "Lucy, don''t hide your blushes from me, I happen to love them." Ben chuckles at me, gently cing a finger under my chin and tilting my head back up so our eyes meet. Oh hell, my heart sounds like a heard of horses are galloping about, it is beating so fast. He likes my blushes, well he said, ''love them'', okay, it is not an I love you, but still, he loves something about me. That is huge, becausetely, I get the feeling I may love him. I have never been in love before, so I do not know what it means in reality. I know this is a bit quick to think I am in love, but hell, I cannot deny that the thought of life without him in it is unbearably painful.


    "I didn''t lie, I kept myself busy with work, but I did have the radio on all day listening to what was happening. Anders was a mess, pacing his office floor, growling. He was kind of outwardly showing what I was feeling inside, if that makes sense," I sigh out, admitting to him just how nervous I had been all day.


    His arm tightened around my shoulder, as he nodded.


    "Lucy, I really hate that you stay in another room to me on a night," Ben stated, then took a deep breath as if he had said to much.


    My heart leaps for joy in my chest, and I turn to look at him.


    "I know the feeling," I whisper, then feel my cheeks burn once more, but this time, I do not hang my head, after all, he loves my blushes.


    "I am not being pervy, I just want to hold you on a night," Ben qualifies.


    "I know, me too." I give him a half smile.


    "Not that I don''t want to... well, you know ... it drives me half crazy at times, but I have so much respect for you Lucy, I would not act on it, until you are ready," he rambles a bit.


    I giggle at him and nod my head. I think about s*x most of the time as well, so I get where he ising from, and he is the least pervy man I have ever known. Hell, when Cal and I shared a house just after my parents died, I had to change the sheets every morning, from his teenage hormones; now that is pervy!


    "I don''t think you''re a pervert, well, if you are one, then I guess I am as well." I smile up at him.


    Ben looks down at me, a low growl emanating from his chest, his eyes dting, as he holds me even tighter to him.


    "Lucy, I suppose what I am asking is would you sleep in my bed from now on?" he asked, his voice strained.


    "Yes, I would." I nod at him, again feeling the burn on my cheeks.


    "Also, would you please let me know what you are ready to do, or not do?" he whispers softly.


    I look at him and nod, he is obviously worried about me, not wanting to push too hard and too fast, and that makes me swoon a little inside, that he is so considerate to my needs.


    "Okay, why don''t we just find out what works for us, if I am ufortable, I promise to tell you," I whisper back at him.


    "Deal." Benugh''s and holds me closer to his chest.


    We finish out drinks in afortable silence, then ce them on the side tables, before we both snuggle up to each other. Ben tells his Alexa to turn off the lights, and wey holding onto each other, as he ces soft kisses on the top of my head, and I ce little ones on his amazing chest, until peaceful and contented sleep finally finds us both.

 Chapter 42

    Ben''s Point of View


    I walk into work, feeling like the weight of the world has been lifted from my shoulders. Waking this morning feeling the softness of Lucy in my arms was heavenly. Her giggle when she felt my morning glory poking into her back as I spooned her was infectious, and only made the hard situation, harder. Her reluctance to kiss me, until she had disappeared into the bathroom, fearful of ''morning breath''. It was just perfect. As I left for work, I gave her one instruction. To move her kit from the guest room, into our bedroom, because that is what it now is, ''Our'' room. Davey is sat in his normal position, scanning the Sundend Echo, damn, he did not have a copy yesterday, and as much as I would deny it if asked whether I believed that was the reason the day had gone to hell in a handcuff, I cannot help the small sense of relief that he is reading the thing this morning.


    "How is Kathline and Andy?" I ask him.


    "Andy is a trooper mate. He is in tons of pain, but is being a brave soldier, as his mother calls him. Kathline, she is okay, baring up. I dropped off some clothes for her, this morning. Andy''s op isn''t going to be for a few days, so I asked the boss, rather than have today aspassionate leave, if I can have that day. He told me to work this morning, then head out to the hospital, then take the day of the op as well." Davey shrugs.


    He pretends he isn''t bothered, but I can see the sh of gratitude in his eyes. That is one thing about Webber, the man is firm when he needs to be, but is more than fair when ites to things like this. He understands familyes first, after, as he put it, he f****d up his rtionship with his ex-wife and kids because he put the job first. He has a young grandson now, and dotes on the kid, making up for the mistakes he made in the past. "That''s good." I smile, then head over to the locker, and ce my kit in there.


    I look at the door inside, I have no memories or pictures hung like most of the guys do, and I take a look at the picture I had snapped of Lucy asleep this morning on my phone. Damn, she looks so beautiful, she never fails to take my breath away. I determine to send off the picture, and the one of her and I together at Lumley Castle, printed off so I can have them in the door of my locker.


    I grab shutting the door, I walk back down towards themon room, as Yellow Watch make their way out the door. After yesterday, the usual banter between the Watches is quiet, and I let out a small sigh.


    Josie stands, her hands on her hips, ring at Headache as he rants at Wayne telling him it is a ''Tap, not a faucet''. She is obviously pissed off that Headache refuses to let Wayne''s Americanisms go.


    "Headache, leave him alone," Josie tells him, sounding like a pissed off primary school teacher.


    "Aye Headache, go take a f*****g pain pill will you," Davey shouts.


    I am not sure what I have missed, but obviously both Josie and Davey feel like Headache is going too far with his rant to Wayne.


    Twinkle walks in, looking more than a little bit pissed off.


    "What''s up with your face Twinkle?" Davey shouts over.


    "Sorry Ben, but your mother had really upset my wife," he states.


    I let out a sigh, I am about to say something in the mother''s defence, but Davey responds, after all the whole team love my Mam.


    "The bigger question is what the f**k did your ''Mrs.'' say to make Joanne call out her bullshit," Davey shouts over.


    I turn to Twinkle and look at him.


    "Look, they had words yesterday, because your wife was bitch-moaning andining about the Family Fun Day, then when Mam referred to you as ''Twinkle'' your wife kicked off and mmed the phone down," I state, then sit down.


    "Yeah, she is kicking off at me, not wanting toe, and saying I should not want toe either, now she is saying she is noting because Joanne will be there." Twinkle sighs shaking his head.


    "Tell her to grow the f**k up," Josie shouts across.


    The whole ce sits in stunned silence, it is not like Josie to get involved in this s**t, she is more like the peacemaker, not one to add fuel to the fire.


    "You know, I think it is not just this ce and my job she hates, I think it is me," Twinkle sighs out, looking despondent.


    Nobody says a word, because honestly, with the amount of arguing those two do, he is probably right.


    Station Officer Webber walks into the room, clearing his throat tomand our attention.


    "Okay, so news in from the Arson Squad. No surprise but it is confirmed, the fire was deliberately set. Someone had ced elerant into the kitchen, then lit a match from the far side of the building. The police are on site, however, as always, we have to be careful in case of more attacks. The family Fun Day, is going to proceed as nned, and I want to remind you all that I need who is manning what, on my desk by end of the shift."


    With that he turns and goes back towards his office. A hum echoes around themunity room, we all knew it was going to be confirmed, but it doesn''t lessen the sting of the word ''arson'' nheless.


    I head down to the garage, and make a start on checking the engine, making sure everything is where it should be, before I give it a good wash down both inside and out. I wee the mundane task, helping me to put thoughts of arson out of my mind, and focus on far happier thoughts about Lucy.


    I find myself wondering how her day is going, if the deal she had talked aboutst night hase in, also nning a date night for Monday when she is finished work. It cannot be ate one, as Lucy will have work on Tuesday, but I have all day to prepare for it. If the weather is good again, I am thinking of taking a walk up to Whitburn, around the cliffs, and prepare a pic in one of the small inlets, I am sure she will love it.


    I continue to polish the engine, as Twinkle approaches, I could do without his interruption. This thing with his wife and the mother is annoying.


    "Hey Ben, sorry for being off this morning. I had no sleep, after the fire, and as the Mrs. was in one of her moods, it was not a good night." Twinkle apologises.


    I nod my understanding, not really replying, the whole thing is just annoying. Of course, I defend my mother, and we all know what Twinkles wife is like. I feel sorry for the poor bloke because it cannot be easy living with the woman.


    Finished with the engine I return to themon room, and get some food, before embarking on a game of scrabble with Josie. Today is long, it is quiet, and although I do not want a day like yesterday to happen anytime soon, I find myself wondering if any shout wille in to break the monotony.


    "So, you are with Maxwell then?" I question Josie.


    She smiles a little before looking up at me.


    "He is not quite the arsehole I thought he was. But it is early days, we shall see." Josie shrugs slightly.


    "So how did that happen?" I ask.


    Josie lets out a little giggle.


    "I me your mother, she put changing room s*x in my head." She giggles slightly.


    Okay, I know I asked, but that is a little bit of too much information.


    "Okay, I really don''t want to know." I chuckle at her.


    "How is Lucy?" Josie asks.


    "Great, really great. She is enjoying work. Told me Anders was pacing the floor when news came out about the fire yesterday." I smile at the girl who is like a little sister to me.


    "Yeah, he turned up at my house, all hell-and-brimstone, wanting to know if I was okay." Josieughed.


    "Did that annoy you?" I ask, knowing Josie is fiercely independent.


    "Yes, but also turned me on," Josie whispered.


    "Again, too much information." Iugh at her.


    "Right, I am heading over to the hospital," Davey announces, standing up from his spot.


    "Oh, I baked Andy a cake, it is in the fridge," Josie shouts over to him.


    "Where is mine?" Davey chuckles at her.


    "There are three of them, one for Kathline as well." Josieughs light heartedly, shaking her head.


    The afternoon drags on, I did not realise just how much I would miss texting Lucy during our down times, but we set to work on sorting out the banners and stuff for Sunday, given it is so quiet. I am just helping Josie hang up the banners when my phone pings in my pocket. Reaching in, I see Lucy has text, and looking at the time, realise it has just gone 5pm, only an hour to go till I get home and spend the evening on the couch snuggling with my girl.


    Lucy - Hi, sorry I will not be home untilter tonight. Had a message from Cal, s**t has hit the fan so going to pop over and make sure the kids and him are okay xxx


    Ben - Why what has happened?


    Lucy - Samantha has left, gone to live with her friends. She has left the kids without even saying goodbye, the little ones are confused. Xxx


    Ben - Do you want me to pick you up when you are finished work?


    Lucy-Would you not mind? That would be great. Xxx


    Ben-Do not mind at all. Hope he is okay. He and the Kids are better off without her. xxx


    Lucy Thanks, and I know. Xxx


    I pull up outside Callum''s house, knocking on the door, Lucy opens it. The ce is a lot cleaner and tidier than thest time I was here. The kids are all dressed their little faces clean, and hairs brushed. "Hey babe, how was your day?" I ask her.


    "Great, my deal came in, and I got another big one as well, from a client I had previously worked with. Anders is really happy. If I keep this up, I will hit the target by end of next week, which means I will soon have the deposit for a house." She grins up at me.


    My stomach sinks, afterst night, and her moving into my room, I thought she would be happy to stay with me. I bend down to talk to the kids, to try and hide my utter disappointment but Lucy frowns at me, a questioning look on her face.


    "Hey Ben," Cal states as hees out of the kitchen, two small tes of meat, potatoes and vegetables in his hands as he sets them down on the small table and gathers the kids up to eat their meal.


    "Hi." I smile at him.


    "I asked Cal toe with the kids to the Family Fun Day on Sunday, I hope that is okay," Lucy asks me.


    "Of course it is, I will get some car seats fitted for the little ones, pick you up at around 10 am." I smile at him.


    "Thanks mate. The kids will love it." Cal smiles down at his little ones.


    "How is the work situation?" I asked him.


    "Well, I finished at the pub. Trying to find something I can do and childcare for the kids, but it is okay for now, I get to spend some quality time with the little munchkins." He grins down at the kids.


    We spend an hour with Cal and the kids, Lucy helping to bathe them and put them both to bed, before we head back home. Once we get through the front door of the house, I cannot contain myself any longer. "Lucy. I don''t want you to leave, I want you to stay here," I say, then hold my breath, praying she feels the same.

 Chapter 43

    Lucy''s Point of View


    Did I just hear him right? No, I must have miss heard him surely! Either that or this is some kind of dream I am about to wake up from. "Lucy, you are kind of leaving me hanging here babe." Ben looks at me, a rare sh of nervousness on his perfectly sculpted face. "Repeat the question please?" I whisper to him, unable to say anything in case I heard him wrong and make a total i***t of myself. Ben lets out a low chuckle, then takes hold of my waist, his eyes locking with mine.


    "I said, I don''t want you to leave, so asked if you would please consider staying here with me, rather than finding your own ce. Just to make it very clear, I want you to move in with me permanently." He grins down at me.


    s**t, he did say what I thought he said. I am not sure why, but a sense of panic begins to bubble up inside me. After all I trust this man with my life, however what people will think of us starts to cloud my judgement.


    "Ben, is it not a bit quick to be deciding that?" I whisper, even though my heart is shouting ''YES, YES, YES,'' my mind is shouting louder, that he may change his mind in a few weeks and to proceed with caution.


    "Possibly, but when you know, you just know. Trust me babe, I know." Ben locks his beautiful grey eyes at me, making my heart skip multiple beats.


    I give him a soft smile, lifting my hand to trace the scruff on his face. I desperately want to say yes, but we must be sensible, things could change.


    "You might change your mind in a few weeks," I whisper to him.


    "I won''t." His answer is determined, and filled with confidence, making me want to jump into his arms, wrap my legs around him and dry hump him all the way upstairs. But I don''t do that, this is serious, and I thinkmon sense says to wait before we make that life changing decision. "Ben," I begin to whisper to him


    "Lucy, before you say anything, how about apromise?" He looks down at me.


    I nod, waiting to hear what he has to say.


    "I know this is quick, and I hope that is all that is stopping you from saying yes. So, how about you remain here as nned, putting away your money for a new ce, in a few weeks, we revisit this conversation," He asks.


    I bit my bottom lip, I know my eyes are wide looking at him, I feel the blush begin on my cheeks. A small smile forms on my lips and I nod.


    "Okay, I can agree to that." I smile up at him, as the panic I felt started to subside slightly, knowing he understood my fear.


    "Cool, but just so you know, I am going to make it extremely difficult for you to leave. Not in some crazy kidnapping way, but I am determined to show you just how amazing our life together will be." Ben smirks at me, making my heart feel like it was going to burst out of my chest it was beating that loud and fast.


    His lips crash into mine, as my arms wrap around his neck, my fingers running through his hair. Biting my bottom lip slightly, I gasp as his tongue invades my mouth, setting my senses on overdrive. My body feels like a million jolts of electricity is surging through it, as our tongues dance together, twisting and turning. Ben pulls my body closer to his, as he deepens the kiss, and I can feel therge bulge in his trousers, as between my legs begins to throb, my arousal pooling out of my body. My n*****s strain against thece of my bra, poking into Ben''s hard, wide musclebound chest.


    The need for oxygen takes over and Ben breaks the kiss, leaving me breathless and panting. He holds me a little tighter to his chest, then bends his head down to give me another quick peck on my lips before chuckling at me. "Like I said, I am going to make it very difficult for you to leave me."


    I giggle at his quip, he is not wrong, I am already wanting to just say ''Screw it'' and just do this, but sense tells me to hold back a little bit and see how we feel in a few weeks.


    "So, did you move your stuff into OUR room," Ben asks, emphasising the ''our''.


    "Yes, I did." I nod emphatically at him.


    "Good. So, do you fancy being naughty tonight?


    Oh s**t, yes, I fancy being naughty, I had dreamed of nothing else than being very naughty with this man.


    "We can go for a walk down to the beach, and get some fish and chips?" He grinned at me.


    A slight wave of disappointment washes over me, that he was thinking about fish and chips when I was thinking more about me bing the food. I internally give my head a shake, to get rid of the dirty thoughts and smile up at him. "That depends," I say mischievously to him.


    "Oh really, on what?" he asks chuckling at me.


    "If there is also the inclusion of an ice cream after."


    "I think that can be amodated." Benughs.


    "Oh, and one more thing." I grin at him.


    Ben raises an eyebrow tilting his head to one side, with a smirk on his lips, waiting for me to continue.


    "I pay." I smile. But I give him a look of determination.


    "Er, no, I pay Lucy," Ben states.


    "Er, no, I will pay for these, no arguments Ben." I grin at him.


    Grumbling he eventually gives in and nods his head, as we turn around, hand-in-hand and leave the house, walking down to the beach.


    We stand in the long queue to get the best fish and chips on the, when it is our turn, Ben immediately puts a ¡ê20 note down, turning to me and winking, as I go to protest, thedy behind the counter grabs his money, then looks at me. "Let the man pay." Sheughs, reading the situation perfectly.


    Shaking my head in mock annoyance, and ept the defeat, I grab my fish and chips and we head off walking towards the show ground, munching away silently, bothpletely contented.


    "It is the air show in a couple of weeks. I will be on day-shift and have to work it. But I will be here ready if anything happens. However, if you want to pop down, the mother alwayses, you could bring Cal and the kids as well, so we can spend some time together during my breaks." Ben smiles at me.


    "Sounds great, I will need to get ear defenders for Daunte." I smile up at him, loving how inclusive he is of my brother and his kids.


    "Of course, we have some at the station, for both the kids." Ben nods, then picks up another chip, stuffing it into his mouth.


    "Cool." I smile, grabbing a piece of the fish, and letting out a moan as I pop it in my mouth. These really are delicious.


    Bed stills slightly, and looks at me, letting out a long breath.


    "s**t Lucy, that noise does things to me," he growls out slightly.


    I let out a giggle, as I nce down to see, the noise really has had an effect on him.


    "So, I can see." I nod towards the bulge in his pants.


    Then feeling empowered, and a little naughty, I put a chip in my mouth and deliberately moan again.


    "Lucy," Ben growls in a warning.


    Iugh, biting my bottom lip.


    "Payback for not letting me buy the food." I shrug at him.


    "Hum, you can buy the ice creams," Ben sighs out.


    I grin at him happily, as we continue to make our way down the promenade, towards the old white lighthouse. Using that as our walking round-about, we make our way back down the promenade. Ady sits on one of the wooden benches looking out to sea, her long curly red hair blows slightly in the breeze, her hand on her stomach, she looks a little sad, and my heart suddenly feels heavy.


    "Good evening, Doctor." Ben greets her.


    "Oh, Hi Ben, how are you keeping?" she asks.


    "Great, really great." Ben smiles.


    "Good, that is really nice to hear," the doctor answers.


    Getting the feeling she wants to be left alone, we continue past, with a quick goodbye.


    "She looks sad," I whisper to Ben.


    "Yeah, she always has that look about her, she is one of the new doctors at the surgery. She is pregnant, and I am not sure if the father is about," Ben sighs out. "Another deadbeat dad. That is why I have so much respect for Cal, he is doing everything he can to raise his kids himself now, despite being little more than a kid himself. I promise you Lucy, I will help you help him with those kids, because he has stepped up, better than a lot of men who are twice his age." Ben sighs.


    I do not doubt his statement, not for one second, and for him to want to help and support my brother really does mean the world to me. Ben is right, he is going to make leaving his home, difficult.


    Reaching the ice cream van, Ben lets me buy us the ''99''s, and we begin the walk back up Dyknds Road towards home. s**t, it really does feel like home, but sense needs to prevail here; it is too soon, and I do need to decide about moving in permanently in a few more weeks. Ben swirls his tongue around the top of the ice cream peak, his eyes locking with mine. Yeah, that had the desired effect, mydy parts begin to instantly throb as I imagine that tongue elsewhere on my body, my whitecey underwear bing soaked in an instant. My pulse begins to race, and I let out a soft, shaky breath as I unashamedly stare, totally transfixed at what he is doing, my mind conjuring up all kinds of dirty images. Seeing the small smirk on his lips, I know he is deliberately putting the dirty thoughts into my brain, I decide that two can y that game.


    I bring my tongue to the base of the ke then slowly lick up the delicious chocte, before swirling it around the top with the tip of my tongue. Rolling my eyes back into my head, then lower my mouth down, taking the ke to the back of my throat, bobbing my head up and down slightly, and letting out a soft moan.


    Ben lets out a low growl, as he watches, as transfixed on what I am doing, as I was at his little show.


    "Lucy, you are ying with fire babe," Ben hisses out, almost like his is in pain.


    "Oops, sorry, good job I know a fireman who can whip his hose out," I say, trying to look innocent, but know I am failing at this.


    Ben leans in and groans into my ear.


    "Carry on, and I will be whipping my hose out when I have you in my bed, and have you lick it like that ke." His hot breath tickles my ear, making me even more turned on.


    My eyes lock with his in a challenge, I cannot help myself, something primal taking over me, as my n*****s be rock hard in my bra and I clench my thighs together in an attempt to bring some relief to the pulsing between my legs. "Do it," I say, not sure where this confidence ising from.


    Ben lets out another growl, then grabs my hand and picks up the pace, towards the house. I guess I have released the beast, and I know, I am more than happy to see if his hose tastes as good as this ke, and I cannot wait to find out.

 Chapter 44

    Ben''s point of view.


    Animal instinct, that is what I feel has taken over me, as I open the door to the house, then grab hold of Lucy, making good use of my fireman''s lift abilities and run up the stairs, kicking the door to the bedroom open. Lucy is giggling like crazy as I gently throw her onto the soft mattress, then crawl on my knees hovering on top of her. She is driving me crazy, biting her bottom lip, her cheeks slightly blushing, but I see no fear or uncertainty in her eyes, which spurs me on.


    My lips find hers, as I invade her delicious mouth with my tongue. Never has a woman tasted as good as she does. I take my time, exploring every inch of her delectable mouth. My m*****d is straining against the confines of my trousers, begging to be released, pulsing every time Lucy makes soft moans. I trail my fingers through her long brown hair, then breaking the kiss, I ce soft pecks along her jaw, reaching the spot just under her ear. She lets out a soft mewl as I kiss and s**k the erogenous zone.


    f**k, I have never wanted a woman as much as I want her, my beautiful Lucy. Her hands moved down my back, as she finds the hem of my t-shirt, and delicately trails her fingers up under the fabric, causing a shiver of pure pleasure to wash over my body. Moving my fingers down, I begin to open the buttons of her blouse, as I kiss back up towards her mouth. Lucy wraps her legs around my waist, as once more I pour everyst ounce of my passion for her into the hot steamy kiss. Her hips begin to move towards me, as she lets out more of her amazing moans.


    Breaking the kiss, I sit up, and pull off my top, her pupils blow, as she takes in my chest. I want to take her, im her and make her mine, but, as needy as my girl is, she is still not ready to go all the way. However, I know she is ready to have her s****l experiences increase, and I am determined to give her mind-blowing pleasure. My eyes lock with hers.


    "If you feel ufortable at any point, you tell me Lucy," I whisper to her.


    She gives me a small nod, and watching her face closely I remove her top, throwing it on top of mine on the floor. Slowly I reach round her back, unsping her whitece bra, then pull it down off her arms, discarding it to the pile of clothes on the floor. I take a second to look at her bare chest, she is so f*****g beautiful, I can hardly breath.


    My fingers trail down her neck, as once more our eyes lock, and I bring them down to her naked breast, circling her engorged n****e with my thumb, my eyes never leaving hers. Cupping her heavy breast in my hand I dip my head and take it in my mouth as I look up, my eyes never leaving hers. I gently begin to s**k on her hardened n****e, Lucy''s head tilts back as she lets out another needy moan, her hips thrusting forward.


    Seeing how receptive she is to me, makes my length harden even more so, and I feel like I could explode in my pants. I feast on her naked breast like a man starved, my teeth graze her n****e, and she moans with pleasure. I push the boundaries slightly giving it a little bite. Lucy arches her back, pushing her b****t further into my mouth in response, as sheces her fingers through my hair, pushing my head down towards her.


    Licking, sucking and nibbling leaving my mark on her soft skin, I lift my head, and give attention to the other breast, as I work it with my mouth, my fingers tweaking with the other n****e still wet from my mouth. Lucy begins to writhe beneath me, her moans turning into low squeals of delight. I look up, as with onest s**k on her skin, I pull back. Her breasts were beautiful before my marks were on them, but now, covered in my love bites, they are out of this world. I watch her intently, as I unbutton her jeans, slowly slipping them down her long shapely legs, taking her whitecy thong with them, making sure she is okay. She licks her delicious lips, as she watches me.


    "Trust me babe," I tell her, and she gives me one nod in response.


    Pulling them from her ankles, I throw them into the pile of clothes, then sit back on my knees, my eyes trailing her perfect naked body. She is amazing, so beautiful, my gaze stills as I take in her bare glistening p***y. Her legs are open, bent at the knees. Perfect, so ******g perfect.


    I nce up at her face once more, to make sure she is okay, then tip my head downwards. Extending the tip of my tongue I swirl it around her engorged clit, as Lucy shudders, bucking her hips up to me, letting out a loud moan of pleasure. Encouraged, I bring my lips down and begin to both lick and suck as she bucks up, twisting and turning in response to my mouth on her c**t. I ce my hands on her thighs parting her legs a little bit more, then hold her in ce, as I give her hot little p***y a lick from back to front, gathering her sweet juices onto my tongue.


    "Oh f**k!" Lucy cries out.


    My eyes reach hers and see she is throwing her head from side-to-side, her checks flushed pink, lost in her own world of lust. Repeating the action, I watch her face contort with pleasure, then concentrate on her c**t once more, as her hands find my hair again and she pulls at it, pushing my face into her hot wet throbbing core. I let out a low chuckle.


    Moving my hand from one of her thighs, I hover it against her entrance, then with a quick look at her face, I gently bite down on her clit as I enter a finger into her. s**t, she is not ready for more than one finger, she is so tight, the soft walls of her virginal p***y, grip my finger, as her juices begin to flow freely, over my hand. I slowly begin to pump my finger in-and-out of her, as she, once more, arches her back, and thrashes about, her grip on my hair bing tighter. "Don''t stop, please don''t stop," she begs.


    I don''t intend to stop, not until she has reached her climax. I withdraw my fingers, and she lets out a moan of protest, as I lick off her addictive sweet nectar from my finger.


    "Do you think you can take more?" I ask her.


    "Please, Ben, please," she all but shouts.


    I return my mouth to her clit, then ce two fingers inside her, damn she grips them like a vice, and so I spread them slightly, stretching her, all the while licking, sucking, and nibbling her swollen c**t.


    Hooking my fingers, I begin to explore her cavity, finding the spot inside her where all the nerve endings meet. Thrusting her hips upwards, she lets out another squeal, as I brush over her G-spot. I concentrate all my effort on that one spot, as she pants, letting out more squeals. "Oh God, something is happening..." she shouts.


    Seeing she is at her limit, I bite down on her clit a little harder, as she lets out a primal squeal of delight, her already tight p***y, gripping my fingers tighter, as shees. My eyes look at her beautiful face, not wanting to miss a single second of seeing here undone.


    I pump my fingers, and lick her clit, allowing her to ride the crest of her wave, before slowly bringing her back down to earth, before removing my fingers and cleaning them with my tongue, addicted to the taste of her.


    Slumping against the pillows, she is breathless, panting, her cheeks flushed with the afterglow. She is so beautiful.


    I crawl up the bed, gathering her into my arms.


    "Are you okay?" I asked, cing a soft kiss on her lips.


    "Wow, that was... oh my word," she whispers, looking a little shocked.


    I smile at her, proud that I had given her that experience. She looks up at me, with a soft smile.


    "You have more clothes on than me," she whispers.


    "You are correct, I do." I chuckle.


    Gently she pushes me onto my back, then looks into my eyes.


    "My turn," she whispers.


    f**k, her tongue is trailing down my chest, circling my own n*****s, and I hiss in response to her ministrations.


    "Lucy, babe, you don''t have to," I groan, but hell I really want her to.


    "I know I don''t, but I want to, now let me know if I do anything wrong," she whispers, her tongue trailing down the ridges of my abdominal muscles, as her fingers fumble with the button on the top of my trousers.


    I hear the sound of my zip going down, as my hard length finally feels some relief when she hesitantly pulls down my trousers. I lift my backside up, to help her pull them off, and add them to the increasing heap of clothes at the side of the bed. She hesitates as her fingers hook the hem of my boxer briefs and looks at me. I don''t want to push her, but I give her a nod of encouragement, and biting her bottom lip she pulls them free. Gasping slightly, she looks at my engorged m*****d, then looks at me wide eyed. "That is f*****g huge!" she exims.


    Not that I am one for checking out other men''s private parts, but having shared showers with the guys at work, I know it is quite a bitrger than the average p***s. I say nothing, letting her decide what she wants or doesn''t want to do with it.


    Slowly she trails her fingers up my hardened shaft, f**k I am not going tost long, her touch is like a pleasurable jolt of electricity, and my length pulses in response. Encouraged, I see her watching it, as she moved her fingers up-and-down, then circles my bulbus head, taking a little bit of the pre-cum on her finger, then hesitantly ces it on her tongue, as if to test out if she likes it or not.


    Gripping the shaft at the base, she pumps me a couple of times, and I let out a low moan of satisfaction. Her eyes meet with mine, as she licks her lips, then removes her hand, and slowly moves it towards my balls, stroking them with her fingers, as I let out another groan of pleasure.


    Closing my eyes to enjoy the sensation of her fingers, I feel her tongue at the bottom of my hard shaft. Snapping them back open, I watch as she licks my engorged length, like she had the ke, then swirled her tongue around the head, gathering more pre-c*m on it.


    "I like it," she whispers. I am not sure if that is to me or to herself, but the deration causes more of my seed to ooze out of the top.


    Instantly she licks it off again, as I let out another groan of pleasure, as she opens her mouth, and slowly takes me in, inch-by-inch.


    I have to resist the urge to thrust, hard and fast, wanting her to set the pace. I hit the back of her throat, and she takes the remaining inches in her hand, and begins to bob up-and-down, sucking me like a f*****g lollypop. This is not going to take long. I am already nearing my climax, then she begins to moan, and I see her hand drop to her c**t as she massages it, whilst pumping me with her hand and my mouth.


    "f**k Lucy, I am going toe babe," I shout.


    I fist my hands into her hair, as I guide her mouth, up-and-down my shaft, then all restraint leaves me, as I pump into her. She continues to suck, lick, and moan, as she gives me the best head of my life. Made all the better because she is pleasuring herself, enjoying the experience so much.


    Her rhythm is perfect, and I remove one hand from her hair, and reach down, as she sucks me, and massages her c**t simultaneously. I ce my two fingers into her hot wet folds, and find her spot, determined to help her reach her high, as I release my own. Lucy moans, and continues to bob up-and-down, my balls clench, and I know I am about ready to release all of me into her mouth.


    "You need to let me pull out now Lucy, or I am going toe in your mouth babe," I warn her.


    I expect her to release me, but she only takes me deeper and faster, letting out her own moans of pleasure. Two pumpster, I release the hot streams of my essence into her willing mouth, I watch on transfixed as her delicate throat swallows it down.


    Perfect, she is damn well perfect in every possible way. I move my fingers again against her g-spot and she grips them like a vice, as she tips over the edge of her own desire. As shees down from her high, she lets my c**k go from her mouth with a plop, as I pull out my fingers and lick them clean, then gather her up into my arms, holding her to my chest.


    "Where did you learn to do that Lucy?" I ask, smiling down at her.


    Giggling, she looks up at me shyly, and I pull her tighter to me, to reassure her.


    "I may, or may not have practiced with a banana, when I was a teenager," She giggled, blushing slightly.


    I throw my head back, and let out a bellow ofughter, shaking my head at her.


    "Practiced on a banana. Oh, my word. I love you, Lucy." Iugh.


    Lucy stiffens in my arms, and I realise what I have said.


    s**t. I have probably scared her again; I look down at her wide eyes and give her a soft smile, then nod my head. After all, I know it is the truth, and now the cat is out the bag, I am damned well going to make sure she knows exactly how I feel. "I love you," I whisper, then ce a kiss on her forehead, as she blinks up at me.


    "I think I love you too," she whispers back, blushing pink.


    "Good, d we both are on the same page." I sigh out in relief, feeling happier than I have ever felt in my whole life.

 Chapter 45

    Joanne''s Point of View.


    Flipping heck, it is hot in here! Seriously, I am melting, and being a woman of a certain age, that is not good! I already need water wings when I go to bed at night, and the sweats start. Bloody menopause.


    Why, oh why, did I agree to bake pies for the Family Fun Day? Don''t get me wrong, I don''t mind doing it, just not in this heat, the oven only adding to the increasing temperature. I open all of the windows throughout the house, then wiping the sweat from my brow, I continue to mash the corned beef and onion in with the potatoes.


    As I look out of my window, I see Lucy walking in the back gate towards my kitchen door, she has the brightest smile on her face. I love this girl, she has brought happiness to my son, and on top of that she is absolutely lovely. I couldn''t have asked for more, she is an answered prayer, believe me on that one.


    She knocks on the door, then opens it.


    "Hi Joanne," she cheerfully greets me.


    "Hi Lucy, did you walk over?" I ask.


    "Yeah, I got halfway, and wished I hadn''t, it is so dammed hot out there." She smiles.


    "Get yourself some water." I nod to the fridge, happy I had ced lots of bottles in there, along with some in the freezer, knowing I was going to be baking in the heat.


    "Thanks, so... put me to work." Lucy smiles, she must have been thirsty because she drank half the bottle in one go.


    "You can make a start on the sd-shit nobody ever eats, if you don''t mind. Add lemon juice to it and wrap the bowl with double clingfilm and put it back in the fridge, it should keep okay till tomorrow then," I instruct her.


    Lucy turns to the fridge and gets out the sd stuff, then washes her hands and ties her hair back into a ponytail, before she begins to chop up the sd.


    "How is your brother?" I ask Lucy. They have both told me that he is newly single, but from what I can gather he is better off without that girl who is a poor excuse for a mother.


    "Yeah, he is good. Looking forward to tomorrow with the kids. I reckon he is going to be in the fire engine more than Daunte and Kirstie, ying pretend." Lucyughs.


    I smile at her and nod my head.


    "Do you know what he is going to do for work?" I ask.


    "Not yet. But thankfully, because he is a single parent now, he gets government help. So... he can work out what he wants to do and fit it in around the kids." Lucy smiles.


    I nod my head in understanding, I remember when Ben was little, having to find childcare, and work, it can be a nightmare. However, thankfully we live in Ennd, where we get government help, so that we can work only 20 hours per week, and they will top-up the money, if you are a single parent.


    "How are the kids doing?" I ask, knowing it must be confusing for the little ones to suddenly not have their mother about.


    "Great, I am sure they will ask about Samantha in time, but as of yet, they have not noticed much difference. Which makes me wonder if she did spend most of her day in bed, even when I was not living there." Lucy sighed out, clearly worried that had happened. "Well, we don''t know either way Lucy, but the kids are well cared for now," I reassure her.


    "How is my son?" I ask, given Ben has messaged but not called for a few days, but I take that to mean things are going well with Lucy, and that just makes me happy.


    "He is great, more than great, amazing." Lucy blushes slightly, looking down.


    "Hum, good to know." Iugh and give her a knowing wink.


    Lucy looks up at me, shaking her head, her cheeks now bright red, so I hit the nail on the head, there rtionship is progressing. Good.


    "So, who else is cooking and bringing things?" Lucy changes the subject quickly.


    "Josie is baking cakes tonight when she finishes work, Anne, Wayne''s mam, she is doing picky bits, that kids will like. Twinkles ''Mrs., is well, doing two things as per: f**k and All." I sigh.


    It is unusual for me to dislike people, but I really do not like that woman. Not one bit!


    "You really don''t like her, do you?" Lucyughs.


    "No, I normally like most people, but she is a b***h, when Ben was injured, she rang me and said, thank God it was him and not William," I growl, anger pulsing through my veins at the memory. "You are joking?" Lucy asked, her eyes wide with shock.


    "No, that is what she said. I mean, I tried to like her before that, but once she said that when I was praying for my son''s life, I gave in trying, and let the hate take over." I shrugged giving a smallugh to lighten the conversation.


    "Not surprised, I think I hate her now as well." Lucy shrugged.


    "Finished, what should I do now?" Lucy asked, as she finished off washing and wrapping the sd up, putting it into the fridge.


    "Well, these pies are in the oven for twenty minutes or so, so how about a nice cupper?" I say with a smile.


    "In this heat?" Lucyughs at me.


    "Yeah, it actually helps you feel cooler after you are finished, trust me." I grin flipping the switch on the kettle.


    "So... what is Ben''s boss like?" Lucy asks me.


    "Whip-me-with-your-willy Webber, oh he is s*x on legs, seriously, the man is hot-to-trot." I smile at her.


    He is though, his ck skin against his white shirt he always wears as part of his uniform, his swagger, as he walks that lets you know the rumours about ck guys is most definitely true in his case, and he is packing a veryrge fireman''s hose in his pants. Damn, if I was ten years younger, I would give him a run for his money. Well, I say that, but the thing with me is, if I like a man, I cannot flirt for toffee, lose my ability toplete a coherent sentence, and refuse to speak with them. However, if I don''t fancy them, I can flirt for Ennd, which is why I end up, well used too, with the guys I didn''t really likeing on to me.


    Plus, after being burnt a couple of times, I have all the banter about men, but none of it amounts to anything, I am hesitant to put myself out there, plus who wants a 50-something-year-old woman, who sweats like a b***h in heat every night, and has to get up around four times for a wee. So, I am resolved to live out my days single, and live vicariously through Ben''s young friends at the station.


    Lucyughs at my analogy of Bens'' boss, shaking her head.


    "You are funny, you don''t give a s**t, do you?" Lucy asksughing.


    "Not really, however, I am all talk and no action. It has been so long; I think I have forgotten what to do with a whipping willy." Iugh.


    "Hey, he has asked Ben a couple of times if you are going to the Family Fun Fay, so maybe you will find out." Lucy nods at me raising her eyebrows.


    "Oh, the chance would be a fine thing. However, I very much doubt it, especially if he caught a glimpse of my very sexy spanks, and dder control pads, in case I sneeze." Iugh.


    Lucy throws her head backughing, as we continue to drink our tea, and yes, it did work, and I cool down considerably after drinking it.


    "Ben is picking me up when he is finished work," Lucy states looking at her phone.


    "Oh good, do you want to stay for tea? By that I mean, I am going to order a takeout, because it is too damn hot to cook, and after doing those pies I really cannot be arsed." I smile and shrug.


    "Oh, I would love to, but Ben is taking me out tonight. Why don''t youe?" Lucy offers.


    "No, don''t be daft. You enjoy your night; you do not need Ben''s mother c**k-blocking you." I wave her off, but grateful for the invite.


    "You will not be c**k-blocking, and we would love you toe." Lucy protests.


    I have no doubt she would be okay with it, and I know Ben would agree, but I also know, secretly, he will be cursing me to hell and back if he has organised a special date for the pair of them, and given he got the pic stuff out of the garagest night, that is what he will have nned.


    "Honestly, thank you for the invite, but I need a cold shower, then bed, because tomorrow will be a long day at the station." I smile at her.


    "Is that cold shower because of the heat, or because I asked you about Whip-you-with-his-willy Webber." Lucyughs.


    See, I knew I liked this girl!


    "The heat, well... maybe a little bit of whip-me, but mainly the heat." Iugh.


    I wave Ben and Lucy off, after he picks her up, a smile on my face, as happiness floods over me, seeing just how contented my son is. Then I head upstairs and have my cold shower, ready to hit my bed, and get some sleep, before tomorrow.


    My 7am rm goes off, and I jump out of bed, naked from the heat. My wobbly bits, well, wobbling as I jog to the bathroom, and turn the shower on as cold as I can get it, then let out a screech as I stand under the freezing water, before letting out a sigh of utter relief. I get myself washed, then wrapping a towel around myself, head back to my bedroom and get dressed.


    Deciding against the spanks as in this heat, well, ... just no! I go for a pair of cotton undies, and my trusted white minimising bra. I pull out a long blue and white stripped summer skirt with split up the leg, added bonus, sticated waist, because the friendly menopause graciously gifts you with many bellies as well asck of dder control, and hot sweats. I pull on a long white V-neck sleeveless top.


    Spraying four times as much deodorant than I possibly need, and a long spray of my coco Chanel. I pop some make up on, not sure why, as I am sure it will melt off me by the end of the day, but still, makes me feel a bit more confident. Then scrape my long brown with grey highlights, because I forgot to get a hair dyest week, into a ponytail. I look in the mirror wondering if I could use mascara to hide the small amount, of grey shes, then decide against it, as I would probably make a mess of it.


    I head to the kitchen, grabbing cool packs from the freezer and adding them to the cool bags I bought from Morrisons the other day and pack up the food, when Ben and Lucy walk in the house.


    "Hi Mother, you ready?" Ben cheerfully asks, smiling.


    See, happy, my boy is very happy, and my heart leaps with joy in my chest, because he deserves it.


    "Yeah, just got one more bag to pack." I smile at him, as he takes the two packed bags and takes them out into the car.


    "We are going to drop you off first, then go back for Cal and the kids." Lucy smiles at me.


    "Cool." I grin, then head out, and get into the back of the car.


    We pull up outside the station, and Josie is stood, a rather tall, but not as tall as Ben, good looking man is standing next to her, looking at her as if she is food. Guess that is the arse-hole she pretended to hate. "Hey Joanne." Josie waves at me.


    Getting out the car I wave at her, then go round to the boot, Josie and the arse-hole following, both of them grabbing the bags of food. Guess he isn''t such a d**k after all.


    "Hi Anders." Lucy greets him, oh yeah, I forgot, another gift from the menopause, short term memory loss! He is Lucy''s new boss.


    "Hi Lucy, Ben." He nods at them both.


    "Anders this is Joanne, Ben''s mam, she is cool." Josie grins at me.


    "Not in this heat." Iugh, it is already sweltering, and it is just 10 am.


    "We are going to pick up Cal and the kids, then I will give you a hand." Lucy smiles at me.


    "Don''t worry, Josie will help." I smile at her, as she gets back into Ben''s car, and he speeds away.


    "She is lovely." Josie grins at Bens car.


    "Yeah, she really is. Fits right in and doesn''t seem to mind my crazy." Iugh.


    "So, where are we putting the food?" I ask Josie.


    "In the fridges, Boss has organised one half of them to be empty for us." Josie smiles, as Anders carries a few bags in each of his hands and walks off towards the station.


    We walk into the station together and Josie smiles at me.


    "The boss said he wanted to see you." Josie grins at me.


    "Wow, I wonder if he is going to prove to me that the saying is true." Iugh, as we round into themon room, to find the guys from ''Blue watch'' all sat eating their breakfast, whilst waiting for a shout.


    "What saying is that, Joanne?" Anders asks me, as he opens the fridge.


    "That once you have had ck, you never look back." I grin and wink.


    Suddenly I see Josie''s eyes widen, and she rolls her lips together, but still manages to giggle, as I feel a presence behind me, then hot tickling breath breathes on my ear, making my cotton granny pants more than a little moist, and not for once, from sneezing. "Well, I prefer to quote the White Chic''s Movie ''Once you have ck you are going to need a wheelchair"."


    Whip...Me...With...Your...Willy!


    f**k.


    s**t.


    Bollocks!

 Chapter 46

    Josie''s point of view.


    me, opened mouthed shaking her head.


    I cannot stop the giggling, as I watch Ben''s mother go from white, to slightly pink, to bright red, as the boss whispers about the movie White Chicks in her ear. Typical Joanne, all mouth and no action. As the boss stalks off after getting her all flustered, she looks at "You could have warned me!" she res at me, then bites her lip, in a half-smirk, holding back her ownughter.


    "To be fair, I didn''t see him till thest moment," I defend myself, now fullyughing, tears starting to roll down my cheeks.


    "Biatch." Joanne shakes her head in embarrassed dismay.


    "Seriously though, he has said he wants to see you about something," I say, trying to stop my hystericalughter, as Anders looks at me, an amused frown on his face.


    "Well, I am not going to go ask him what he wants now, am I," Joanne states, her voice high from the embarrassing situation she has gotten herself into.


    "Why not, maybe he wants you," Anders tells her.


    "Yeah right, it is not grab-a-granny night." Joanneughs.


    "What are you talking about, trust me, he doesn''t see a granny, he sees a woman, he clearly likes," Anders tells her.


    I smile up at him, yeah, he has grown on me, and I find my self nodding in agreement.


    The past few days have been great, although after I got back to work, I have hardly seen him, but he texts and rings every day. He did, however, turn up, back at my ce the night after the school fire, demanding to look at me, and see if I was okay. Bless him, he was half crazed.


    He also stated that after today is finished with, I had to pack a bag as I was spending my four days off at his house. I tried to argue, but I lost, lets face it, the thought of spending every night with Anders for the next four nights, before the dreaded nightshifts begin again, has my fanny fluttering like crazy.


    We haven''t had s*x since the changing room, Anders telling me, he wants to show me I mean more than just a quick, f**k. I must admit that was nice to hear, but now I have needs, because never has a man made me feel like he did in that changing room. "I highly doubt it, but thank you for trying to make me feel better. You are a lot nicer than I thought you would be." Joanne smiles up at Anders.


    "Yeah, no doubt my feisty firefighter here told you I was and arse-hole, and a lot of other things. She likes to do that to me." Anders chuckles at her.


    "Hey, at that time you were a total arse-hole, do not try and deny it," I sass at him.


    "Not going to deny it, I am a nice guy, with arse-hole tendencies." Anders shrugs, thenughs as he picks up more of the food Joanne brought and puts it in the fridges.


    Twinkle arrives with his ''Mrs., she stands to the side, and despite me smiling and saying hello, she turns her head away as if she is stood next to a blocked toilet. Charming. Joanne rolls her eyes, shaking her head. Yeah, she hates Mrs. Twinkle. But you catch more flies with honey than vinegar, so I open the top cupboard and grab the juices and pop down.


    "Hey, would you like a drink?" I deliberately ask her with a smile. I don''t know her name, in fact, I don''t think any of us do, she has always just been Twinkle''s Mrs., as that is all he refers to her as.


    She doesn''t answer, just shakes her head, and looks over to the side as if I don''t exist. I feel Anders stiffen beside me, as he looks at the woman.


    "Hey, rude b***h, my girlfriend asked you a question," Anders growls out.


    Twinkle sighs as he looks daggers at his wife, then offers me an apologetic look.


    "I will go fire up the BBQ," he states, then grabs his wife by the elbow and walks off back down the stairs and out onto the field at the side of the station where the activities will take ce. "I like you," Joanne deres with a smile at Anders.


    "Is she always like that?" he asks.


    "Always, not helped by our mutual hatred." Joanneughs.


    "Joanne, can I grab you for a second," Station Officer Webber shouts.


    I watch as Ben''s mother blushes again then nods her head and follows him into his office.


    Finished in the kitchen, Anders and I head outside, he ces his hand in mine, entwining our fingers.


    Wayne is stood next to Headache, both turn to look at us. Seeing our hands joined together, Wayne grins.


    "Told you, hand over the bucks," Wayne drawls to Headache.


    "It''s pounds, not f*****g bucks, you are f*****g ENGLISH!" Headache snaps, annoyed once more, then pulls out a ¡ê10 pound note, and passes it to Wayne.


    I don''t ask what that is about, and head round to the side of the building, grabbing therge pegs and mallet that are sat beside the deted bouncy castle, to hammer it into the ground safely. "Hey, I will do that," Anders shouts over scowling slightly.


    He really needs to get used to the fact that I am more than able to do jobs like this myself.


    "I am more than capable, however, go turn the air pump on so it intes, and I can put them in correctly." I smile at him as he offers me a low growl, muttering something about me being too independent for my own good, and needing a good spank, before heading off to the air pump and switching it on.


    I cannot deny his words send my fanny flutters into overdrive, as I remember when he gave my backside a spank in that changing room, when I was bent over legs spread waiting for him to get some protection.


    Therge castle intes, and I begin to hammer the pegs in to keep it tethered to the ground and safe for the kids, and let''s face it, off duty firefighters, to bounce on itter.


    "Oi Twinkle, step away from the BBQ, no way are we eating charcoal-everything today," Davey''s voice shouts out.


    I turn and smile as I see him at the boot of his car, taking out a wheelchair, as Kathline opens her door, and fusses over her young son. Davey runs round and picks up our stations very own Naughty Norman Price, in his arms and gently puts him in the wheelchair, making sure he is safely situated and the rest for his newly-cast-leg is in ce.


    "Hi Andy." I smile and wave at the little one.


    Thed gives a small smile and wave, but he doesn''t seem to be as confident as he normally is, but who, in all honesty, can me him, poor thing.


    I finish off pegging the bouncy castle down, then shout to Anders to keep it switched on, as a lot of people begin to make their way onto the field, today is not only for the firefighters, but also the localmunity, making in-roads with the kids and families, hopefully to build good rtions with them.


    Davey wheels Andy over, Kathline along side him, looking amazing, but also like she needed a good night''s sleep.


    "Hey, Andy, I guess no bouncing for you today. However, see those stocks over there...." I say pointing to the wooden stocks, and the buckets filled with ice cold water. "...well,ter you can throw wet sponges at Davey, me, and Ben ... the other firefighter who rescued you. Oh ... and our big boss man, make sure to have your sponge extra wet to throw at him." I smile crouching down beside his wheelchair.


    "Cool" Andy croaks out.


    No wonder the kid is quiet, his throat will be sore as anything from the smoke inhtion.


    "I wasn''t sure if he shoulde, but he was so excited to get out of hospital yesterday, so he could be here, I didn''t have the heart to say no." Kathline smiles down lovingly at her boy, then looks up to me tears pricking her eyes.


    "Thank you, Josie, I know you went in with Davey and Ben to rescue him," she says to me.


    I smile at her, cing my hand on the top of her arm.


    "No thanks necessary, seeing him here is all the thanks any of us need." I smile.


    Anders ces a protective arm around my shoulder, as he looks down at Andy, and gives him a big smile.


    Joanne bounds round the corner, a shocked look on her face, thenes over to us.


    "Hello, you must be Andy." Joanne smiles at thed.


    "Hello," his little voice croaks out.


    "Oh dear, your throat is hurting. Well, I have the secret magic cure for that." She grins down at him, then rushes back into the station, returning a few momentster with arge tub of ice cream and wooden spoon, passing it to Andy as Kathline smiles at her. "Kathline, this is Joanne, Big Ben''s mam, and everyone here''s adopted mother," Davy introduces her with a smile.


    "Pleased to meet you." Kathline smiles.


    Finished chatting with Davey and Andy, Joanne pulls me over to one side.


    "So, what did the boss want?" I ask her.


    "He said he needs help with some of the paperwork, on a part time basis, and asked if I woulde work for him two days a week. I have agreed." Joanne smiles.


    "Oh wow, that will be great having you here when we are on shift." I smile at her.


    "Yeah, he also asked if I would like to go for a coffee tomorrow so he can go through all the details." She smiled shyly.


    "Oooo, he never asks any of us to go for a coffee," I tease her.


    "Shut up." Joanneughs.


    Ben pulls up his car, as Lucy gets out, helping get her brother''s two kids, as their dad, shunters out of the middle of the car seats, clearly, he had been squashed between them. The two little ones, look around, all dressed in their Sunday best. I wave at Lucy, who takes them both by the hand and wanders over to us.


    "Hi. Kirstie, Daunte, this is Joanne, Ben''s mam. This is Josie, and Aunty Lucy''s new boss, Anders," she introduces the kids.


    "Hi Kids, now, very soon, guess who ising to see you." I bend down and speak with them.


    They both look at me wide eyed.


    "Fireman Sam." I tell them as they p their little hands with glee.


    Ben chuckles, as he introduces Cal to Davey, and the three of them stand chatting for a bit.


    Anders talks to Lucy, but his eyes are constantly on me, as I happily chat to the kids. I feel his hands on my waist, as hees up behind me, then whispers in my ears.


    "You are great with kids," he states.


    I turn round and look at him, smiling.


    "Yeah, I love kids." I shrug.


    "I never wanted any, but seeing you with them, makes me think maybe one day... what are you doing to me?" He growls huskily in my ear.


    Iugh and shrug.


    "I am not ready to have my own quite yet, but I am more than happy to practice." I grin at him biting my bottom lip.


    "Sounds good to me." Anders grins, then ces a quick kiss on my lips.


    Ben walks over, taking hold of Kirstie and lifting her into his big strong arms before grabbing hold of Lucy''s hand.


    "So... Fireman Sam ising, is he? Who will be looking after everything when he arrives?" he asks, which is code for who is in the suit, and given it is a really hot day, I think carefully, as I see Headache giving Wayne hell again for something he said, and smile.


    "I think Headache will have to take over Fireman Sam''s job whilst he is here, what a shame." I smile, as Davey, Ben, and I all look over to him as he shouts again at Wayne that he is English, then all begin tough.


    "He definitely will have a headacheter then," Davey quips as Ben chuckles, grabbing Lucy and holding her tight to him.


    Anders pulls me closer to his body, cing his chin on the top of my head, his arms wrapped around my waist.


    "Any chance we can find a ce to do that practice you mentioned now," He whispers to me.


    "Nope, sorry, you will just have to be a patient arse-hole," I whisper back.


    Groaning, he pushes his hips towards my backside, and I feel his hard bulge against me, and let out a small whimper, as my body begins to pulse with need.


    "I hate you," I sigh out, now totally sexually frustrated.


    "Oh, I know you do." Anders chuckles then lets me go. I walk towards Headache, all flustered by Ander''s request, to give him the good news that today, Headache is Fireman Sam, and has a valid reason to moan about heat exhaustion, I am sure it will make his day.

 Chapter 47

    Anders Point of View.


    I cannot tear my eyes off Josie, as she flits around being a social butterfly. The easy way she interacts with kids, and how they all take to her, just astounds me. I never thought that I would find a woman who so clearly loved kids attractive, in fact, it would normally be the one thing that would make me run a mile in the opposite direction, quicker than Rodger Banister, but seeing her in that way, had the opposite affect on me. My body reacted, my length hardening, as I realised, my feisty firefighter was clearly a natural with kids and would make a fantastic mother one day.


    A pang I haven''t felt since I was a small boy, when I realised my own parents didn''t want to care for me, resonated in my heart. She would not be like that woman who had birthed me; Josie would y with her kids, correct them when they needed it, and love them with all her heart. That knowledge made me want her even more than I already did. Strangely I was not frightened by the thought of a life that involved Josie, in fact I felt more at ease in myself, knowing there was someone who I couldmit to, even though the thought of that, just a month ago, shook me to the very core.


    I was serious when I asked her what she was doing to me, because I really want to know the answer, it is like she has cast some sort of infatuation-spell on me, and all that matters is her.


    The day of that school fire was the longest day of my life. I paced the floor in my office, bit everyone''s head off other than Lucy, who looked just as harrowed as I felt, but had kept herself busy, doing her thing, and making her first day the most sessful day the business had up until that point. I had offered for her to go home or join me in my pacing, but she politely refused, saying she was better off working, but if she could have the radio tuned into the news. Of course, I agreed, and kept going out of my office to check on her, seeking my ownfort from a person with a shared heart-stopping fear that those we were connected with, and cared for, were in great danger.


    I was in control, well as much as I could be where Josie was concerned up to that point. But knowing the danger she was in sparked something deep within me: a need to protect her. It forced me to realise that I had feelings, I mean I knew I did before that, but they were deeper and stronger than I had realised even after our afternoon in that changing room.


    Josieughs with one of her work mates, the one they call Twinkle, his wife again gives Josie a filthy look, and turns her rude-a''s back on my girl. I cannot deny this primal need to protect Josie raises its head once more, and I have to bite my tongue not to give that woman what-for again. But I know my Josie well enough to realise she would rather kill her with kindness than have a scene caused by her overprotective new boyfriend.


    f**k me that word feels both alien and great, all at the same time. I am a boyfriend, wow, never thought I would see the day, yet here I am, and damn-well happy about it as well.


    I watch on as Josie passes a cup cake she made to Twinkle, then offers one to his wife, her smile wide, the woman is forced to address her and gives her a sarcastic half-smile. That''s my girl, she is winding her up like a rock star, killing her with her kindness and friendly attitude, but make no mistake, she is still being my feisty girl.


    As I stand and watch, Fireman Sam walks out of the station, grumbling to himself about how it is too hot to wear the suit, and bad for his health, when all the kids run over to him, engulfing him with hugs, and squeals of delight. I let out a low chuckle, as Josie encouraged the kids to give Fireman Sam a big hug.


    The smell of meat cooking on the BBQ wafts across the field, making my tummy rumble. I head over to the BBQ as Ben flips over some burgers and sausages.


    "That smells amazing," Iment to him.


    "Yeah, trust me, if Twinkle or Wayne had done this, the food would not be fit for human consumption." Ben chuckled, as he flipped another burger.


    "Do you want cheese on it?" he asks.


    "Yeah, please. Is there anything I can do to help?" I offer.


    "No, thank you though, you have done enough, donating that money. More than that, Josie seems happy, just make sure she stays that way, because she is well loved here," Ben states.


    I nod my head; Josie had warned me her work colleagues would likely have a word. They saw themselves as her brothers, and protectors. I respected the hell out of Ben and Davey, not just because of the job they do, but because of theirmitment to watch over Josie. Something I needed to know they would do, especially when she heads into a burning building. Knowing they were protective over her helped settle my nerves some, when it came to her job. "Can I get one for Josie as well please?" I ask Ben.


    "Yeah, make sure you put plenty of tomato sauce and mustered on hers," Ben advised, passing me another cheeseburger.


    I thank him then head over to where Josie stood entertaining the kids, she looked so beautiful, wearing just a ck pair of leggings with a white polo shirt on the side the firehouse crest with Josie Edwards embroidered beneath it. She is effortlessly beautiful, not a scrap of make up on, her hair pulled in a ponytail, strands escaping off, ying around with the kids, the epitome of innocence.


    Yet, I know what she is hiding underneath those clothes, her piercings, the confidence to walk into a changing room b**t naked and not give a hoot that someone could see her. She is both innocent, yet a sexy, addictive, confident woman. She is sweetness and friendliness, yet still fiery as hell when her buttons are pushed. The two sides of her are a perfect juxtaposition, and it is that which drives me wild, keeps me interested. She intrigues me, challenges me, she is what she is. Perfect. "Hey, I got you a burger." I smile at her.


    "Oh, thank you, and you put lots of sauce on it."


    Josie smiles at me, her pleasure at me doing the small thing of getting her a burger, lights up her face as if I had given her expensive jewellery. I know my money means nothing to her, she is not impressed, another thing that makes her perfect. Too many women I know wanted the luxury lifestyle, but this girl right here could not give two shits about how much money I have, which makes me want to spoil her all the more.


    Lucy walks over to Ben, he instantly wraps his arm around her shoulders and ces a gentle kiss on the side of her head. I smile, happy that my new favourite employee is so happy. f**k, what is happening to me! Seriously, I am turning into a romantic sap! Josie giggles at something one of the kids does, and instantly my length hardens, and I have to turn away from the kids so I can readjust myself, because the bulge is evident in my long cut off shorts, and that whilst being around kids, is not good at all. "We are packing up soon," Josie whispers to me.


    "Okay, well do you have your bag with you?" I asked, desperate to get her back to my ce, to spend the next four days with her.


    "Yes." She giggles at me, rolling her eyes as if I am an inpatient child.


    "So... you can do as your told." I wink at her.


    "Sometimes, but don''t get used to it." Josie smiles at me.


    I throw my head back andugh at her sass, shaking my head.


    "You are going to be the death of me Firefighter Edwards." I chuckle at her.


    "Now, remember our deal!" Josie smiles raising her eyebrow.


    s**t, I was hoping she would forget about that.


    "I stay with you for my time off, at your oversized house, and every day we go swimming," she reminded me.


    I let out a sigh, and nod. "I know." I shrug. "It is bribery and corruption though." I tell her.


    Josieughs, then nudges me with her elbow. "If it works, I don''t care. Just think about getting changed after your lesson." She winks at me. "Why do you think I agreed to this." Iugh in response.


    "Okay children, Fireman Sam has to go now, he has lots of work to do at the station. Everybody give him a wave." Josie shouts to the kids.


    I watch as the poor fucker in the costume waves at the kids and disappears back into the station.


    "He will be cursing me to hell right now." Josieughs.


    I wrap my arm around her waist, when a younger firefighter walks over.


    "Hey Y''all, my Mom has put some candy into bags for the kids," he states, I mean what the hell is that? It is the weirdest thing, he has an American ent, but mixed with Mackem.


    "Thanks Wayne, I am going to take a break, can you organise the stocks please. Also, after the firefighters have had their turn, please add Anders here to the list." Josie grins at me.


    I shake my head at her, as sheughs light-heartedly at me.


    "It is all good fun." She winks.


    The guy ''Headache'' mumbles as he walks out of the station, drenched in sweat.


    "Josie, I am in the stocks first," he shouts, clearly wanting the cold water on him.


    Josie smiles and nods. "I am going for a break, Wayne is sorting it," Josie informs him then turns to me.


    "Let me show you my favourite Engine." She grins.


    I nod, not sure why she wants to show me the fire engine, but I follow her regardless. Hell, I get the feeling I will follow her anywhere.


    Taking hold of her hand, we don''t walk towards the fire engine that is parked for the kids to have a turn in. I wonder what the hell she is up to, as she takes me into the station, then into the back of the garage, through another door, to a small red incident van. Opening the door, she beckons me inside.


    I climb in, as Josie follows me in, closing the door behind her. She turns with a smirk on her face, her lips capturing mine, as she kisses me passionately, as our tongues dance, Josie climbs over, straddling me. Instantly my body reacts, my hand travelling up her white polo shirt, under her bra as I free her n****e, ying with her piercing.


    "f**k Josie," I groan out.


    Josie pants, as she looks deep in my eyes.


    "We have to be quick," she tells me breathless.


    I nod my head, and instantly unbutton my cut-off shorts, freeing my hard erection, as Josie pulls her leggings down, removing them from one leg, then sinks onto my length.


    "Josie. F**k..." I hiss, moving my fingers to y with her c**t piercing.


    "Hurry up," she demands, and I grin, that''s my girl: demanding and impatient.


    I thrust into her warm wet folds a couple of times, and what I am about to do next feels wrong on so many levels, my body screaming for release. However, I pull out of her, then gently move her off me, she is going to get so mad, which means tonight is going to be awesome when I finally get her home.


    "What the f**k?" Josie shouts, clearly annoyed and very frustrated.


    I let out a low chuckle.


    "The sooner we get to mine, the sooner you get yours." I grin at her, pulling up my zipper, and button the top of my shorts.


    "s**t, Anders!" Josie cries out.


    "Patience." I grin, cing a quick peck on her lips, as she huffs, and pulls on her leggings.


    "You know what, I really do hate you at times," She growls.


    "That''s what makes this even better, nowe on, you need to cool off in some stocks." Iugh, as Josie pouts and stomps out of the garage, refusing to let me hold her hand. Yes, tonight is going to be AMAZING!

 Chapter 48

    Josie''s Point of View.


    I have never been so angry, and sexually frustrated in my life. All afternoon, Anders had watched me, a small smile never far from his face, his eyes permanently dted. It had driven me wild with desire, so much so, when he gave me the burger, I couldn''t wait a second longer to have him. But then, the arrogant arsehole, had turned the tables on me, giving me the slightest taste of him, then telling me to wait!


    I HATE HIM.


    Oh, who am I kidding? Absolutely nobody, I do not hate him, not one little bit, but he frustrates the hell out of me. He had tried to hold my hand, but I pulled it away, so angry at this game he is ying. However, now I want to hold his hand, but I am far too stubborn to reach out, and he has that god damn sexy smirk on his face, as if he knows, and is a chatty Cathy to everyone, shaking their hands, smiling, keeping himself a safe distance from me. f**k! He is punishing me for not holding his hand, and the sad part is, it is working!


    Joanne rounds the corner, as she begins to tidy the food away.


    "Hi, Josie, they are waiting for you at the stocks." She grins at me.


    "Who has been soaked already?" I asked


    "Just Headache, unusually he was happy about it." Joanneughs, knowing what I did to him with the Fireman Sam suit.


    "Yeah, well, he was being over the top with Wayne about his ent." I shrug, I am not sorry.


    I head out onto the field and walk off towards the stocks, if Anders wants to y hard to get, well, two can y that game. I have a cunning n!


    Giggling away to myself I look at the boss who was up next for a soaking, Wayne opens the stocks and puts him in, Ben walks over with Lucy, carrying more ice-cold buckets of water. The kids line up, and each through a soaked sponge at the boss, as heughs, his young grandson loving every second of it. Then of course we take a turn, and I make sure my sponge is extra wet, the water dripping down my white top, making it see through as I aim. I see Anders staring, oh yes, this little n of mine is going to work a treat. After totally drenching our Station Officer, I volunteer to go next, knowing full well by the time they are all finished, my top will bepletely transparent ... take that Anders-f*****g-Maxwell.


    I stick my head through therge centre hole, each arm through the ones at the side, and wait for the little ones to dispense their wet sponges at my face. Of course, most of them miss, but then it is the turn of my colleagues and I brace myself for the onught. First up is Headache, obviously wanting revenge, but rather than get a sponge he picks up a full bucket of the ice-cold water and dumps it straight over my head, making me shriek out a little bit.


    "I will give you that one Headache." Iugh as he steps to the side with a shit-eating grin on his face.


    Next up to the te, is the boss, who throws a couple of sponges, which make purchase with my face. Laughing I nod at him. "Good shot boss," I shout.


    Benes next, for all he is a big guy he is a gentle soul, so he doesn''t put much force into his throw''s, Lucy takes her turn, and misses mepletely, then Waynees over, and grabs a hand full of sponges, throwing them all at once, only one hitting me, not quite sure what the purpose of that was, but it makes my t-shirt wetter, so am all on board for that. Daveyes next, as little Andyughs and ps his hands together. Passing the sponge to the little man, Davey wheels his chair right underneath my face, as Andy throws it upwards, hitting me front and centre.


    "He has a better aim than Wayne." Iugh.


    Davey then picks up another sponge and wipes my face with it, before throwing it back into the bucket, Twinkle arrives, his ''Mrs. grumbling, as he picks up a sponge and missespletely, much to the hrity of everyone watching, other than his ''Mrs!'' of course. Laughing I look up to see the sexiest sight ever, Anders, stood his ck t-shirt moulded to his chest, his long knee length cut off denims, and once more, it is not just my t-shirt that is wet. I can see the evident bulge in his trousers as he looks at my now see-through t-shirt, his eyes wide with l**t. He takes a sponge, and throws it, hitting me perfectly, but without much force, then walks over, and nods at Wayne to let me out of the stocks. Joanne stands with a towel, as I move out, literally dripping wet. Anders takes the towel, and instantly wraps it around my top half, making sure nobody can see through my top. He lets out a low growl in my ear.


    "f**k Josie," he hisses at me.


    I let out a little giggle.


    "Your turn, then we can get going." I smile at him, seeing how much he is struggling, he is about to struggle more when I remove this towel, to throw buckets of water at him.


    Nodding his head, Anders makes his way to the stocks, as Wayne mps him in. I let Lucy go first, and she manages a great hit on his face, as she jumps up-and-down squealing with delight. Ben chuckles and brings her in for a hug, and Andersughs. "Lucy, just so you know, you will pay for that tomorrow. I am leaving you in charge of the office all day, I am taking a personal day," he states, then winks at me.


    Okay, so my anger has now disappeared like someone has shouted, ''Abracadabra'' and I find my heart picking up speed, as I think of not only the whole night tonight, but full day and night tomorrow, along with two other nights before I return to work. I remove my towel that is wrapped around me, then with a wide smile, and a raise of my eyebrow, I pick up another bucket of ice-cold water, and walk over to Anders stuck in the stocks.


    "I think you are far too dry." I grin at him.


    He lets out a low moan, as he fixates on my wet top, my n*


    s sticking out, part from the cold water, but mostly because this man does things to my body. Then with a smirk on his face shakes his head at me, as I tip the bucket all over him


    Laughing, as the kids and my work colleagues all douse him with cold wet sponges, Anders is finally free from the stocks. As he steps away, I feel like I have lost the ability to breathe, his t-shirt clings to every muscle, his hair wet, pushed back with his fingers. I let out a soft moan, as Joanne turned to me. "Sorry, but I am totally perving your boyfriend." Sheughs.


    "Don''t tell him, but so am I," I whisper to her.


    "Oh, there is no need to tell him, the pheromones are seeping out of you, so he knows, along with everyone else in a ten-mile radius." Joanne giggles.


    I smile, shaking my head at her.


    "So, you are going to be working two days a week helping the boss, I bet you ten quid you will be on your knees under his desk before the end of the first month," I quip back.


    "Now that is the easiest tenner I will ever make, because that fine example of a stud muffin is not interested in me, trust me." Joanne shrugs, then steps away as Anders walks over to me.


    "I suppose you think that was funny?" Anders states, his baritone voice low and husky.


    "Yeah, what are you going to do about it?" I sass back at him.


    Leaning in, I feel his hot breath on my cheek as he whispers low in my ear.


    "You will see, and you will enjoy it."


    s**t, now I am really turned on.


    "Josie, you get yourself away, we will clear up, you and Anders were here setting up before everyone arrived," The boss shouts over, then looks to Joanne.


    "I am sure we can manage this," he states with a smile, and hell if the woman didn''t go bright pink as she nodded.


    "Thanks boss, see you all Wednesday," I shout and wave at the guys.


    Anders grabs hold of my hand as we head towards our cars.


    "I will drive slowly so your little ford fiesta can keep up." He grins at me.


    I shake my head, rolling my eyes at him.


    "Yeah, yeah, leave Betty alone, at least she doesn''t make me look like I am having a mid-life crisis." I grin back at him.


    Anders chuckles at me.


    "Just wait till I get you home Josie!"


    I shrug one shoulder, then jump in my car, as Anders heads to his. I will never admit it, but in this heat, I am kind of jealous of the fact that he has the top off his car.


    Spinning the car around, I wait for Anders, so I can follow him. He sits, frowning, as he tries and fails to start the engine of his Porsche.


    The whirring of engine starts up again, but nope, it is not firing. I watch onughing as I see him getting more and more frustrated with the car.


    He jumps out, looking at the thing scratching his head. Headache walks over, and chats to Anders, and I open my door.


    "Problem?" I grin at him.


    Headache is joined by Ben and Davey, as they all look at the car, their head in the engine at the back.


    "Your starter motor has gone," Headache announces.


    "f**k," Anders hisses.


    "We can push it into the back garage, we will let the watch know, if you want to organise a mechanic to collect it. Or if you like, order the part, and I will fix it for you." Headache smiles. I can see by his eyes Headache really wants to fix the car. Boys and their toys.


    "Headache is good, he fixes the engines, he used to be a mechanic before bing a firefighter," I reassure Anders, who''s vein is throbbing in his temple he is so annoyed.


    "Yeah, cheers mate." Anders nods clearly pissed off.


    "Come on, we will push it into the garage," Ben shouts.


    I stand leaning against my car, Lucy and Kathline join me as we watch our big strong men push the car, their muscles straining. Each of us are practically drooling, as we watch. "Now, that is a sight I could watch every day." Kathline sighs, tilting her head to one side, to get a good look at Davey''s bum as he is bent over pushing the car. "Yeah." Lucy agrees as she watches Ben, licking her lips.


    "Definitely." I let out a soft moan, my eyes fixed on Anders arm muscles as he pushes the car.


    "You bunch of pervs." Joanneughs. "But it is a sight to behold." She shrugs as the boss begins to help as well.


    All four of us giggle like naughty school children, as Anders looks over to me, and reading my reaction like I was a book, winks at me.


    The car moved to safety, Anders jogs back over to me.


    "Sorry, guess we are going in your car," he states.


    I look at my fingernails and raise an eyebrow.


    "Say sorry to Betty for yourment about her not being able to keep up," I state,


    "You are kidding," Anders growls at me, shaking his head.


    "No, you hurt her feelings, say sorry and she will take you home," I smirk.


    "It''s a car Josie, it doesn''t have feelings." Anders shakes his head.


    "Oh, I beg to differ, now say sorry to Betty, and I will drive us to yours." I grin at him.


    Shaking his head and letting out a low growl of annoyance, Anders turns to my car.


    "I am sorry Betty for hurting your feelings; there, can we go now?" Anders huffs.


    Kathline, Lucy, and Joanne all snicker as they hear our exchange.


    "Yes, we can, but why did you say sorry to a car Anders, that is just really weird," I shout, so everyone can hear.


    Anders growls at me, rolling his lips in annoyance, as I giggle, and open the car door.


    "You are so going to pay for that, and everything else from today," Anders groans at me.


    "Oh, I am counting on it." I giggle, then start my working car, and we head off towards Cleadon Vige.

 Chapter 49

    Anders Point of View


    I navigate Josie towards my home, even my car breaking down could not halt how excited I feel about the next few days. Today had been a great day, and I realised that I have, for years, thrown myself headfirst into work and building my business, never taking the time to truly kick back and have some fun. The realisation that I needed more bnce in my life hit me, all work and no y made Anders a dull boy. Even though Lucy is a new employee I know beyond a shadow of a doubt that I can trust her to oversee everything tomorrow and spend the day rxing with my feisty firefighter.


    "Just up here on the left, the white house," I tell Josie as she nods and indicates.


    I pull out my key fob and hit the button to open therge ck iron gates.


    "Posh bastard." Josieughs as she sees the gates opening up for her.


    I chuckle at her, I love how she can banter with me, mostly my ''friends'' are not really friends, just work colleagues and clients, sometimes other business owners. It was rare that any would have augh and joke with me. Other than Brian from Newcastle and Gateshead Publishing, he was a crazy assed Geordie who didn''t care who he was talking to, or what he said.


    I did not keep in touch with any childhood friends, we all went on different paths, mine into legitimate business ventures, most of them, like my brothers, into other types of business ventures, that had quite a lot of them now residing at her Majesty''s pleasure. The wheels of the car crunch against the gravel on the driveway, as Josie brings the car to a halt outside the front door.


    "Is here okay?" she asks.


    "Yeah, fine. Wait there." I smile, jumping out the car and heading round to the boot, to retrieve her bag for her.


    The boot opens, and I grab her bag, then walk to her door, opening it for her.


    "Now, you can get out." I grin at her.


    Josie lifts her head up at me shaking it slightly.


    "I can open my own door you know." Sheughs.


    "I know you can, but when you are with me, you never do it." I shrug.


    Okay, so I may have been searching Google to see how to treat a woman who means a lot to you, and one of the things that came up on the search was to open car doors, in fact any door, for them.


    Taking her hand, I help her out of the car, then walk her to the front door, opening it, and letting her go in before me. See; got to love a Google search. Josie smiles as she walks into the hallway, her eyes looking everywhere. "s**t, you could fit my house in your hallway," she exims.


    "Not quite, but yes, it is big, and ostentatious," I agree, looking at my home in the cold light of day.


    It is like a show home, one you would find in the pages of a glossy magazine, where the rich and famous have reporters in, to show off their houses. As I look around, I realise it is a house, it is not a home, no personal touches other than the various business awards I have received. Not even a photograph on the walls, instead expensive pieces of art.


    Josie''s ce is warmer, cosier, she has pictures from her childhood on the walls, framed photos of her on nights out with family and friends, dotted around the ce. Little knickknacks that she has collected over the years, yeah, for all my house isrge, and perfect for pictures in glossy magazines, I think I prefer her home to my house.


    "It is beautiful." Josie smiles looking around.


    "Yeah, but itcks the personal touches required to make it a home. Something I did not realise until I came to your house." I shrug.


    Josie gives me a soft smile, neither agreeing nor disagreeing.


    "Come on, let''s get your stuff in the bedroom, then I will make us some food." I smile at her.


    I want her stripped naked on my bed, but for all our ying at the family fun day, I want to show her that she means something to me, more than just s*x. Good grief I am going soft!


    I lead Josie up to the bedroom, opening the door for her, upon seeing therge, white, four-poster bed she turns and looks at me a mischievous look in her eye.


    "Ooo, four posts." She grins and winks.


    "Yeah, four posts," I groan out, trying like hell to remember why I have not got her stripped naked and tied to them yet... oh yeah, I want to show her respect.


    Turning to therge chest-of-draws I open the top two.


    "I have emptied these for you,... well, when I say I did, my housekeeper did. Also, there is plenty of space in the walk-in closet." I smile at her opening the white double doors to what was once a small bedroom or study, that I had kitted out to match some famous person or others walk in closet.


    "I am only here four days." Josieughs at the amount of space I have provided for her.


    "I know, but maybe you want to leave some stuff for next time. Oh, and before I forget again, there is a ck-tie chamber event on Tuesday, I was hoping you would be my date." I smile at her.


    "ck tie, I haven''t brought a dress. I will need to head home and get one," she states.


    "No need, I may or may not have already ordered you one." I smile, then walk into the closet, and take the long clothes bag from the rail, opening it up for her.


    Josie''s eyes go wide, as she looks at the pale blue evening dress, her fingers trailing the soft satin fabric.


    "Wow, this is gorgeous," she whispers, the first time I have seen her impressed with something that is expensive.


    "I hope it fits, and you like it. If not, I can get you something else. The shoes and bag to match are just there," I tell her, pointing to the ce under the counter at the white, open-toe, strappy sandals that cost a small fortune. Looking at them, Josie turns to me.


    "These cost a fortune; they are Jimmy Choo," she states in some shock. Then lets out a giggle. "Twinkles Mrs. will be jealous."


    I don''t know why she said that, and do not ask, I just enjoy her reaction. I was not sure when I ordered the outfit, if she would take offence, but she looks happy, her beautiful face lighting up with joy.


    I take out a fresh dry t-shirt from my pile, pulling off the wet one throwing it into theundry basket. Josie stares at me, unconsciously licking her lips. I cannot stop the chuckle that reverberates in my throat, then pick up another t-shirt, and throw it to her. "Here, I know it is hot, but you will catch a cold if you stay in that wet top."


    Josie grins, then pulls off her white, fire fighters polo shirt, cing it in the hamper on top of mine. I can see the outline of those beautiful, pierced n*s protruding through thece of her bra, and instantly my length goes from half-chub to full-mast. It was my turn to lick my lips, as I watch her pull on the grey t-shirt that fits her like a dress.


    There is just something about seeing her in my top, it does unspeakable things to my body, almost like I haveid my im on her.


    "It''s a bit big." Josieughs.


    "It''s damn-well perfect," I tell her with a low growl.


    I grab hold of her small waist and pull her flush against my body, now I can feel her ns against my chest as they poke at me. My lips find hers, but rather than crash them against hers, I give her a soft gentle kiss that is slow and sensual, taking my time to enjoy the taste of her mouth. Josie lets out a small whimper and I push my bulging groin towards her. fk, she is perfect in every way possible. Reluctantly, I break the kiss, wanting to take my time, to enjoy this night, and the build-up of s*l tension.


    "You unpack, I will go down and make us some food. Well, when I say I will make it, my housekeeper made it, but I am an expert at heating it up." I grin down at her as she shakes her head giggling at me.


    "A man of many talents." Josieughs, as she moves to her bag and begins to unpack her things.


    "I will be in the kitchen. It is down the stairs then turn to the left third door along," I tell her.


    "s**t, will I need a map?" Josie quips back at me.


    I let out a chuckle, then head out the door before I forget once more that tonight is going to be a slow-burn, rather than the undiluted-passion we had in the changing room, and the few moments in the fire van earlier today. Heading into the kitchen, I grab thesagne out of the fridge, the note on the top making me chuckle.


    ''Do not microwave, heat at 180 degrees for twenty to twenty-five minutes, the sd is prepared. Mrs Coin.


    I turn on the oven, then ce thesagne on the shelf, then tell ''Alexa'' to set a twenty-minute timer. Then go and grab the cutlery from the draw and set two ces at therge farmhouse style kitchen table.


    Josie walks into the kitchen, her hair now hanging down, still damp off the water stock game. f**k, even like this she totally takes my breath away from me. Gorgeous is not a big enough word to describe her. "Red or white wine?" I ask.


    "Whichever, what are we eating?" she asks with a smile.


    "Mrs. Coins, Cleadon Vige famous,sagne with side sd." I grin at her.


    "Red then please." Josie smiles.


    I grab a bottle of red, and remove the cork setting it on the table, to allow it to breathe.


    "Can I help?" she asks.


    "Nope, I got this, you sit down and rx, you have been on the go all day." I smile at her.


    Nodding, Josie takes a seat at the table, as I go get some wine sses out of the long unit that spans the length of the kitchen.


    "I thought we could sit in here rather than the formal dining room." I tell her.


    "Yeah, it is a nice kitchen, huge, but nice." Sheughs.


    "Is huge a problem for you?" I grin at her.


    "Oh no, some things are better bigger." Josie giggles then winks at me.


    "You are a little minx," I groan, adjusting therge bulge in my shorts.


    ''Alexa'' tells me it is time to check the food, and I go back to the oven, and check the temperature, happy, I take it out, and ce in the centre of the table, then go and get the prepared sd bowl, cing it along side it. Grabbing the wine, I pour us both a ss then sit down opposite her.


    "Dig in." I smile.


    Josie takes a mouthful of thesagne making a little moan, s**t, she is not making the fact I want to take tonight slow easy for me.


    "This is really good. You have mad reheating skills." She smiles, as she takes another fork full and pops it in her mouth.


    "Yes, Mrs. Coin is a great cook, to be honest, she is an amazing housekeeper." I agree.


    "I can see. There is not a thing out of ce. I do my housework once a week on one of my days off." Josie shrugs.


    "Well, you are busy, and I like your house, it feels more like a home than this ce." I say looking around wondering what I can do to it to make it more homely.


    Josie smiles as she takes a drink of her wine.


    We chat away, like we have known each other all of our lives, as we sit and eat, finishing off the whole bottle of wine. Josie giggles slightly as she stands up.


    "s**t, I did not realise I had so much to drink. Pints no problem, a few sses of wine and I am three sheets to the wind." Sheughs.


    She gets up and begins to move the tes to the sink.


    "Leave that, Mrs. Coin will do it in the morning," I tell her.


    "Oh, okay, well at least let me put them in water to soak," she tells me.


    I know now to pick my battles with my feisty girl, so agree, and gather the rest of the dishes and ce them in the sink.


    Finished Josie turns to me with a smile.


    "So, what now?" she asks.


    My restraint is gone, so I grab her up into my arms, then attempt a fireman''s lift, only for Josie tough and say I have done it wrong, but I still stomp forwards, taking her up the stairs, and into my bedroom. "Now, we have a shower, and I tie you to this bed," I growl at her, as she grins up at me and nods her head.


    "I think I can manage that," she sasses at me, then climbs up and looks around.


    "Just need a map to the bathroom!" Sheughs.


    Picking her up in my arms, I carry her bridal style this time, and head into the bathroom, ready for this night to really begin.

 Chapter 50

    Josie''s Point of View


    Anders pops me down on the side of the bathtub, as he steps into therge walk in steam shower, that looks like something out of the Starship Enterprise with all the nozzles and hoses. Turning on the water, he checks the temperature before making his way back to me. Moving his hand up underneath his t-shirt that hangs to my knees, he gently pulls down my leggings taking my underwear with them, leaving me in nothing but his top and my bra.


    "Do you know how hard it has been all day, trying to keep my hands off you, then you go and make it more difficult with your stunt in the van, and with the water," he growls at me.


    I look up at him biting my bottom lip.


    Taking my hand, he pushes it into his big bulge.


    "That hard," he says as if in pain.


    His eyes are wide, the pupils blown, and his obvious lust is causing my body to pulse all over. This man, he is making my body sing to his tune. I have a feeling that sexually I would refuse him nothing, because anything he wants, I know I will want as well. Electric type pulses shudder through me, as he removes his top, the hard muscles on his chest twitching as he pulls it over his head. I feel my arousal begin to weep, pooling out of me, as my breathing besboured.


    Pulling down his long cut-off denim shorts, he stands in just his ck boxer briefs. I take a moment just to admire his strong, toned and amazing body.


    "Arms up," he orders.


    I instantly do as I am told, as he takes the hem of his t-shirt and pulls it over my head, leaving me in nothing but mycey bra. Letting out a growl of approval, Anders moves his hands around my back unhooking my bra and letting it fall down my arms, before removing itpletely and throwing it onto the floor. Kneeling in front of me, he parts my legs as my breath hitches, then positions himself between them.


    "Do you know how wild you made me, knowing these piercings are in ce, under your wet top?" He groans once more, staring unashamedly at my breasts.


    My body gives a little shiver in anticipation of what he will do now.


    "I wanted to make tonight romantic, but you have wound me up all day, driving me crazy," he admonishes me again.


    "I wanted to treasure you, bring you pleasure like you see in the romantic movies, but you have driven me so wild with your feisty behaviour, your brat-like behaviour, that it makes me want to spank that delicious bottom of yours, and show you who is boss," he growls.


    His fingers trace my n****e, as he gently pushes the n****e bar back-and-forth, causing a small sting of pain, but a whole world of pleasure.


    "So, now I am at a crossroads; do I continue as nned, to make this romantic, or do I give in to the primal desire to punish this perfect little body of yours?" he questions. "Romance is overrated," I groan, wanting him to give me everything he''s got, and more besides.


    Nodding, hetches his mouth onto my n****e, sucking it, causing my back to arch, pushing my boobs further into his face. His teeth bite down on my engorged n****e, causing me to cry out from the sting of pain, that is quickly reced by pure s****l pleasure. "Safe word," he growls at me.


    I have dreamed of this, but never really done anything about my secret desire for the perfectbination of pleasure and pain. Never meeting anyone I could trust my body with, to know that if I say to halt, they will do so. I am not even sure how much of this I will like, but hell the thought of doing this, has my heart racing in my chest.


    "ck," I whisper.


    "ck, and when you are getting close to your limits?" he asked, as he moved from my right b****t to my left one.


    "Amber," I whisper.


    He bites down again, but just the very tip of my n****e, there is no pain, just a rush of adrenaline pulsing through me. "Toys; yes, or no?" he groans out.


    "Yes," I whisper, every fantasy I have ever had, beginning to be a reality.


    "How many times have you done this Josie?" he growls out.


    "None, this will be my first full experience," I admit to him, then bite my bottom lip.


    "Don''t think that will make me go easy on you. Not after today," He growls.


    I gulp, my mouth suddenly dry, and biting my bottom lip I nod my understanding. Hell, I don''t want him to go easy. I want this, all of it.


    Grabbing my hair, he pulls my head back, exposing my neck to him, then kisses it, causing my body to squirm. Suddenly the kisses change as he sucks and begins to bite my neck.


    "Oh f**k," I whimper at him.


    "I am going to leave my marks on you, so everyone knows you are mine, all mine," his husky voice growls out at me.


    I am speechless, wanting him to do just that, I nod.


    Releasing my neck, he pulls me up and ces me in front of the long mirror.


    "Look at that mark Josie, that mark tells the world you belong to me. Do you understand?"


    "Yes," I whimper again, my body shaking with adrenaline and desire.


    "You are going to have more of those by the end of tonight, because you belong to me, and I to you. Do you understand?" he asks.


    I simply nod, excitement coursing through my body.


    "Words Josie," he demands.


    "Yes," I whisper.


    Moving his head down, he bites the top of my shoulder, as I let out a whimper, then brings his hand down to between my legs and ys with my clit piecing, bringing the pleasure to counteract the pain. s**t, I have never been so turned on than I am right now. Finished with his bite, he looks at his work, a small smirk on his lips.


    "Get in the shower, and on your knees," he demands.


    Obediently I walk over to the shower open the door, then drop to my knees.


    Anders follows me, then takes his position in front of me, looking down. He stands under the streams of water, as I kneel before him.


    "Look at me," hemands.


    I look up at him, as he grabs the shower gel, and begins to wash himself, then reaching his m*****d, he soaps it up, pumping it as he looks down at me, the spray of the soap hitting my body and face.


    I automatically go to wipe it off, but he hisses at me shaking his head. Obediently I move my hand away, and continue to watch him, as he fists his rock-hard length, one hand against the side of the shower. "You have teased me, all day, let us see how feisty you are with a mouthful of my c*m," he growls.


    "Open wide," hemands.


    I open my mouth eagerly awaiting what he is about to give me, wanting it, needing it. I tilt my head back to receive his essence.


    A few more pumps with his fist, and he unloads himself all over my face and into my mouth. I swallow down what has hit my throat.


    "Do not wipe that off your face," he states, his eyes ck as night.


    My body is going crazy for him to touch it again, the whole thing is erotic, and tipping me over the edge. I have never been so turned on, not even in the changing room.


    Lifting me up by my hair, that doesn''t really hurt much, more pleasurable than anything, he pushes me under the shower. The warm spray, cleaning my face, as he moves my head around by my hair to ensure the water cleans my face of his seed. Grabbing the sponge, Andersthers up some shower gel, by the smell I know it is my favourite brand, and again my body weeps with need of him, knowing he had gone out of his way to make sure I would have everything I would want and need in his home. He moves the sponge around my body, tantalizingly slow, concentrating on my a*s. His low groans tell me he is enjoying ying with my rounded cheeks, then he spins me around and begins to wash my breasts, before moving it down my abdomen. "Open your legs," his l**t filled voice demands.


    I spread my legs as he moves the sponge further south, between my legs. Cleaning every inch of me.


    Happy with his work, he turns the shower to freezing cold, making me gasp, and let out a little scream. Chuckling, Anders shuts off the shower.


    "That was for the bucket of ice-cold water." He smiles, breaking the dominant role for just a second and bing yful.


    He leads me out of the shower, then motions for me to bend over the bathtub.


    "Grip on tight," he tells me.


    I hold onto the edge of the bath, as he rubs the globes of my a*s, then quick as a sh I feel the sting of his hand connecting with my behind. Anders rubs it, then quickly gives me two more spanks. I let out a low moan as I feel my arousal pooling out of me, dripping down the top of my thighs.


    The sound of another p echoes around the bathroom, then I feel a small amount of pain in my anus as his finger thrusts inside it.


    "Have you had your arse f****d before Josie," Anders whispers in my ear.


    "No," I answer honestly.


    "Do you want to have it f****d?" he asked.


    I hesitate slightly, again it is a fantasy, but I am unsure if the reality will live up to the expectations I have.


    "Yes, but I am slightly scared about it," I again tell him truthfully.


    "Then that will wait, until you beg me for it," he groans, cing a soft kiss on my earlobe.


    Removing his finger from my a*s, he swats me another three times, then lifts me up into his arms, and carries me to the bedroom, throwing me onto the soft mattress.


    "I will tie you up tomorrow, but for now, I have to have you." He grins down at me, again changing from the role of dominant, his features softening.


    "I thought you were not going to go easy on me," I whispered to him.


    With a nod of his head, he schooled his features again, then walked to his chest of drawers and pulled out some long ck satin ties, grabbing my leg he wrapped the tie around the bedpost, then expertly tied it to my ankle. Moving to the other side he did the same with my other leg. Crawling up the bed Anders hovered over me, then took one of my arms, and restrained it with another of the ties, to the bed post, then moved across tying up the other arm.


    I wasid bare in front of him as he looked my body up and down, his gaze leaving a trail of heat on my wanton, needy body.


    His hands found my n*****s as he tilted his head down between my legs, simultaneously Anders expertly tweaks my n****e piercings with his fingers whilst pushing my clit piercing with his tongue upwards. My body shakes with delight, as I feel myself climbing the dizzying heights, knowing it will not take long for my body to crash over the threshold of my desire. My hips grow a mind of their own as I thrust upwards towards his amazing mouth. Just as before, he brings me to the edge, then stops, and I let out a frustrated cry. Moving off the bed, Anders goes to his other draw, and pulls out a box of condoms, and an extrarge vibrator. Switching it on, he moves between my legs, watching me as he swipes it up and down mydy area, concentrating on my swollen c**t. Once again, my body shakes, and develops a mind of its own as I thrash against the restraints. cing a finger inside me, he hooks it around, finding my g-spot. As I begin the start of my o****m, my body tensing. But again, he stops just before I crash over the edge, and I let out a frustrated scream. Anders chuckles again and slowly removes the leg restraints then ces my legs on his shoulders.


    I cannot take any more of him withholding my o****m, it was slowly driving me insane especially after this afternoon. "Amber," I cry out.


    Watching me, he nods before lowering his head and cing a soft kiss on my clit. He rips open the condom packet, and sheaths his hard length, then with a smile on his face, and without any further ado, he thrusts into me, hard, and fast. I let out a cry of desire, pulling against the soft material of the arm restraints as he pounds my body, fast, and hard. Grabbing my ankles with his hands he pushes my legs back over, whilst still pummelling my depths, so my feet touch the pillow beside my head. Thank God for Yoga is all I can say. But the feeling of him inside me intensifies, as he thrusts deeper into me. I feel every ridge of his hardened manhood inside me, and it drives me wild with need. Again, I begin the climb, and this time he does not stop, his hands hold my legs in ce as he continues to thrust at a punishing pace.


    "f**k, I aming," I shout out.


    I reach my dizzy heights, as my body convulses, my walls gripping his manhood like a vice. I literally see stars and feel like I am going to pass out through the intensity of it. He begins to stiffen himself. "f**k Josie, f**k, you are f*****g perfect," he growls as his own body convulses and he spills his seed into thetex.


    Copsing on top of me, his lips find mine, as he kisses me, softly, tenderly, his fingers trailing up my arms, and releases the restraints, before tenderly moving some of my wet hair from my face. "Are you okay?" he asks.


    I smile softly at him, and nod.


    "Absolutely perfect," I sigh in contentment.


    "Good, now, I am going to pamper you in a nice warm bath, before rounds two, three, and four." He grins at me.


    All I can do is look at him adoringly and nod my head in agreement. s**t, this was going to be an amazing few days, I just know it is.

 Chapter 51

    Kelvin''s point of view.


    Waking in my bed, I look around, sighing because I am on my days off. The official first day was yesterday, so I have three to go with nothing to do other than twiddle my thumbs. Call me a workaholic, but when you are 45 and single, there is not a lot else in your life. Well, I say that my totally amazing 2-year-old grandson Moses is my only saving grace from this messed up world. I get to see him once or twice a month when my daughter brings him over. We are not that close, and yes, I hold my hands up, I am one-hundred percent to me for that, along with the breakup of my marriage. But I adore that little boy more than life itself. You see, I let the job consume me, working my way up from being a firefighter, to lead, then to Station Officer. My mind was always filled with work, and I never stopped to realise the strain it was having on my family. I missed Nativity ys, parent-teacher meetings, even some birthdays, not necessarily because I was officially on shift, all because I put work first.


    The crazy part is, I loved my family, still do, although my ex-wife soon moved on, and I do not me her, so now I love her as the mother and grandmother of my child and grandchild, and nothing more. It has only really been since we got divorced 6 years ago that I realised, my life needed more bnce, and that work, and position were not everything. Trying to better myself, for them, had estranged me from them, and I learnt a valuable lesson. So, if any of my team needs time off to deal with family issues, you can bet your bottom dor I will do everything I can to make that happen for them.


    Being the only ck firefighter in my station at the time of joining the brigade had thrown up challenges, and so I had to try harder,... work harder, ... to somehowpensate for the fact that undoubtedly there were still people who were ignorant, who judged you not as a person, but by the colour of your skin. The thing is, by working myself so hard, I had achieved a lot, but also I soon realised, after my divorce, I had also allowed the racists to win in a way, because I worked to prove something to them, when in fact, their prejudice of me was there problem, and really not mine, because no matter what I did, they still could not get over the colour of my skin. ording to them, I only got the promotions because I was the ''Token ck Man'' or the brigade needed to ''Check the Box'', to say they were meeting the quota for having the ethnic minorities in a leadership position. Never did they see or ept it was through the hard work and sacrifice I had given the brigade.


    Sighing, I got out of bed, neatly making it, then wondered what the hell I was going to do with my day. Chantelle my daughter, she was on holiday with Moses, so they would not being over.


    I let out a sigh, because my options for hanging around with anyone were limited to the guys from work, and if I am honest, as much as I liked all of my firefighters, I do not like to impose myself on them during their down time. Not that I hadn''t been asked when they did their meet ups. Josie, bless her soul, always made sure to give me an invite, but nine-times-out-of-ten I refused. Not because I thought myself better than any of my team, but just because having your boss turn up is akin to a teenager having their parentse to their party. I do not want to spoil their fun!


    As I decide to wash my car on the drive to give me something to do, my mind wanders to the fun and games yesterday. I had been soaked with water; it was all good fun. However, my fun was short lived when ''Twinkle'' pulled me to one side and informed me confidentially, that he was looking to go part time. I asked if he could give me some time to find someone who could job share with him, and he agreed. I don''t think he really wants to reduce his hours, but his wife is putting quite a lot of pressure on him, and given what happened with me, I will do everything in my power to ensure we find a part-time person who can take over half of his shifts, as quickly as possible. My only issue is the guysing out of training all want full time positions, there is nobody looking for a couple of shifts every six days.


    I continue to wash the car with therge yellow sponge, as I remember Joanne. Bless her soul, she is a fantastic woman, and went through so much when Ben was injured. It was good to see her back at the station and getting involved once more. I needed some help in the office, and I know she had lost her job after Ben''s ident, wanting to be on hand to help him recover; things were difficult for her. So, obviously she was the first person I thought of toe in a couple of shifts per week, to help with the filing and keeping people like Anders Maxwell from taking up my time.


    Anders, he is not a bad person after all. I knew he was only ever demanding for Josie to apologise because he clearly had the hots for her, and now they seem to be together. He has grown on me, and not like a wart. I have to admit the ¡ê100,000 donation to the Firefighters'' Benevolent Fund also helped!


    Now t-cutting the paintwork of my car, I continue to think about yesterday, and Joanne. It has been years since I first met her, yet she avoids me like the gue. I don''t think it is a racist thing, as she really isn''t that type, maybe it is because she is slightly intimidated because I am Ben''s boss. I chuckle to myself as I remember yesterday when I heard hermenting on if I had arge package or not, what was her words? "Once you have ck, you never go back." I could not help but react by quoting the White Chicks movie about her needing a wheelchair, the blush on her face was worth it. Bless her soul, she could hardly look me in the eye she was so embarrassed, bute to think of it, she very rarely looks me in the eye, the normally mouthy woman bes almost mute when I am about. I try not to take it personally, but I like her being loud and full of fun, hell I need someughter in my life.


    The thing is though, I kind of like her, I know she is a few years older, and my colleague''s mother, but there is just something about her, other than the obvious. Big boobs, that have the capacity to suffocate a man, and long slim shapely legs. I have heard her with the guys, she is alwaysughing and joking, mostly inappropriate jokes that have a double meaning, and for the longest time I have wanted her to joke with me.


    Don''t get me wrong, I would never pursue her for a rtionship, not with Ben on my team, although there is nothing written in the rule book that says I cannot do that, I would not wish to make him ufortable. But having her say what she said yesterday has made me struggle most of the night, wanting for her to personally experience my package, so she has the answer to her question.


    I shake my head, wanting to put those thoughts out of my head, before my more than ample package grows again in my pants, and concentrate on gathering the dry rag to polish off the t-cut from the car.


    Finished, I empty the bucket of water, and dry it out, adding the car cleaning stuff to it, and pop it on the back shelf of my garage. The weather is still hot, so maybe I could go for a drive down the sea-front after lunch; that would pass some time.


    I walk back into my detached home on Silksworth Lane, which is just opposite the crossroads that leads to the station up the road, the other turn heads down past my local pub, the Cavalier, which I sometimes frequent, but not often, as sitting lonely, nursing a pint of bitter is not really what I like to do. However, it does make a change from sitting in my front room, nursing a can of ''Tetley''s'' all on my lonesome.


    Walking into the living room, I see my phone lit up telling me I have some messages, picking it up, I see that Arthur, my counterpart, who is on duty when I am not, has messaged, more than a few times.


    Hey, Kelvin, we are seriously snowed under, the hot weather causing the grass to catch light everywhere, any chance you can find someone from your watch to help out with the overflow?


    Kelvin, we are getting desperate now, the whole fire crews on shift throughout the city and not just our station are dealing with fires, and now the kids of Thorney Close have decided to set light to the bushes at the park again, could really do with a hand.


    I sigh, stupid kids, still this type of arson is easier to deal with, rather than what happened to the school. I am still awaiting the final report and findings from the police. I can only hope it is a one-off incident. But more often than not, it turns out to be a lot more of that, before the police catch the bastard.


    Arthur, just picked this up now, sorry, I will do a round-robin to my guys see if any cane to the station for a few hours. Then I will set off.


    I message the team, asking if anyone cane to the station and give a hand. I know they all will turn up, even though it is their day off, and we will have a full crew, because that is just who they are. None of them would want to risk a life because they were too ''busy'' to cover. The only exception to that is Twinkle, because his wife will put her foot down and probably tell him no, if he does turn up, we all know he will be spending another night on his sofa.


    I run upstairs, and grab my kit, then head into my sparkling car and head up the road to work.


    Guess I am not going to be lonely today after all.

 Chapter 52

    Davey''s Point of View.


    I let out a groan, my day had been going well. I had stayed with Kathlinest night, not in her bed, that spot was reserved for her brave little man. He was suffering from nightmares after the fire, poor thing. But I did sleep in the spare room, so I could be on hand to help with Andy this morning, and let Kathline have a well-deserved lie in. She is exhausted, almost asleep on her feet, and I wish I could do more.


    I had carried him downstairs, and made him some Nute on toast, feeling like I was the luckiest guy in the world to be given this chance, when my phone rang. Liv was in a state, as it seemed, the wanker she was with, had not only re-mortgaged the house, and got a load of legal debt, but also had turned to unscrupulous money lenders, and they had turned up at her door demanding money.


    It seemed he had borrowed ¡ê5,000 and had never made a payment. The debt was now at 15,000 and they did not care he no longer lived with her, telling Liv she had to pay, or they would be back. To say she was frightened was an understatement, and this was one debt that phone calls, and payment ns, along with an exnation of what was happening, would not sort out. So, I had to call the loan shark and pay the amount, in full.


    However, it has put a halt to the n Kathline had talked to me about, where I purchase the house from Liv, getting a mortgage-to-rent loan, which I was already pre-approved for. Then Liv could pay off all the debt and start again, giving me the mortgage payments each month as rent. But I cannot, or should I say will not do that, not now. Yes, I still have the deposit money safe and secure. But I firmly believe she needs to move, and that it is inevitable now, as who knows who else will crawl out of the woodwork. That call had pissed me off, then Kathline''s ex rang, demanding to know why Andy had been in a fire, shouting at her as if it were her fault. Funny how the fucker seems to care now. So that had me pacing the floor wanting to punch something. The upside of that conversation was that Kathline had told him, if he was so bothered, then he could have Andy for a few days next week between hospital appointments, and the wanker agreed, so at least she gets a break. I intend to spoil her rotten as well. But now my day has gone south once more as I have just received a message from the boss.


    Team. All fire crews are dealing with fires due to the weather, along with our friendly teenage toerags, the station is unmanned as a result. If any of you can spare a few hours to cover, it will be very much appreciated, and I will personally make sure you get double- time for your efforts.


    I sent back a message saying I was going in, after all, what am I supposed to do, message back telling him to let the fuckers burn? Of course not!


    Kathline stands, she is dressed in just a pair of shorts and tight top, which makes leaving her even harder, both literally and figuratively. I ce a soft kiss on her lips as Andy giggles and shouts "E" before I ruffled his red hair, and I head out of hers, back home and get my uniform on.


    I walk into work, with the Sundend Echo under my arm, okay I may not get a full thirty-minutes of reading, but even grabbing a few moments will make me feel better. As I enter, everyone is there, Josie is not her usual cheerful self, guess she had ns with her Arsehole that had to be cancelled.


    Ben was just as miserable, but still he was there, ready and waiting, should we be needed.


    Headache was here,ining he still felt unwell after sweating in the Fireman Sam suit yesterday, so he is happy.


    Wayne is busy at the kitchen with Twinkle making some god-awful smelling concoction, as Twinkle moans he is going to be back on the sofa tonight.


    The boss walks into themon room.


    "Firstly, thank you all foring in so quickly on your time off. I really do appreciate it. We are here only to offer extra cover, if nobody else is avable, until they have a few more engines back at their stations, then we can all clock off. I have already authorised that you will get the full 12-hours shift pay at double-time, or you can take single-time and add another day to your holiday entitlement, the choice is yours. Just let me or Joanne know on Thursday when she begins her first shift working with us as my secretary. You guys never fail to make me proud. Thank you," The boss said, then turned on his heel and headed back into his domain.


    "How did Andy enjoy yesterday?" Josie asked, as she slumped down in the seat beside me.


    "Yeah, he had so much fun, but still had a couple of nightmaresst night, bless him," I tell her with a smile.


    "That will take time to pass. Lucy had one the other night as well, then I started with one of mine." Ben sighs out understanding what the littled was going through.


    "Yeah, but kids, man, they seem to bounce better than adults, so hopefully he can get passed it quicker," Twinkle shouted over his shoulder.


    I was not sure if I believed him or not, my understanding was, this nightmare coulde back and haunt him at any time, even as an adult, and we had to be prepared for the long term affects. If I get my hand on that f*****g-arsonist, I would cheerfully kill him with my bare hands, and not flinch as I got sent down to the ''clink'' after the court case.


    I begin to read the newspaper, that shows pictures of the residents of Sundend all enjoying the hot weather at Seaburn Beach yesterday; good for them.


    "We need some rain," Headacheined.


    f**k, for once he is not wrong, we really do need some f*****g rain.


    "Now there''s a sentence I never thought I would hear living in the northeast of Ennd." Josieughed, only her tone held little of her normal humour.


    "So how is Liv?" Ben asked me.


    "Don''t f*****g ask. Got a phone call this morning, that wanker took a loan from a shark and they turned up at her door. That''s 15 grand I will never see again," I huffed.


    Josie''s eyes widened, and she shook her head.


    "She needs toe home," Josie sighed out.


    "Yeah, I have told her that she is going to have to sell the house, but I can tell she doesn''t want to leave, and my guess is, that she is already ''missing him''. Because we all know what a f*****g catch he is," I growl out in annoyance.


    I get up out of my seat and head to the fridge to get a bottle of water, Ben follows behind, then goes to grab a bottle out of the fridge at the same time.


    "If you need some money let me know, I have quite a lot left off my injury payment. I don''t mind." He whispers so the others cannot hear.


    "No, it''s okay. I have savings but I appreciate that mate." I shrug.


    For all the banter, and piss-take, I know each of these guys would give me their right arm if I needed it, as I would for them.


    Each with a bottle of water we head back to the sofa area and take a seat. I f*****g kid you not, the sofa practically lifts up my end when that giant fucker sits down at the opposite side. "How as Lucy about you leaving today?" Josie asked.


    "She is at work, so just said stay safe, and she will see me when I get home." Ben smiled.


    "I was going to organise a pic for her tonight at Whitburn, but I guess that isn''t going to happen now, may take her to that Asian ce instead." Ben continues with a shrug.


    "What about the Arsehole, what did he say?" I ask Josie.


    "He was great, told me to look after myself, and that he would go into work himself." Josie smiled.


    "What about Kathline?" Josie asked.


    "Yeah, sound as a pound. Just told me to take care, and would see meter." I shrugged.


    It was good to hear all three of our new partners were cool with this type of emergency situation, when we had toe into work, even when we were off. Not that it happened much, but yeah, it was still good that all three understood. "In other news, Andy''s wanker dad rang. He went off on one at Kathline about the fire, as if it was her fault," I tell them, not able to keep my utter hatred of the man from my voice... nor do I want to, truth be told.


    "What? f*****g dickhead." Josie shakes her head in disgust.


    "Yep," I respond popping the P.


    "However, he has said he is going to take Andy for a couple of days next week, and it works out on my time off, so I want to spoil her. Any ideas?" I ask both Josie and Ben.


    "Maybe you coulde ballroom dancing with me and the Mrs., they are looking for more couples. It is good exercise as well," Twinkle shouted over his shoulder.


    "f**k off," I respond shing my middle finger for good measure. No way in hell is that old bastard getting me into a sparkly shirt dancing around like an i***t.


    Ben and Josie both let out a smallugh, as Twinkle huffs and returns to make his concoction with Wayne.


    "Is she at work?" Josie asked.


    "No, she already had two weeks off work booked for the beginning of the school holidays, and works from home the rest of the time, plus her boss told her to take an extra week off aspassionate leave," I tell them. "That was good of them, well, if she is already off work, when is Andy at the wankers?" Ben asked.


    "We finishst night of shift on Sunday night, back Thursday for day shift, he is going Wednesday and Thursday night, back Friday," I tell them.


    "Ooo, so one day and night, along with one other night for a date as well. Go you." Josieughs,


    "Couples massage. The Ramside Hall Hotel do them at their spa. They also do overnight packages, that include a full day spa, lunch, evening meal, and night at the hotel, with breakfast," Ben tells me.


    Clearly, he has been looking for him and Lucy, and it is not a bad n, with all the s**t going on, Kathline deserves a pamper day. Yeah, I think that will be a winner, even if we don''t have s*x, it will be nice to just rx for the day and not worry about anything. Although I believe Kathline will worry about Andy, but hopefully it will help her rx a little bit.


    "Not a bad shout." I grin.


    Just as the word shoutes out my mouth, the rm goes off, and we all spur into action, running to the pole and sliding down into the garage for the standby engine. It doesn''t have all the bells and whistles as our normal engine, or the other one on duty, but it will have to do.


    As Headache pulls out, I grab my gear and pull it on.


    "Field fire, out of control, Hastings Hill Farm." Josie informs us.


    Well, here we go again.

 Chapter 53

    Kathline''s Point of View.


    I feel my shoulders rx as I let out a long breath, reminding myself to breath. It has been more than a little stressful since Andy was caught in that fire; his nightmares keep me up all night. My poor boy is struggling, and I feel helpless. Thank God for Davey; he has been totally amazing since bringing my boy out of those mes and back to me, always there to help with the heavy lifting, making sure both Andy and I have everything we need, when we need it. I know I had doubted his intentions before, with the look of annoyance he had when Andy had disturbed us, but I have no doubts now. Davey is in this for the long haul, making sure Andyes first in everything. Which makes me feel terrible considering my current thoughts. Don''t get me wrong, I wouldn''t change anything, and I don''t mind being sleep deprived, my boy is here. That said, I cannot deny I am desperate for a break, to get some sleep, to have just ten minutes to myself. I know that sounds selfish, but honestly, I am physically and emotionally drained. If I am honest, I never thought I would say these words, but I am grateful that John, the Usain Bolt of the northeast, was going to step up and be a father for once and give me two nights off. Although I would bet myst pound after one night of Andy''s haunted dreams, he will call me and tell me that my little man needs toe home, with some excuse or other.


    When Davey got the text from his Station Officer to go into work, I could have cried. I didn''t obviously, but I honestly just felt like I could not deal with the extra worry of him dealing with fires today. I know, that is my problem to deal with, so I just told him to take care, offered a soft smile and responded to his sweet kiss, he does not need to know how fragile I am feeling right now. I feel terrible for being so needy, after all, things could have been so much worse. "MAM, my leg is itchy!" Andy cries, big tears spouting from his eyes.


    I turn to him with a smile, knowing there is nothing I can do about that, searching for the words to tell him that it will pass, whilst understanding that it is probably going to be itching inside his cast for a long time toe.


    "I know sweetheart. I am sorry you are going through this. Let''s put your tablet on and see if we can distract you mind," I tell him, handing him the tablet and turning it on to Kids YouTube.


    "It won''t work," He cries out again.


    "We don''t know unless you try. The itching means your ankle is getting better, try to be positive darling," I tell him, again another small white lie, the itching is purely from the cast.


    Yesterday had been a good day at the fire station Family Fun Day. Andy had loved every minute of it, getting out, enjoying himself, and the attention he got off everyone. We were going to take him to the museum and winter gardens today, to help keep him distracted from the pain and constant itching, but obviously that had to be put on the back burner because Davey was called into work. I don''t know if I can manage to get Andy in and out of the car by myself, as he still needs a wheelchair until tomorrow, then we are back at the hospital so they can teach him how to walk on crutches.


    Handing Andy his tablet, I walk over to the mantel piece and pick up the coffee Davey had made me before he had left for work, taking a drink, the coffee is now cold. I let out another sigh, but drink it, hey I remember when Andy was first born, I don''t think I drank a hot cup of tea or coffee for about a year. They always got left, and if I didn''t drink them when I could irrespective of the heat, then I didn''t drink. I know I am being so despondent and emotional, not at all grateful like I should, but it is like my mind is closing in on itself, my own dreams are haunted by the nightmare that Andy did not get out of that fire, then there is the one where I am stood beside arge coffin alongside a small one, which has me waking up in a cold sweat.


    Thankfully Andy is a little more settled watching his tablet, so I head into the kitchen to get started on theundry, as much as I want a break, I know keeping busy is what will help me ovee the mncholy that today feels a lot worse than it had when I woke up. I am unsure if that is because Davey is not here, or just because my mind has reached its limit, and exhaustion is finally taking over.


    After loading the washing machine, I make another coffee.


    "Hey Andy, would you like a drink?" I shout through to the living room.


    "No thank you, when can I have my magic medicine Mammy?" he asks.


    I know he is in pain, but he has another three hours before I can give him his pain relief.


    "I am sorry sweetheart, not yet. But I can give you a magic chocte biscuit," I tell him.


    Yeah, breaking my own rules and using bribery and corruption spoiling my little man with chocte goodies that are normally reserved for treats only.


    "Can I have some chocte coins instead?" he asks, his tone a little more demanding than I would like. Maybe it is time to reinforce some of his discipline, as I am sure he is taking advantage now.


    "What''s the little word?" I ask.


    "PLEASE," He shouts through.


    "Better, yes you can but these mustst you the rest of the day, so when they are gone, there is no more till tomorrow," I warn him, taking a bag out of the fridge.


    I make a fresh cup of hot coffee, then take that and the chocte coins into the living room, passing them to Andy, who instantly looks up at me tears in his eyes.


    "I cannot open them," he cries, having not even tried. Okay, yes, he has been a little too spoilt, and needs a reminder that this type of behaviour is not eptable. "Andy, it is your ankle that is broken, not your hands, now open the coins yourself, or don''t, but I am not doing it for you darling," I reprimand him.


    He tries to cry a little louder, and although it is breaking my heart to ignore him, I am sticking to my guns, because I know he is in pain, I have to do just that. Once Davey is back to work on Thursday, I am going to be on my own once more, so I know that I need to be strong, else I really will not be able to cope if I continue to let him get away with everything.


    Finally, Andy gives in, realising it is not getting him anywhere, and opens the mesh bag himself, taking out the biggest coin he can find, opening it, and popping it into his mouth.


    I sip the hot coffee, and let out an audible sigh of relief, hoping the hot caffeine helps chase away this slightly depressed mood.


    The day wears on, when my phone pings. I take a look to see that Davey has text that he is popping to his house and grabbing some clean clothes for the next couple of days, and then is on his way over to mine. I let out a sigh of relief, my heart pounding in my chest, happy again that he will soon be here, not just to help with Andy, but because I am craving his emotional support, along with his sweet kisses if I am being totally honest.


    Grabbing a duster, I do a quick tidy round, having not kept on top of my daily chorestely, Andy is currently napping on the sofa, and I am d his sleep seems restful, and not filled with the horrors of the fire. I could really do with putting the vacuum cleaner around, but that would wake up my brave little man, so I decide it will wait tillter.


    The front door opens, and I hear Daveying in.


    "Hey beautiful." He grins at me.


    "How is he?"


    "Fine, just napping peacefully." I smile down at the top of Andy''s head.


    "Good." Davey nods, then grabs me gently around the waist.


    "So, I may have done something." He smiles at me, making my heart pick up its rhythm.


    I tilt my head to one side and wait to find out what he has done.


    "I have booked us both for a couples massage, at the Ramside when Andy goes to his dads."


    I smile, a feeling of contentment washes over me, grateful that this man before me has done this, recognising I really do need a break.


    "AND...." he continues.


    "After a full day at the Spa including Lunch, we can go back to our room, and dress for a nice meal on the night and stay at the hotel." He grins down at me. "What do you think?" He asks.


    "I think that sounds perfect." I grin up at him, my mncholy from earlier evaporating immediately.


    He ces a soft kiss on my lips, then looks deep into my eyes.


    "Hey, why don''t you head upstairs and get some sleep, I am here if he wakes ups," he offers.


    Perfect, he is absolutely perfect.


    "Yes please." I nod knowing I will probably fall asleep on my feet if I don''t rest soon.


    "However, he is pushing his luck today, being a little spoilt, so anything he can do for himself please make sure he does." I smile up at him.


    Davey nods his understanding, then gently taking hold of my shoulders he turns me towards the hallway and stairs, then leans in and whispers in my ear.


    "Go, sleep, firefighter''s orders."


    A shiver of delight rushes through me, and had I not been so exhausted I would have turned and ced my lips on his and kissed the life out of him. But I am exhausted so do as I am told and head up to bed to catch up on some much-needed rest. Blinking open my eyes, I stretch out my arms, looking at the clock, I see I have had a whole three hours sleep. It will soon be Andy''s bedtime, and quickly get out of bed. I walk downstairs and hear Davey chatting away to my boy.


    "Thank you for your help, Andy, I am sure your Mammy will love it." His deep baritone voice tells my boy.


    A smile adorns my lips as I walk into the living room, to find the dining table set, some flowers from the garden in a vase.


    "Look Mammy, Davey took me outside and we picked some flowers for you," Andy shouted excitedly.


    "I can see, thank you so much." I grin down at him, cing a soft kiss on the top of his red head, as he wheels himself towards me.


    "He is a good boy, look, he has managed to learn how to move himself in the wheelchair, and has been racing me around the garden." Daveyughs.


    I look down at him, Andy seems more like his usual self, and I mouth a ''Thank you'' to Davey.


    "I also helped make the food Mammy," Andy excitedly exins.


    "Its just tuna pasta, nothing special." Davey smiles.


    It feels special though, having him do this for me, and keep Andy entertained whilst I napped.


    "I think it is amazing, I love it," I dered to both my boys.


    "Sit down and let the wheely-waiter and I serve you." Davey grins at me.


    I take my seat, and see that Andy has a bowl of the pasta resting on his knee, as he wheels himself into the dining room.


    "Wow, look at you." I grin at him.


    "I know, Davey showed me how to do it, I am a racing car." Andy giggles happily.


    I feel the sting of unshed tears in my eyes, not because I am sad, but because happiness surrounds me. Andy was proud of himself, and for the first time since the fire, I feel like everything is going to be okay, because of Davey, our own personal Hero.

 Chapter 54

    Davey''s Point of View


    I wrap Andy''s leg in his stic covering, thankfully his cast is on the leg that can rest on the edge of the bathtub, thank God for kids being contortionists at this age, then lift him up as Kathline undresses him, and I lower him into the bath, leaving immediately. I leave the bathroom and sit waiting patiently in my guest room, so I can lift him out for her when he is done.


    He is a little whiney tonight, obviously tired from wheeling himself around the garden and picking flowers for Kathline. Whilst I am waiting, I unpack my things along with a fresh uniform for Wednesday night. As long as I get a few hours in during the day, I will be able to stay and help her. I have to admit to being excited for next week to arrive. Not just to spend some alone time with my girl, but for her to get a full break, she damned well needs it. Her eyes had dark circles underneath when I got in from work earlier, she looked close to tears, she was that exhausted, which is why I promptly sent her to bed and took overlooking after the brave little man.


    "Davey, we are ready for you," Kathline shouted through to me.


    I go into the bathroom, and see that Andy is practically asleep in the tub, lifting him out into his mother''s outstretched arms. She quickly dries him off, as he whimpers slightly, half-asleep, as Kathline dresses him in his PJ''s.


    "I think he should go straight to bed." Kathline sighs.


    "Yeah, yours or do you want to try him in his own?" I asked, knowing she needed some sleep, and given the bruises on her legs from his cast, where he thrashes about in his sleep, I was hoping she would say his own bed. I can go carry him to her, if he has a nightmare.


    "Try his own, see how he goes." Kathline sighed.


    I nodded, and carried the brave little man to his bed, and watch on, my heart swelling with pride, as she tucks him in, singing a soft luby to him, then ces a small kiss on his sleeping face before turning on thending light, and leaving the door slightly ajar, hoping it will help him if he wakes, so that he will not to be too afraid.


    We head downstairs, as Kathline copses onto the sofa. I sit down next to her, wrapping my arm around her shoulder and pulling her tired body into my chest.


    "Rest for a bit," I tell her.


    "Okay," her voice a tired whisper.


    Soon she goes heavy, and I know she has drifted off to sleep on me. I look down at her peaceful face, my heart leaping in my chest. Damned if she isn''t the most beautiful woman I have ever seen.


    I switch on the TV, setting it to very low, so I do not disturb her, and settle down for my evening. To be honest, I get a strange sense of peace, sat here watching TV with Kathline curled up snoring very softly on my chest. I feel like I could stay here for the rest of my life and die a happy man. I know, I sound like a f*g sap, but it is the truth.


    We stay like this for over two hours, when Andy wakes up, crying out in fear, my heart breaks for the little man. Kathline wakes immediately, then disorientated she lets out a small groan and shouts, "It''s okay Andy, Mammy ising," as she walks up the stairs. I follow behind, standing at Andy''s bedroom doorway, as Kathline sooths him, stroking his hair and softly singing to him as his little body shakes, covered in a thin film of sweat.


    "Do you want me to carry him to your room?" I ask.


    Kathline looks torn, then taking a breath she lets out a sigh.


    "No, he needs to get used to being back in his own room, else this will be a habit, and that is not good for anyone. I have to be tough," Kathline groans out, I can see the look of guilt in her eyes.


    "Why don''t we take it in shifts, you do a couple of hours sitting with him when he wakes, then I take over, so you get some sleep," I offer.


    "I cannot ask you to do that." Kathline shakes her head at me.


    "You are not asking, I am offering. Seriously Kathline, let me help," I tell her. s**t, I am used to doing night shifts, so it is no big deal really. "Thank you," she sighs at me, never taking her eyes off Andy.


    He sooths under her gentle touch, then finally falls back to sleep, and we quietly step out of the room.


    "I am going to grab a quick shower, whilst he is settled." Kathline smiles at me.


    "Okay, I will make us some hot chocte. Where are your keys? I will lock up," I tell her.


    "On the mantle piece. Davey, thank you, I do not know what I would do without you." She shyly smiles at me, a cute little blush on her cheeks.


    "No need to thank me. It is my pleasure to help both of you." It really is my pleasure, there is no ce on earth I would rather be right now.


    I make my way back down the stairs, finding the keys I lock up the house, then put a pan of milk on the hob, ready to make the hot chocte, as I mix the powder into cold milk in the cups, my phone pings. I pull it out to see a text from Liv. Liv - Davey, I am so sorry for all the s**t xxx


    I view that text with a hefty degree of suspicion, normally that is followed by her telling me something I really do not want to know.


    Liv - He has joined gamblers anonymous; he is getting help xxx


    I f*g knew it, here we go, she is going to take that fucker back. That is fifteen-grand that I should have just thrown away, because I have heard ''he is getting help'' many, many times before. Anger pulses through my body, I am beyond my limit. This is her life, her choice, but now I am done. I have my girl and that little boy to worry about, if she wants him and this type of life, then she is on her own. I am done.


    Davey - Let me be very clear, if you take him back, then I am done Liv. You are on your own, never contact me again wanting money, or crying because some thug is at your door, threatening you because of him. Seriously no more. You take him back, then you get no further help from me.


    I wait for her response, and I know what is going toe before the text arrives, seeing the three dots as she types her message.


    Liv - Sorry Davey, but I miss him, I love him, and he loves me. Xxx


    Davey - this isn''t love, but on your own head be it. I love you too sister, but you have made your bed, now you have to lie in it. Goodbye Liv.


    I let out a long sigh of angry frustration, I never once thought I would turn my back on my sister, but enough is enough. Kathline is right, sometimes you have to be cruel to be kind.


    I pour the hot milk into the cups as my phone pings repeatedly, obviously texts from Liv, but when I say I am done, I mean it. I take the cups upstairs, walking into Kathline''s bedroom, I see her sat, head in her hands silently sobbing. My phone pings again, but my sister is no longer my problem, this brave strong woman sobbing her heart out, is what I want and need to focus on. cing the hot chocte on the side, I sit down beside her, pulling her into my chest, my hand stroking her long wet red hair, soothing her as I let her cry it all out.


    My phone pings again, and I take it out seeing 5 messages from Liv, no I am not dealing with her bullshit now, so I turn the phone off without reading them, still holding Kathline.


    "I am sorry," She sobs.


    "No need to be Kathline," I whisper cing a soft kiss on the top of her head.


    "Davey, would you stay with me tonight?" she softly asks.


    My heart jumps about in my chest, I want nothing more than to hold her in my arms all night. It is weird because I do not even think about s*x with her, I just want to hold her, to sooth her, to be here for her when Andy wakes up. Both her and that brave little man are my full focus now. They are my everything.


    The realisation hits me like a hurricane, I am in love, hook, line, and sinker, and this woman who silently cries in my arms, and the little boy in the room next door, are my whole world. I am in love with both of them. "Always, Kathline," I whisper softly to her.


    I don''t think she realises that when I say always, I mean, always, forever, till the end of time, but I know that is exactly what I mean.


    "Come on, get into bed, I will grab a quick shower, and we can drink our drinks, and snuggle up." I smile at her.


    Kathline nods her head, wiping her tears with the back of her hands. I pull back the covers, and help get her into bed, then tuck her in, much like she had done for Andy, then ce a soft kiss on her head. "Won''t be long." I smile, then head for the shower.


    I take the quickest shower known to man, desperately wanting to go hold my girl in my arms, granted this was not how I envisaged sleeping in her bed for the first time, but for some reason this means more to me. s**t, I really am a sap, and whipped.


    I wrap a towel around my waist, then head into the guest room, and get out a pair of joggers, knowing that I will probably have to go settle Andy through the night, pulling them on, I take a breath, and make my way to her bedroom. Climbing in beside her, I get the hot chocte, and begin to drink it, as Kathline sips at hers. We drink in afortable silence, enjoying the peaceful feeling washing over both of us. Finished, I snuggle down into the covers, and pull her to me, holding her tight.


    "Sleep babe," I whisper to her, as I reach over and turn off the bedsidemp.


    Kathline snuggles tighter into me, her head resting on my chest, as her fingers draw patterns in the fine hairs.


    Goosebumps erupt all over my body from her touch, as she starts to ce soft kisses on my chest.


    "Kathline," I whisper, almost like a warning, that if she continues, I am not going to be able to control myself.


    My length hardens in my joggers, and her fingers trace down my stomach, as she looks up at me, a soft smile on her beautiful face,


    My lips crash against hers, our tongues desperately seeking each other, I let out a low groan, as we deepen the kiss.


    As she softly moans against my lips, myst thread of control snaps, and I roll on top of her, and she opens her long legs to make room for me, her hands now trailing up and down my back.


    I break the kiss, looking down at her beautiful face.


    "Are you sure?" I ask, wanting to know she wants me as much as I want her, that I am not taking advantage of her situation in any way. "Yes, I am positive," she whispers.


    My lips crash against hers once more, unable to stop myself, and not wanting to. I love this woman, and now I am going to make her mine.


    My hands run up the length of her long nightdress, gently stroking her long soft legs, as her hands find the waist band of my joggers, and she slowly pushes them down. Lifting up her nighty, she lifts up her arms, as I pull it over her head. Hot damn she is beautiful; her naked body beneath me. I take a moment to look at her,mitting this moment to memory. Her pink n*s are hard, her legs unashamedly open, hiding nothing from my gaze. Bending down, I ce another punishing kiss on her soft lips. "MAMMY!" Andy shouts.


    Kathline groans slightly, and I begin tough.


    "He has impable timing; I will go and see to him." Iugh out, then pull up my joggers and head into his bedroom, hoping I can sooth him like his mother had, and unlike the first time he disturbed us, I have no frustration at all, because in this, hees first.

 Chapter 55

    Lucy''s Point of View.


    I wake up, feeling the bed is empty beside me. Rubbing the sleep from my eyes, I sit up, wondering where Ben has gone. I do not need to wonder for long, as he arrives with a tray filled with breakfast, and a pot of hot tea. "Morning sleepy head." Ben grins down at me.


    I giggle up at him slightly. It has been a few nights since I moved into his room, and they have been the best nights of my life. We kiss, cuddle, and explore each other''s bodies, but as yet, Ben is to take me, and I have to admit being more than ready for the next step in our rtionship, however I feel a little shy to tell him that. "What do you have here?" I grin at him.


    "This is another attempt to convince you to move in permanently." He grinned down at me mischievously.


    Iugh, shaking my head, he is not giving up. The truth is, I already know I am not leaving anytime soon, I just haven''t told him yet. Cruel? Probably, but I just want to be triply certain we are doing the right thing, me moving in permanently.


    Ben ces the tray onto the bed beside me, then crawls in, getting under the covers.


    "I will get showered, take you to work, then head to the gym. What time will you finish today?" he asks.


    "Around lunch time, Anders said he has booked the hotel, so we don''t have to worry about getting home. We can check in at three. The event starts at 6pm," I tell him.


    "Do you have to go to these ck-tie events a lot with work?" Ben asks.


    "No, well, I didn''t, but being the sales director, I guess I will have to attend more of them now. It is good to build rtionships with the chamber members, will make the team''s jobs easier, when ringing them to see if they want advertising opportunities." I smile. Ben nods, and grabs some toast off the tray, then motions with his hand towards the full English breakfast.


    "Tuck in." He smiles, whilst starting to eat the toast.


    "I will pick you up from work when I am finished at the Aquatic Centre, we can go grab a light lunch. Are you all packed?" he asks.


    "Nope, I will do that when we get back, I only need my dress, PJs, and a fresh set of clothes and of course underwear. Josie said she will bring make up, and we can do the dressing up bit together." I grin at him.


    "Oh, I see, so I don''t get to y dress up with you." Ben chuckles at me.


    "Nope, you can go down to the bar with Anders and wait for me to arrive." Iugh.


    "Ahh, I get it, the grand entrance." Ben smiles then bends his head down cing a soft kiss on my lips.


    "Josie''s idea." Iugh.


    "You two seem to be getting along really well. I''m pleased; she is like a sister, and definitely one of my best friends." Ben sighs out.


    "Yes, she''s lovely. Anders said yesterday when he got into the office, after you were both called into work, that we should double-date. I mean, it was so cute, but seriously, double-dating with my boss feels a little bit weird," I tell him.


    "We should, and who cares if he is your boss. I talked to Josie yesterday, I don''t think he has many friends; he always works. From the little bit she told me, his childhood wasn''t very good, so he just turned his attention to his businesses," Ben tells me. "I kind of got that from him as well," I say, munching on the bacon, and hash brown.


    Finished with my breakfast, I look at the clock.


    "I need to shower and get ready," I say, getting out of bed.


    "Want me to help wash you?" Benughs.


    "No time, maybe tomorrow morning at the hotel." I giggle, because there is nothing I want more than to shower-share with my big man.


    "I will hold you to that." Ben winks at me.


    Ben drops me off at work, and I make my way up the square shaped staircase and into the office. Linda sits behind her reception desk, looking like she had lost a pound and found a penny. Maybe I should stop to ask if she is okay, but honestly, she is not the nicest of women, and her mood is more than likely due to Anders dismissing her from his office again as she hangs about him uninvited and unwanted. Still, I rise above the foul look she gives me, and say my good mornings, then head onto the sales floor, dropping my bag by my desk, then settling down to open up my emails.


    "Lucy, can youe in for a moment please?" Anders shouts through.


    "Two minutes, I got an email from that Norwegian flight operator," I shout through.


    My hands shake, as I go to open the email. I had pitched them a few times when I looked after this magazine at the other publishers, but they always refused to advertise. However, this time, with the app and extra digital exposure, their marketing manager was a lot more receptive, and it is worth a lot of money, a 100,000 in total on a three-year contract. Suddenly Anders is by my side, looking at me impatiently, just as nervous as I am about this potential deal that will set the business up very nicely, and get me a ton of money at the end of the month. Hesitantly I read the email, then open my mouth in shock.


    Dear Lucy,


    Thank you for this opportunity, we would like to proceed with the three-year deal, at ¡ê100,000.


    Would you offer any discount for immediate payment, rather than split it into three, so I can take it out of this year''s remaining budget?


    Soren.


    I look up at Anders, my mouth wide open as he shouts, "GET IN!" loudly.


    "Offer them 10-percent, if they pay this week. I will cover the cost of that, do not take it off your figure." Anders grinned.


    "You are amazing," Anders shouts with joy.


    I start to uncontroblyugh, as I jump out of my seat, and make my way to the sales board, cing 100,000 on it, beside my name singing my sales song.


    "That''s the way... ah-ha ah-ha


    I like it... ah-ha a-ha."


    Then dance back to my seat.


    "Let me just confirm the payment and percentage to them, and I will be in your office as soon as they reply," I tell Anders.


    "See Team,... Lucy had been told no from this client multiple times at her old ce, but with the added extras we can, and do, provide, she turned that into a yes, and the biggest deal I have ever seen in publishing." Anders proudly announces to the sales managers as they all p and cheer.


    Finished with the paperwork, and with the client confirming they will pay the invoice within the next hour, I get up and head to Anders office.


    "Close the door," Anders states, nodding towards the ss door.


    I close it, then take a seat, waiting for him to tell me what he wants.


    "f*****g hell Lucy, that deal is amazing. Well bloody done," Anders praises me.


    "Thank you." I grin happily at him.


    "So, the reason I called you in here, is to do with Linda. It is not working; she has to go." Anders sighed.


    "What happened now?" I ask him.


    "When Josie finished workst night, she left a message at reception as I was on my phone, to let me know to pick her up, as I am using her car at the moment, till Headache fixes mine. Linda did not give me the message, so Lucy was hanging around the station for ages waiting for me. Good job I text her to see if she was okay, and if she had to work through the night. I pulled Linda this morning, and she told me that the reason she did not disturb me with the message was that I was a busy man and shouldn''t have to worry about girlfriends being needy." Anders growls out.


    "What, she actually said that?" I exim.


    "Oh, it gets better, she then proceeds toin about the heat in the office and undoes two of her buttons on her blouse. I lost my s**t, really gave her what for, firstly for failing to pass me the message, and secondly for acting inappropriately. I need to fire her, but I am a little concerned as I do not trust her, so would you sit in with me?" Anders asked.


    "Yeah, of course. Was there anyone else in the office, when she did that this morning?" I ask him, suddenly concerned she would turn the tables on him.


    "Yes, Simon was in, and saw the whole thing." Anders sighed out.


    "Good, I will have him write up what he witnessed, and hold it on file, just in case she gets any ideas." I nod at him.


    "Yeah, that is what I am concerned about as well. Josie was fuming with herst night. I don''t want my girl angry at anyone other than me." Anders sighed.


    I let out augh, after all we all know how much Josie pretended to hate Anders when she first met him.


    "Should we call her in now?" I ask him.


    "Yeah, but I need someone to man reception." Anders sighs.


    "To be honest, Carol, she is a lovely girl, sounds great on the phone, butcks the ability to close a deal, maybe we could offer her the receptionist''s job, as she is out of her depth in the sales department," I offer.


    Carol had been someone who was already on the team when I joined, and I doubted she would be able to close a sale, as she just felt embarrassed asking the client if they wanted to go ahead.


    "Yeah, that might be a good shout. Maybe we should chat to her first then deal with Linda." Anders agrees.


    "I will go get her." I smile, then walk into the office to call Carol in.


    Thankfully she is more than happy to take over the receptionist role, and so with strict instructions to keep the change confidential till we make the announcement, she returns to her desk.


    I head out into reception, to find Linda sat, filing her nails. I mean what, like ... who does that anymore!


    "Linda, could youe into Mr. Maxwells office please?" I politely ask.


    Huffing she walks from behind her desk, and I let her go first, following behind. As we reach the office, I close the door behind us.


    "Linda, it is with great regret, that we are unable to continue with your employment at Maxwell Publishing," Anders begins.


    "Why?" she asks, looking like she was about to throw a hissy fit.


    Anders looks at me as if to say, ''is she really asking that?''


    "Unfortunately, you have not passed on important messages, you have behaved inappropriately towards our CEO, and have been told multiple times about your attitude and constant attempts of soliciting his attention. You will need to leave immediately and will be paid until the end of this week," I tell her, sounding more confident than I felt, having never sacked anyone before.


    "You know what, stick your job up your a*s. You are going to hear from mywyer," Linda shouted, as she pulled the office door open and rushed out.


    I follow her, to ensure she only takes her own things, and doesn''t do anything that might cause an issue with calls, then take her office keys, and escort her out of the building.


    With a sigh of relief, I walk back into the office.


    "Ding-dong the witch is gone," Simon sings as everyoneughs.


    "Guys, back to work please," I say to them, then head back into Anders office.


    "She is gone, but I would change the locks, just in case," I tell him, something about that woman sets myst nerve on edge.


    "Sure, have Carol take up her new position, I will call the buildings manager and get the locks changed, then you can head off and Josie and I will see you this afternoon. Well done with the order, shame we could not celebrate it a little more before having to deal with the shit." Anders smiled.


    "Okay, I will give Ben a ring. See you at the hotel. We can celebrate it tonight." I smile and head into the office to make the official announcement that Linda has gone, inform Simon to write down his statement of the events from this morning, and set Carol up on reception, before texting Ben and head out the door, knowing exactly what I want to do as a personal celebration for that deal, and Ben has the staring role.

 Chapter 56

    Ben''s Point of View.


    cing the weights back into the cradle, I wipe down the equipment before heading into the locker room to grab a quick shower. As I open my locker, I pull out my mobile phone, seeing a text message from Lucy. Hey, finished work, ready when you are xxx


    Looking at my watch, I see that it is still only 11am, and a grin forms on my face. We have time to get to the hotel for a nice lunch together before check in. I quickly get showered, and dressed, my ck hair still damp, and make my way to the car.


    To say I am excited about tonight would be an understatement. Lucy and my rtionship had really developed in the bedroom. We have experienced so much together now, and I just know that my girlfriend is more than ready for her first time. Tonight, was the night, that was my n if she was willing, and I cannot wait. I had already packed condoms, and some massage oil, to help her rx. Feeling the bulge start to grow in my pants, as I thought of how the night would y out, I quickly reversed out of the carpark, willing my mind to concentrate on driving rather than the feel of Lucy underneath me.


    Pulling up outside Lucy''s work, I sent her a text to let he know I was here, then sat back and watched the door, knowing I have a shit-eating grin on my face.


    Lucy practically skipped out of the office block, her wide smile dazzling, and I felt, once more, as if she had stolen the air from my lungs. Quickly I got out of the car, and went round to the passenger door, opening it for my beautiful girlfriend. "Hey, you are out early," I greeted her with a smile.


    "Yeah, I got a 100,000-pound deal, which has already been paid. Anders is cracking walnuts he is so pleased." Lucy grinned with pride at me.


    "WOW, I am not surprised. So proud of you," I said, unable to keep the grin from my face.


    "Yeah, and we sacked Linda, she didn''t give him a message off Josie yesterday. Plus, she tried it on with him, so she''s gone, escorted out of the building." Lucy sighed.


    "Oh wow, so you had an eventful morning then." I chuckled.


    "Just a bit. Anders said we will celebrate the deal tonight at the chamber event." She grinned happily at me.


    "Oh, and it means,e payday, I will have more than enough to rent a house and buy all the furniture," she added.


    I let out a low growl of annoyance, not happy about the thought of her leaving me to live somewhere else. The thought was so abhorrent, I felt a physical pain in my chest. Well, let''s see if she still wants her own ce after tonight. Letting out a deep sigh, I decide to change the subject to one which would not cause me physical pain and was far more pleasant than talking of her moving out.


    "So, as you are finished early, how do you fancy picking up our stuff and heading straight to the hotel, we can grab a nice lunch whilst waiting to check in?" I ask her.


    "Oh, yes please." Lucy nodded her head eagerly.


    Yeah, this girl is not moving out of my house if I have any say in the matter.


    We pull up outside OUR home, and I go inside to grab the case, along with my suit, and Lucy''s dress, to hang on the handle in the back of the car to avoid them getting creased, whilst Lucy nips to the bathroom to freshen up.


    "Do you think I look okay for lunch at the Mal''masson?" she asks as she walks out of the bathroom, wearing a pale blue day time maxi dress with small flowers all over it.


    "You look beautiful," I whisper, it is not a line, because she really does look amazing. But then again, she could dress in ck stic bags, and I would still thing she is the most beautiful girl in the world.


    "You say all the right things." She giggles, standing on her tip toes cing a soft kiss on my lips.


    "I do try." I grin down at her.


    "Oh, Mam rang. She wants to know if we can go over on Wednesday night for tea. I think she is a bit worried about starting work on Thursday. Boss has her in at 3 till 6 for an induction before I start my shift," I tell Lucy. "Yes, of course. Is she going to do shifts as well?" Lucy asked.


    "She only has to work a couple of hours per day when we are on nights. Boss rang her though and asked if she would mind doing a couple of full days when we are on dayshift. She is nervous. Don''t know why, she will ace it." I sigh, wondering why my mother was panicked about doing a job she was more than qualified to do.


    "Oh, it has nothing to do with work." Lucyughs, as we walk out the door, and I lock up.


    I give Lucy as quizzical look as she puts her seatbelt on.


    "You know she fancies him, don''t you?" Lucy asked.


    "Well, I do know she has all sorts of inuendo when talking about him, but that is just Mam. It doesn''t mean anything." I shrug.


    "It is more than that, she blushes bright red when he is around." Lucyughs.


    "s**t, so she really fancies him then." I sigh out.


    "Yeah, I think he might like her as well. I caught him watching her at the family fun day." Lucy grins.


    I am not sure how I feel about that, if I ampletely honest, but I do want my mother to be happy.


    "Well, if anything does happen between them, I hope he doesn''t hurt her. Boss or no boss, if he treats her badly in any way, I will have words with him," I growl out, putting the car into reverse and backing onto Dyknds Road, then speed off towards Newcastle. "I know, but I think he is a nice guy. I also think Joanne needs some happiness in her life." Lucy smiles, cing her hand on my thigh, which instantly makes me rx.


    We chatted about anything and nothing on the way to the hotel, Lucy telling me that Cal had loved the Family Fun Fay, and so had the kids. How it was his childhood dream to sit in a fire engine, he had wanted to be a firefighter for years, but that all changed when he got Samantha pregnant. I let out augh.


    "Such a shame, they don''t do parttime hours." Lucy sighed.


    "Actually, they do, but splitting jobs is quite difficult to find someone willing to do that," I tell her. "Really?" Lucy asks.


    I nod my head.


    "Yeah, he would undergo 18-weeks of training, fulltime during the day. Then if he could get a job at a station to job-share, he would do two shifts on, six days off, then two nightshifts. So not sure how that would work with the kids. But, hey, if he actually wants to consider it, I can have a chat with him," I offer.


    "Yeah, he might be interested. He can get childcare for the days, there is a local nursery, and I would have the kids on the nights. Take them to nursery then head to work," Lucy said deep in thought. Seizing the opportunity, I turn and smile at her.


    "Yeah, we have two spare rooms, we could do them out as bedrooms for the kids when they stay. That is not a problem at all." I smile at her.


    Lucy blushes, but doesn''t refute my suggestion, giving my heart some hope. After all, I love kids, so I really do not mind helping out her brother like that. Plus, if we are officially living together, it makes sense the kids will spend time at our home. After all, we have the back garden, and the beach for them to y, which is much better than a back yard with broken ss cemented on the top of the walls to stop intruders. Also, it lets my girl know I am in this 100-percent.


    Pulling up into the underground carpark of the Mal Masson in Newcastle, I find a parking spot, then let Lucy out of the car. She is getting used to me opening the door for her now and knows to wait for me. It makes me smile, because my girlfriend deserves to be treated like a princess.


    "We should leave the luggage till after we get the room key," I say with a smile.


    Lucy nods as I take her hand, and we make our way to the front of the hotel, and head to the bar area where they also serve food.


    "I think it is a five-course meal tonight, so I will just get some soup," Lucy states as we take our seats.


    "Okay, I am going to have the burger and fries. I am a growingd." I chuckle.


    Lucy lets out a softugh, shaking her head, as the bar man takes our order, and we go find a seat on the plush, long, leather couches around a small, dark-wood table.


    We just begin to tuck into our food, when Anders and Josie arrive, clearly having the same idea as we had.


    "Hey, you two." Josie smiles.


    "Hi." Lucy smiles happily.


    "Mind if we join you?" Anders asks.


    "Not at all." I grin, although I do mind a little bit, I was looking forward to some alone time with Lucy.


    "So, Lucy and I are going to get ready in our room, if you and Anders can get ready in yours, and we will meet you downstairs." Josie grins at me.


    "Yeah, she told me. What is with all the secrecy?" I ask.


    "Never you mind, we need girls time, and a girls chat." Josie winks at me.


    "I would just nod and agree. Josie has that look on her face, you know, the one that tells you she will argue until she gets her way." Anders chuckles.


    I nod my head, because it gives me time to get the room ready for tonight anyway. I have ns, and having Lucy with Josie to get ready, makes them easier to make happen. All I can say is, I cannot wait for tonight.

 Chapter 57

    Lucy''s Point of view.


    Josie and I walk up to her and Anders hotel room, my dress hanging over my arm in the bag, my underwear options in a small carry case. As I enter the room, I let out a sigh of relief, because I have questions that I do not want Ben to know I need to ask, and for him to misunderstand the meaning, and presume I am not ready for our rtionship to take the next step in the bedroom. "Hang your dress in the wardrobe Lucy." Josie smiles at me.


    I do not know why, but I am suddenly ovee with embarrassment, so I take another breath to steady my heart that is beating out of my chest. I really need to get a grip of myself, or I will be too worked up and Ben will not give me what I know I want. "Hey, are you okay Lucy, you look terrified?" Josie asks a small frown furrowing her brow.


    "I am okay, and yes, I am kind of frightened, but I don''t want Ben to know," I tell her cryptically, hoping she can guess what is worrying me, without me having to tell her.


    "What is going on Lucy?" Josie asks, concern etched on her face.


    Guess I am going to have to start this embarrassing conversation after all. Okay, here goes. "Erm, well, you see, Ben and I have not done... well... IT, before," I tell her feeling like my cheeks are burning hot at my admission.


    "What, really? But you guys have been living together," Josie exims.


    "I


    I know, but Ben has been taking things slow, because, well... I have never done IT before," I shyly admit to her.


    "Oh." Josie nods, her mouth a perfect O shape.


    "Yeah, he doesn''t want to rush me, and well, ... I kind of want to be rushed now," I say with a small giggle to cover my embarrassment.


    "I get you. So, what are you worried about?" Josie smiles, sitting on the edge of her bed, and patting the space beside her.


    I go sit next to her and let out a long breath.


    "Kind of everything. I mean, I know I am ready, and I trust him with my life. Hell, he has already saved it once, but I am scared it hurts, worried I will be no good, and terrified he sees my fear and therefore makes me wait even longer," I tell her.


    Josie nods her head in understanding. "Ben is a gentle giant; he will look after you. As for the pain aspect, I am not going to lie, it does hurt at first, but after a while it gets better, then you will enjoy it. What you need is a drink to calm your nerves, but not too much so he will not do anything because you are drunk." Josie grins, standing up and heading to the mini-fridge and grabbing a bottle of wine out, then pouring us both a ss.


    "So... first things first. Drink this, then go have a rxing hot bath, if you are like me, you will shave your legs at least twice, fully moisturise, then pick out your underwear that makes you feel confident. If you have sexy stuff, go for it, but if wearing that makes you feel self-conscious then don''t. The most important thing is to be as rxed as possible. Also, my advice is, do not over think things; let ite naturally, and do not rush to get to the end game. The more turned on you are, the less the act will hurt you in the end, so take your time." Josie grins at me. "Okay." I nod, still burning from embracement.


    "Come on, I am going to run you a hot bath, and pour you another drink ... only a small one though, then I want you to sit back and rx. Tonight, is about you, and making this the best night of your life." Josie tells me happily.


    Thevender oil Josie added to my bath and the half-ss of wine definitely helped my fractured nerves, as I felt myself rx in the warm water. I remind myself, it is Ben I am doing this with, the man I trust with my everything, so I am sure it is going to be okay. Better than okay.


    After a good soak, I stand under the shower, washing my body and hair, rinsing off the soap, and yeah, I shaved my legs three times. It is weird, as I have done things with Ben before, and never panicked about how smooth my legs and under arms were, but knowing tonight is the night, it suddenly bes a problem for me.


    Shaking my head at my own stupidity, I finally step out of the shower, wrapping a towel around my long hair, drying off my body with another towel, before putting at least half-a-tub of body lotion all over me. Pulling on the towelled bath robe, I quickly rinse out the bath, and head back into Josies room.


    "Better?" Josie asks me as I enter the room.


    "Yes, much, thank you." I smile at her, really grateful for her support.


    "Okay, well whilst you dry off your hair, I will dive in the shower, thene style it for you, and put on your makeup if you like." She grinned at me.


    "Are you sure you don''t mind?" I asked her, feeling a little guilty for taking up her own getting ready time.


    "Not at all. It is nice to do female stuff with someone. I am surrounded by men all day, so having a girl to do this stuff with is nice." She smiled, then headed off into the bathroom herself.


    Two hourster, I stood in front of the mirror. I had gone with the sexy red underwear, which had given me a confidence boost, under the long halter necked red dress, that clung to every curve, a long split up one leg. Josie had pinned my hair, half up in a small half bun, the lengths curled and hung down my back. She had put natural make up on me, just to highlight certain areas, knowing I never really wore much, the outfit was finished off with a pair of diamond studs. Not real diamonds, obviously, but they still looked great. I slipped my feet into a pair of silver open-toed sandals with a medium heal. I cannot believe just how good I actually look; my confidence sky rocketing.


    "You look amazing. Ben is going to go crazy when he sees you." Josie grinned at me.


    "Same for Anders." I smiled, as I looked at Josie.


    She looked stunning, a pale blue dress, that matched her eyes, obviously designer, that had a sweetheart neckline, the flowing material swished as she walked. Her own hair was hanging down to just beyond her shoulders, the blonde lengths straightened, so they hung sleek giving them an extra boost of shine. She looked beautiful; my boss is a lucky man.


    I picked up my silver clutch, as Josie picked up her white one, that matched her shoes, and we both grinned at each other.


    "Come on, let''s go see our men. Anders has already text me three times, asking where we are." Josie giggled.


    "Oh, I nearly forgot, the most important thing, my business cards," I say, then rush over to my day bag and grabbed a handful putting them into the purse.


    "Ready." I smile, and with a nod, we both walk out of the room, heading down to the bar.


    As I walk through the door, the first person I see is Ben, stood, in a ck fitted suit, white shirt and bow tie. The cut of the suit showcased his muscles, and he literally stole my breath away. How did I get so lucky to have this man as my own?


    Ben''s eyes widen when he sees me, the grey pupils turning ck with lust, as he mouths a silent ''Wow'' to me. I try not to giggle like an it, and be the consummate professional at this event, but fail spectacrly, as I chuckle away, grinning at my man like an it. "Lucy, you look out of this world. You are always beautiful, but tonight is just another level," he groans huskily in my ear, as he ces his arm around my waist and gives my cheek a small kiss.


    "You look amazing yourself." I grin up at him.


    "Thank you, but I hate wearing monkey suits." Ben chuckles, then adjusts the bow tie, as if it is strangling him.


    "Well, I think you look handsome and very sexy," I tell him.


    Anders greets Josie, with a look which tells everyone in the room, just how much he loves what she is wearing, and quickly, ces his arm around her, almost as if he is iming her as his to the whole room.


    A waitress walks around with a tray full of champaign flutes, and Ben takes two from her, passing me one.


    "A toast," Anders says to us all.


    "To Lucy, and the biggest publishing deal I have ever seen." He grins.


    Ben, lifts his ss giving me a proud smile, as Josie says, "Here, here," in response.


    "Anders Maxwell, how the hell are you?" a voice booms out from across the room.


    I instantly recognise it as John Brown, the executive chair of the chamber. I have met John a few times, he is a small, stout man, with a jolly face, and very friendly to everyone. But I know not to let that fool me, he is astute, and as ruthless as theye in matters of business.


    "John, good to see you. This is my girlfriend, Josie. Josie this is John, the Chamber executive," he introduces her.


    "Ah, girlfriend. Well, nice to meet the woman who has tamed the man." John grins at Josie and shakes her hand.


    "I think you already know Lucy, who is my new Sales Director," Anders makes my introduction.


    "Ah yes, we have met a couple of times, how are you, Lucy?" he asks with a smile.


    "I am great, thanks. This is my boyfriend, Ben," I make the introduction.


    "Wow, you are a big bugger," John says, cricking his neck to look up at Ben, and I resist the urge tough.


    "Nice to meet you." Ben smiles politely.


    "So, Ben, I don''t think I have seen you at one of these events before, what line of business are you in? Security firm?" he asks.


    "No, I am a firefighter, with Josie here." Ben smiles.


    "Oh, firefighter, that is a job we do not hear about much around here, other than when you lot deny our certificates. Eh Anders." Johnughs.


    I notice both Ben and Josie stiffen, John is on dangerous ground not taking the certificate and fire precaution seriously with these two here.


    Anders remains silent, as John shuffles slightly, realising his error of judgment with the joke. Then turns his head back to Ben.


    "So, firefighter, I would have said security or self-defence." John covers for himself.


    "Actually, I have a new chamber member here, who possibly could do with a story in the magazine Anders. She is ex-military. Quite famous, as she was an instructor on a reality show about special forces. Not that I watch it. But that should interest the readers, let me make the introduction." He smiles, then walks over to the opposite side of the room and takes hold of a tall girl with ck hair, stood in a ck long legged y suit. As she turns, I instantly recognise her, but not the tall dark-haired man with her, who seems to have spilt some of the canopies down his tie. Ben grins as the girl turns, then walks straight over.


    "BEN, how great to see you. You look well, how is everything going?" she smiles then gives him a hug.


    "Hi Haley, everything is going great. I am back to work. Hey Stan." Ben smiles at the man beside her.


    "Hi Ben, good to see you again." Stan grins at him.


    "This is my girlfriend, Lucy; this is Haley and Stan. Haley was the mole in my season of Special Forces; Have You Got What It Takes." Ben grins at me.


    "Yes, I recognise you Haley, from the show." I smile at the woman, who looks friendly now, but I don''t think I would like to cross her any times soon.


    "So, what the hell are you both doing here?" Ben asks with a smile, clearlyfortable with the couple.


    "Oh, I have set up a women''s self defence business, we have just expanded our sses, one in Newcastle, and one will be opening in Sundend next week." Haley smiles.


    "So, are you not doing the show anymore?" Ben asks.


    "Yes, but that is only a few weeks out of the year. Hey, you shoulde, be an attacker one night." Haleyughs.


    "I am in." Ben grins at her.


    "That is amazing, it is really good to have female sses for self-defence. So worthwhile." I smile at Haley.


    "Thank you, so can I sign you up?" Haleyughs with me.


    "Hey, yes, why not, I think it is a great skill to have. Actually, I work on the chamber mag and app, John said he wants us to profile you in the magazine, here is my business card, we can set that up for you." I smile. "How much?" Stan chuckles.


    "The editorial profile is free, but we do have packages for advertising if you want to promote to corporations, but there is no pressure at all to do that." I smile.


    "You know, that might work for us. Havingpanies sign up their female employees. We should meet up for a drink, it will be good to catch up with Ben, and then discuss the options after." Haley smiles.


    For all I see her as a scary instructor from the show, I actually really like this woman, and I know how much she helped Ben.


    "Definitely, and no bull, I will sign up for the self-defence sses." I grin.


    "Me too. They wille in handy on a Saturday night when on shift." Josieughs and takes Haley''s card herself.


    We spend the rest of the evening,working, and chatting with the chamber members, but the closer it gets to leaving, the more nervous I be. Ben is always by my side, his hand resting on the bottom of my back, as he talks to the potential clients with me. He is doing really well, considering how quiet he normally is. Anders walks over to me, with a grin.


    "I think we have the business cards of everyone in here, you guys can rx now." He smiles, and Josie gives me a small wink, which makes me blush as red as my dress.


    "Thank you," I stammer slightly.


    Ben bends down and whispers in my ear, his hot breath causing goosebumps to explode where it touches. "Bedtime."


    A wave of anxiousness washes over me.


    s**t here goes nothing.


    I nod silently, as Ben takes me by the hand, entwines his fingers with my own, and leads me out of the conference room.

 Chapter 58

    As I opened the door to our hotel room, I stood back and watched Lucy''s reaction. She stood, open-mouthed, as she took in the rose petals on the bed, the battery-operated candles that looked like they had a real me, the table beside the bed had an array of sensual massage oils, the fragrance filling the room. A bottle of Champaign sat with two flutes on the opposite table. "Wow Ben, this is amazing," Lucy gushed, as I gathered her into my arms cing a soft kiss on the top of her head.


    What I did not tell her was that I had brought a clean sheet from home for the bed, after all, this would be her first time, and I did not want my girl to worry about the cleaners seeing any stains that would inevitably happen when a girl gives you her most precious gift.


    "Would you like some bubbly?" I asked, not wanting to rush her straight to the bed.


    "Yes please." She smiled nodding her head, a slight blush on her perfect cheeks.


    I poured each of us a ss, handing one to Lucy, then clinked hers with mine.


    "To us." I grinned.


    "To us." Lucy smiled back at me.


    Taking a sip our eyes locked. I decided to try my luck again about convincing her to live with me permanently.


    "To living together, permanently," I said, lifting the ss to toast hers.


    Lucy bit her bottom lip and giggled, then without saying a word clinked her ss with mine. My heart pounded in my chest, was that a, yes? Was this the answer I have been waiting for?


    "Is that a, yes, Lucy?" I whispered, hardly daring to hope It was.


    "It''s a hell yes." She giggled at me.


    I let out a long breath, the smile wide on my face, she had said, yes, she was staying, f**k I have never felt joy quite like this in my entire life.


    I took the flute from her hand and ced both down on the table then gathered her into my arms as my mouth crashed with hers. Lucy let out a delicious soft moan as my tongue entered her mouth and began to entwine with hers.


    Never has a women tasted as good as she does, my length bing painful in the trousers of this monkey suit. My hands wind into her hair, as she stands on her tip toes to reach me. The kiss soon changed from romantic to passionate, I groaned into her mouth, as Lucy trailed her hands under the jacket of my suit, her fingers gently tracing the contours of my chest.


    Letting go of her hair, I moved my hands down her back, searching for the zip of her dress, but I could not find it.


    "On the side," Lucy breathed at me.


    I growled slightly, then deepened the kiss, as I finally found the side-zip, and pulled it down. Ridding her of her dress, I took a step back from her, my breath hitched in my throat as I saw her in a red translucent bra and pantie set which left nothing to the imagination.


    "f**k Lucy, you are killing me," I growled out in appreciation as she giggled slightly.


    I shook off the suit jacket from my arms, as Lucy stepped forward and began to unbutton my shirt with her delicate fingers. As the shirt opened, she gently moved it off me with her hands t against my chest. She then began to unbuckle the belt of my trousers, as I let out aboured breath. Pulling it from the loops she drops it on the floor. Her fingers then move to the button her eyes never leaving mine, as she smiles up at me. Unbuttoning it, then, lowering the zip, she moves the trousers off my hips and they pool at my ankles. Stepping out of them, I move towards her.


    "Goy on the bed baby," I huskily whisper to her.


    Lucy nods her head and moves towards the king size bed,ying down. I hover over her cing a soft kiss on her delicious lips, then gently turn her over so she isid prone. Grabbing some of the massage oil, and pour it into the palms of my hands, then gently begin to rub her shoulders, as she lets out a contented sigh. Moving my hands down, I unsp her bra, letting the thin material fall to the sides, and continue to massage her back with my hands. Lucy lets out a soft moan, as I feel her rx under me. My long, hard, length twitches in response to her delicious sounds, begging to be freed from my tight ck boxer briefs, but I want to cherish this moment, not to rush anything. It is her first time; I need it to be memorable for all the right reasons, for both of us. Gathering more oil into my palms, I move down and starting at her ankles begin to massage her long perfect legs. As I reach her thighs, her body shudders slightly, another delicious moan escaping her slightly parted lips. I trail my fingers up teasingly brushing past the inside of her thighs, before moving down the opposite leg. Once I reach her ankle again, I ce a hand on each leg and move them firmly upwards, cing my fingers inside each leg of her seductive underwear, giving her globes a slight tantalising rub before moving my hands out and returning my attention to her back.


    Reaching round her sides I gently roll her onto her back, as the bra falls offpletely, leaving her perfectly rounded breasts exposed to me. Her pink n*****s are protruding outwards, begging me for attention. Unable to resist Itch onto her breast, my tongue swirling around the pebbled bud, as Lucy ces her hands in my hair, pushing my head into her bust, letting out louder moans of pleasure. I gently graze her hard n****e with my teeth as her hips take on a mind of their own, bucking upwards of the bed. Letting her b****t go with a plop, I move to give the other one the same attention, as Lucy begins to thrust and thrash slightly against me.


    I trail my hands down the sides of her body, hooking the hem of her panties with my thumbs, slowly pull them down her legs, letting her n****e fall from my mouth, as I look into her eyes, moving down the bed. My gaze then turns to her naked beautiful honey pot, and my mouth salivates, as I part her legs wider, before taking one long lick of her private area. Lucy shudders, her hands fisting the bed covers as I circle my tongue around her swollen clit.


    "Oh god," Lucy begins to moan.


    "Don''t stop," she begs.


    I do not intend to stop, not now, not ever. Her sweet juices are pooling out of her, and I capture everyst delicious drop with my tongue. I trail my fingers up her legs, as I s**k once more on her swollen clit, then gently ce a finger inside her. "f**k, you are so tight Lucy," I growl at her, as I hook my finger twisting it inside her.


    Lucy''s hips thrust wildly as she lets out incoherent mutters as I find her g-spot. Feeling her wetness coating my finger I add another, then scissor them open, stretching her, preparing her, as much as possible, for what is about toe, whilst still massaging her c**t with my tongue.


    "OH GOD, YES," Lucy cries out, as her body trashes about her walls gripping my fingers like a vice.


    As she stiffens, then lets out another cry, I feel another wave of her juices coat my hand, when she finally stills, breathless beneath me.


    I remove my fingers, then pull down my boxers, before lifting her limp body into my arms, and removing the duvet onto the floor. Rose petals float into the air, as I gently ce her back onto the bed, then quickly I open the top draw and take out the box of condoms, ripping the foil packet with my teeth, then smoothing thetex onto my rock-hard length.


    Lucy watches me, her eyes wide, as I smile down at her.


    "Are you ready baby?" I softly ask.


    She nods her head at me, her cheeks flush from the afterglow of her climax.


    "Words Lucy," I tell her, wanting to hear her tell me she wanted this.


    "Yes," her soft voice whispers to me.


    My lips crash against hers once more, as I line myself up, moving my length up-and-down the crease of her entrance. I already feel like I coulde with one thrust, and so take a moment to steady myself. Breaking the kiss, I look deep into her eyes.


    "Wrap your legs around my waist baby," I whisper to her.


    Lucy nods, then grips my waist tightly with her long shapely legs, her heels digging into my behind.


    Slowly I begin to enter her, as she scrunches up her face, clearly ufortable, I stop, giving her time to adjust.


    "Are you okay baby?" I ask.


    "Yes," she whispers, but her face is still contorted with pain.


    Patiently I wait, until she rxes again, and then give her another inch of me, before stilling and giving her time to adjust. As she rxes once more, I begin to push a little further, feeling the barrier.


    "This is going to be the worst bit baby, brace yourself," I whisper to her.


    Lucy grips the sheets beneath us, then nods at me as I thrust hard inside her, she lets out a little cry of pain.


    "I am sorry baby, but it will be better now," I reassure her.


    Once more I still, waiting for her to recover, when I feel her begin to rx again, I slowly move inside her, inch-by-inch until I have filled her with my length.


    "Are you okay?" I ask, hoping it is not too painful for her now.


    "Yes, I think you can move now," Lucy whispers.


    Slowly and steadily, I thrust inside her, as her walls grip me like a vice. Never have I ever felt so at home inside anyone, this is where I know I belong, joined as one with my Lucy. As she gets used to the feeling, she begins to meet my thrusts with ones of her own. I push in-and-out, a little harder, and faster, as the moans from her lips change from pain to utter pleasure. We both find our perfect rhythm as I slide in-and-out of her, this is glorious, my whole body is covered in pin pricks of pure tion as I make this girl mine, and only mine.


    My hand moves to her clit, and I begin to massage it, wanting her to reach another climax before my own arrives. I know it will not take long, as she bucks her hips up, again she begins to lose herself to the pleasure I am giving her. "Harder," She begs.


    "s**t, are you sure Lucy?" I ask, my restraint hanging by a thread.


    "Yes," She moans out.


    Thest string of my restraint snaps, and I thrust, deep and hard inside her, as she grips me with her ankles, my thumb furiously massaging her c**t.


    "Oh God, I aming, Ben, don''t stop," Lucy cries out as I feel her walls tighten even further around me.


    I watch her beautiful face as shees undone beneath me, her features contorted with pure undiluted pleasure, sending me over the edge, as I feel my balls tighten.


    "I aming," I roar at her, as she convulses beneath me and with three more thrusts I empty myself into thetex.


    Copsing on top of Lucy, I catch my breath, as she pants, tears falling from her eyes.


    "Hey, are you okay?" I ask, suddenly worried.


    "I am perfect, that was perfect. I love you," she whispers, as the tears continue to fall.


    "I love you too Lucy," I whisper, then softly kiss her, mouth, before I beid inside her, and my m*****d falls out of her.


    I hold her in my arms, knowing I have to take care of her, and the condom.


    "Hey, let''s go have a nice hot soothing bath." I smile at her.


    "Okay, but then can we do that again please?" Lucy giggles at me.


    "Oh yes, we most certainly can do that again, and again, and again, as many times as you can take." I grin. I am the happiest man alive right now, and nothing or no one can spoil this moment with my perfect Lucy.

 Chapter 59

    Josie''s Point of View.


    It has been a couple of hours since Ben and Lucy made good their escape, and colour me crazy but a part of me wants to go check on how Lucy is doing after their night. I know, I know, leave them to it, and it will all be okay. However, I had a bad time of it, my first time, but then again, I was with a total arsehole who cared only for himself and not me, and Ben is not like that at all, so I know I am worried without good cause.


    Taking another ss of wine, I sip it, wishing it was a pint ofger, but these supposedly posh nights, that are really just full of people trying to show off about the size of their bank ounts, who mistake money for ss, ... well, those people would frown upon a girl drinking like a man.


    Anders has been really attentive, and trying to engage me in conversation, however, I have nothing inmon with these people, who view a mere firefighter as beneath them. I bet they wouldn''t think that if I had to drag them out of a fire or cut the top off their overly priced car if they crashed it. Still, I know it is important for his business, so I put on a smile, sip my wine, andugh at all the right jokes, that are seriously unfunny.


    "Hey, Josie, isn''t it? Are you still surviving this?" Haley, the woman from earlier walks over.


    "Just about, how about you?" I smile.


    "Yeah, but the looks I get when people find out I''m an ex-soldier are amazing." Haleyughs out, shaking her head.


    "I think I get those same looks when I say I''m a firefighter." Iugh with her.


    "Clearly they do not think girls should do these types of jobs." Haleyughs again.


    I cannot disagree with her; it amazes me how even in this day and age, people still think it''s weird or crazy that females do dangerous jobs. "God, I want a pint." Haley sighs.


    Yes, I love this woman already, a girl after my own heart.


    "You are not the only one." I giggle at her.


    "I told you, rebel, who gives a f**k what they think?" the man with her, whose name I think is Stan says with a shrug.


    "Because we want them to sign up their female staff for self-defence lessons." Haley shrugs at him then gives him a heart-warming smile.


    Just one look at this pair and you can tell they are head over heals in love with each other.


    "Seriously, I am looking forward toing. I think it is a great idea," I tell Haley, meaning every word.


    "What is?" Anders voice rings out, returning from having a conversation with a very pompous man who only wanted to talk about the cruise he is going on, and the fact he cannot get on the list to purchase a new Ferrari, apparently, that is the most annoying thing ever. Sucks to be him I suppose.


    "The self-defence sses. Haley is hoping to have corporations sign up to help their female staff members." I smile.


    "Yes, I know, we are doing a piece on you in the next edition. Lucy has your details." Anders smiled at Haley.


    "Hopefully it will drum up some business for Haley." Stan grins lovingly at his girlfriend.


    "Actually, I have a few staff who may want to get involved. After all, once the dark nights draw in, walking through the city centre is not the safest thing. I will get your details off Lucy and give you a shout." Anders smiles. "Brilliant." Haley grins.


    "Josie, would you like another drink?" Anders smiles down at me.


    "Yes, but not wine." I sigh, as Haley giggles slightly.


    "Two pintsing up," Stan shouts, then walks to the bar.


    "Heads up, pompous, perverted, prick at your six," Haley whispers.


    Rolling my lips so I do not burst outughing, I feel a hand on the small of my back, a little to low forfort.


    "Maxwell, who is this gorgeous filly you have here?" he drawls looking at me like I was his own personal p**n star.


    YUCK.


    I step away from his arm, but the i***t is not put off and steps forward cing his hand on my back again. Seems this i***t is not one for taking a hint.


    "This is my girlfriend Josie, and I agree she is gorgeous, but is not a filly, she is a highly intelligent woman, and a hero who deserves respect," Anders growls out, then ces his own hand on my pack effectively swatting the pompous perv''s hand away from me. "Girlfriend. I thought you were a love''em and leave''em type," Pompous perv states.


    "You must have a magical fanny dear," he drawls, then continues to look me up and down with l**t filled eyes and a creepy smile on his face, obviously imagining my magical fanny.


    Eww.


    I feel Anders stiffen beside me, and he turns towards the man. However, I am more than capable of putting this t**t in his ce, so I turn with a smile.


    "Oh, and you must have a small d**k toe out withments like that. Dear," I say, smiling sweetly and batting my eyes at him.


    Haley giggles beside me, as Stan arrives with two pints ofger passing me one and giving the other to his girlfriend.


    The man twists his mouth, clearly not liking my response to his pompous pervertedment.


    "Do you know who I am?" he growls, as if I should bow to his feet and be grateful for his unwee attention.


    "No, do you know who I am?" I respond, tilting my head to one side and looking him up and down.


    "I am the owner of the thirdrgest printingpany in the northeast. So... I am very important to your boyfriend, so I suggest you y nice," He growls at me.


    Okay, so this pompous perv may or may not be important to Anders, but I am not going to back down, nothing within me will allow it.


    "But not quite as important as the firstrgest printingpany in the northeast, or the second for that matter." I grin.


    I hear Anders chuckle beside m., Good, he is not pissed off that I am going toe-to-toe with this t**t. Not that I would stop now anyway, I would just have the argument with himter, then have mind blowing s*x again as I dere I hate him. "You know that meeting you wanted to pitch for my business?" Anders says to the man.


    Pompous pervert smiles and nods at Anders.


    "Cancel it." Anders continues staring at him.


    "But I can save you money!" he protests.


    "I would rather pay the extra and do business with a man who respects my girlfriend, and women in general," Anders states in a tone that says, ''conversation over''.


    Pompous pervert pales, realising his stupidity has cost him a potential business deal with Maxwell Enterprises, then quickly moves away.


    "That was fun." Stan chuckles whilst grabbing four canopies and stuffing them into his mouth all at the same time.


    "He tried toe on to me, saying he would love to teach me a thing or two about business. Then asked what I used to do for a living that makes me want to teach self-defence. He paled slightly when I told him I was a soldier, and if he didn''t remove his hand from my backside, I would break it in less than a second." Haleyughed, taking a gulp of her pint ofger.


    "Oh god, my girlfriend is feisty enough, please do not teach her how to do that, I will fear for my life when she gets annoyed with me." Anders chuckles.


    "I think you love it when I am annoyed with you." I grin up at Anders.


    Anders bends down and gives a low chuckle in my ear.


    "Yes, I do. But you love being pissed off with me as well," He whispers seductively in my ear.


    Yeah, that hit mydy parts full force, and now I really want to get annoyed with him, very, very annoyed with him, then leave this event and run upstairs and do what Ben and Lucy are doing.


    "I don''t think you should drink pints at an event like this," Anders continues to whisper in my ear.


    "f**k off," I hiss at him, ying along with this game of forey we seem to embark on when we get horny for each other.


    "That''s my girl ... right everyone, it was lovely to meet you Haley, Stan, I will be in contact with you tomorrow about the defence sses. But it is time for us to leave," Anders states, then takes my hand and half drags me out of the conference room.


    The empty elevator is waiting in the foyer, and we step inside. Anders closes the doors, pressing our floor number, then moves towards me. I back up against the wall, as his arms cage me in.


    "You really should be moredy like, and not upset the businessmen who I want to work with," he tells me.


    "Seriously, you need to shut the f**k up Anders," I growl.


    A small chuckle leaves his lips, as he stares at me, then trails his fingers down my neck sending a shiver through my body, that is now fully awake and buzzing in anticipation of what''s going to happen next. Anders continues to trail his fingers down my neck, then onto my cor bone, s**t, this is turning me on beyond belief.


    "I hate you," I whisper to him.


    "Hummm, I love it when you hate me," Anders growls, then crashes his lips against mine.


    My body tingles with excitement, as he thrusts is tongue into my mouth. Letting out a soft moan, Anders growls slightly deepening the kiss.


    The elevator doors stop closing, as a hand pushes them apart, and in walks the pompous pervert himself. Joy of joys. He hits his floor number, then stands in staring at me.


    "Yep, magical fanny," He mutters under his breath, as Anders offers him a sneer in response. I reach out and hold onto Anders arm, to keep him from hitting this arsehole in the face, he is not worth our time or effort. The lift moves off, when suddenly it creaks and groans andes to a stop, the lights all going out.


    "Did you press the emergency stop button?" I ask Anders.


    "No, did you?" Anders asks.


    "No," I tell him.


    "What about you pervert?" I shout over to the pompous i***t who looks like he is getting himself into a panic.


    "No, why would I do that, we need to get out now!" he shouts, and begins banging on the doors with his fists.


    "Calm down, that will not work," I tell him, obviously he is terrified, and as much as I dislike the man, my training kicks in and I go into firefighter mode.


    "s**t," Anders growls, then presses the help button.


    "Hey, we are stuck in the lift not sure which floors we are between as all the lights have gone out," Anders growls.


    "I am sorry sir, there is a power outage, we will get to you as soon as we can," the voice responds.


    "f**k," Anders groans again.


    "I need to get out!" Perv panics again.


    "Just take a seat on the floor, they will sort it out soon," I say to him, trying to keep him calm.


    "You don''t know that," he growls at me.


    "But what I do know is that if they cannot get the lift moving again, my colleagues from the local fire station will arrive and get us out safe and sound. Now take deep breaths, it will be over soon," I reply softly. Two hourster, we are still stuck in the lift, and now all the wine and thest pint has made its way to my dder.


    "I really need a wee," Iin, sat in the corner of the lift, as Anders sits beside me, his jacket off, and tie undone, arm wrapped around my shoulder.


    Pompous perv is now in such a state he is sobbing in the opposite corner, and no amount of reassurance is working to help him.


    "What is taking them so long?" heins.


    "I don''t know, but they should have a back up generator to power the hotel," I state to Anders. It is standard practice, but it seems that this ce doesn''t have one, or it is not working.


    The lift groans again, and I cannot help but wonder if this is more than just a power outage.


    Anders rings the help button again.


    "Do you know how long this is going to take, this lift is making weird noises," he growls at the microphone.


    "We are sorry sir, but the generator is not working. We have a team of mechanics working on that now," the voice at the other end informs us.


    "Have you called the fire brigade?" I shout, I mean they would have us out in a jiffy.


    "Not yet. The mechanics will sort this shortly."


    I shake my head in dismay, I already know the only reason they would not call the brigade is if they had a warning about something prior and do not want to face the consequences. Suddenly, the elevator makes another noise, I have heard it before, and fear washes over me because I know it is the sound of a cable about to give way.


    "f**k Anders get on the floor and hold on tight." I shout, just as the sound of a cable snapping echoes around us, and the lift violently moves making perv scream his lungs out.

 Chapter 60

    Anders Point of View


    I hit the floor of the elevator, desperately trying to grab hold of Josie to make sure she is okay, as the lift swings violently from side to side, the noise it is making almost deafening. The bozo who disrespected my feisty firefighter is screaming his lungs out in the opposite corner, and I let out a sigh of utter relief when the lift finally stops thrashing about.


    "What the f**k just happened?" I hiss out.


    "A cable wire has snapped." Josie sighs.


    "It is okay, don''t panic, there are three others attached." Josie smiles at the screaming bozo, trying to reassure him, even after he treated her with so much disrespect.


    "Okay, everyone, keep on the floor; try not to move about." she instructs us as she carefully shuffles along the floor and reaches up to press the help button.


    "This is firefighter Josie Edwards, I am currently stuck in this lift, and one of the cables has snapped. You no longer have time to wait for your mechanics, nor will getting the generator working help in this situation. Therefore, I demand that you call the fire brigade immediately," shemands the voice at the other end of the inte. "We are working on it," the voice responds.


    "Work faster and call the fire brigade," Josie tells them, her tone is one I have been on the receiving end of many times, and I know she is pissed off.


    I cannot help but feel immense pride as I watch her shuffle back towards me, f**k I love this girl so much. What wait, love her? Yeah, I think I do.


    "They are not wanting to call the brigade," Josie whispers to me, so as not to panic the bozo sobbing in the corner.


    "Why not?" I whisper back.


    "Not sure, but it normally means something was gged to be sorted out and deemed dangerous and they haven''t done it," Josie whispers shaking her head in disgust.


    "If these idiots turn the power on and try and set the lift going again, it will potentially snap at least one more cable," She whispers again.


    "So, what do we do?" I ask her, wondering if we can do anything at all.


    "s**t, I wish I had signal on my phone, one I would call the brigade myself, and two I could ring Ben to help." She sighs.


    "How expensive was this dress?" she suddenly asks.


    I look at her, wondering why she suddenly is worried about the cost of the dress, when we are hanging here waiting for the thing to drop out of the sky again. "Why?" I ask her.


    "Because I may need to rip the bottom of it to above my knees, then climb up through the escape hatch and see if I can find a way to get us out of here," she whispered.


    "I don''t want you to do that Josie, it is too dangerous," I whisper to her; I would rather go myself.


    "Yet, my job," she states with that look on her face that tells me not to argue with her.


    "Let me go instead," I plead with her.


    "You don''t know what to do and calcting the time we were in the lift before it broke down, I would say we are around 6 or 7 floors up, that is high. So, it is better that I do it, as heights don''t bother me, obviously," she whispered. She is of course correct, but still, it feels wrong Josie putting herself in danger and not me.


    "I cannot let you do that Josie; I should go," I protest.


    "Look, I love your chivalry, but I am the firefighter here. So, I am the one who will go," she whispers. Then sitting on the floor, she rips up the length of the dress that cost upwards of ¡ê6,000, to her mid-thigh, then continues to rip it in a circle, exposing her long shapely legs.


    Bozo instantly stops his wailing, and stares at her legs, a low growl forms in my chest, f*****g arsehole.


    "Right, before I go climb up there and see what is going on, I need a wee. I am going to piss in that corner over there," she deres.


    I watch as she shuffles over to the opposite corner of the lift, pulls down hercey thong and squats low as she relieves herself, then grabs a piece of the discarded ¡ê6,000 fabric and uses it to wipe. She moves slowly back to me and takes her clutch opening it and puts a generous amount of hand sanitiser on her hands.


    "Well, I suppose always cleaning your hands during Covid and getting into the habit of always carrying hand sanitiser actuallyes in handy." She giggles slightly.


    She moves over to the inte.


    "Do NOT move this lift, I am going up the escape hatch to take a look. Do you understand, DO NOT MOVE THIS LIFT," Josie shouts.


    "I would not rmend that; our mechanic will be with you all soon," the voice at the other end tells her.


    "Your mechanic cannot get us out of here, a cable wire has snapped, you need to call the fire brigade. NOW! I am going to take a look," Josie shouts, clearly losing her s**t with the person at the other end. Shaking her head in disgust, she carefully slides back over to me.


    "Okay, so I need you to carefully stand up, and let me climb on your shoulders, so I can take a look out of the hatch. Oh, and try and keep pompous pervert over there calm," she whispers to me. Carefully I stand up, holding onto the rail.


    "What are you doing? Stop that," the Bozo shouts, suddenly remembering he is terrified and not looking at my girlfriend''s legs.


    "Don''t worry, she knows what she is doing, she is a firefighter," I tell him, only my voice is not soft and reassuring like Josies, because this guy has pissed me off.


    As I very slowly and carefully stand up using the wall to steady myself, Josie climbs up onto my back, her knees on my shoulders. Now I know this is probably the wrong time to get a raging hard on, given the situation we are in, and the fact I just saw her pee in the corner, but my body doesn''t agree with that, and my length hardens in my pants, as I nce upwards to make sure she is steady and get a glimpse of hercy thong, beneath the now very short dress.


    Josie carefully lifts up the escape hatch, and then stands on my shoulders, Pulling herself through the hatch onto the top of the elevator.


    f**k I do not like this, not one little bit, she could fall, or anything could happen to her. My heart gallops in my chest, as she disappears from my direct line of sight, and all I can do is pray she is okay or can find a way out of this bloody death trap of a lift. Suddenly her head appears back through the hatch.


    "Pass me your phone, unlocked please, lets see if I can get a signal up here," she tells me. I grab my phone out of my pocket and unlock it, then reach down to her purse and take hers as well.


    Passing them both to her, I look up at her.


    "Be careful," I say, unable to keep the fear from my voice.


    "Always am." She smiles, then disappears again.


    f**k this is not a nice feeling, all I want is for Josie to be back in my arms, so I know she is safe. But then I hear her voice, echoing from the top of the elevator.


    "Yes, I am Josie Edwards, Firefighter in Sundend." I breath a sigh of relief, she had got a signal, and is currently giving our location to the operator.


    "Three people stuck in a lift, one cable down, one looks like it is about to snap as well, we are between floors 5 and 6, the lift is closer to floor six, and rescue can happen with adder down from those doors to the escape hatch. We have been stuck for three-hours or more now... I don''t think we have time... Yes, my colleague Ben Bishop another firefighter is in the hotel, I am going to call him as well ... yes will do, but I think we need to move now, if possible," I hear her say.


    I look up, hoping to see her drop back down into the lift, but then hear her voice again.


    "Ben, sorry, but stuck in a lift for three-hours, cable one gone, cable four looks about ready to go, Two and three are not much better. The hotel has not called the brigade, I am on the top, just called it in, but I don''t think we have time to wait, can you get adder and force open doors on floor six?" she asks.


    "About seven-foot."


    "Okay, you need to hurry please."


    I look up at the hatch and Josie pokes her head through it. Then passes both the phones down to me.


    "Put them in your pockets." She smiles, and I nod doing just that.


    "Okay, so good news is I got a signal, bad news is the hotel still haven''t rung the brigade, and all the teams are out at a fire so it will be a bit of a wait. Other good news, Ben is on his way to give me a hand, we will be out soon." She smiles at me.


    f**k, that would make me happy if I hadn''t just heard her say that the other cables are about to give way.


    "Are youing back in?" I ask her, hoping she is, but she shakes her head at me.


    I then hear the echo of Ben''s voice.


    "Josie, I am here, just getting something now to open the doors, I have got thedder," he shouts.


    "Okay, I will get the others onto the top of the lift ready," she shouts back.


    Her head appears back through the hatch.


    "Okay, so I need you to get that... Gentleman ... up here with me, can you grab hold of the hatch and pull yourself up?" she asks.


    "Yeah, will do," I shout back at her, when I hear another groan from the lift.


    "That''s not the lift, it is Ben opening the doors on the floor above us." Josie smiles attempting to reassure me. I have to say, it is not working, but I keep my face a stoic mask, because I know my feisty firefighter is doing everything possible to get us all out of this situation. "Right, climb on my shoulders," I tell the Bozo, but he stubbornly refuses, shaking his head at me.


    "For f**k sake, man up, and get up on the top of this f*****g lift," I shout at him, my patience gone with the man.


    "No, they will fix it soon," he shouts.


    "Josie, he is refusing toe up," I shout up at her.


    Her head appears again, as she looks down the hatch, and stares at him, in what can only be described as a spiderman pose.


    "Oi, this lift is about to plummet to the ground, if you do not get up off that floor and on here so myself and my friend Ben who is also a firefighter can rescue you, you will probably die," she shouts.


    Still the stubborn fool shakes his head, and refuses.


    "JOSIE, GET ANDERS OUT, AND IF HE STILL WILL NOT DO AS INSTRUCTED, YOU COME UP, AND LEAVE HIM FOR THE GUYS WHEN THEY GET HERE," Ben shouts down.


    "Last chance, move or be left behind," Josie shouts down.


    I can see the wheels turning in the bozo''s head as he reluctantly stands up, then scrambles up my body towards Josie who helps him up.


    "Now you Anders," Josie shouts, putting her hand down to help me. Thankfully, I have a good degree of upper body strength, and grabbing the edge of the hatch I pull myself up enough to get me knee out of the hatch and onto the top of the lift, as I pull myself up, Josie helping as best she can. "Hey Anders, I will get you out second," Ben shouts down at me.


    I look to see a metaldder extended from the now open doorway to the top of the lift, it is a long climb but not impossible. Josie motions to the bozo, holding the bottom of thedder.


    "Okay, do not look down, look up at Ben, keep your eyes on Ben and make your way to him," she instructs the man.


    "It is high," heins.


    The lift begins to groan again, and I see Josie''s eyes widen slightly, before she corrects herself.


    "You can do this, just step onto thedder, look at me," Ben shouts down.


    Finally, he gets on thedder, and slowly makes his way up to Ben, and is hauled through the doors, to safety.


    "Okay, your next Anders," Ben shouts.


    "No Josie first," I protest.


    "Anders, get on the f*****gdder, I will gost." Josie shakes her head and gives me that look that states she is in full feisty firefighter mode, and to do as I am told.


    The lift groans again, and I know we do not have time to argue, so I climb on thedder, looking directly to Ben, then move at a steady pace, ignoring my thundering heart, and the fact that I made the mistake of looking down to check my footing... it is a long way down!


    Finally, Ben grabs me off thedder, as I get into the corridor, Lucy runs down, arge rope in her hands, as a staff member follows her, shouting she cannot have it. Guess Lucy has other ideas, as she turns and flips them the bird, then passes the rope to Ben. "Sir, I must tell you to stop that, and let the professionals do it," the staff memberins.


    "He is the f*****g professional, and this could have been sorted so much quicker had you called the fire brigade when we told you to," I bellow at the man, who looks at me.


    Ben wraps the rope around his waist, then throws it down to Josie.


    "Loop it around you," he shouts. Then sits at the door, feet nted either side to keep him in ce.


    "Rope is secure. Coming up thedder now Ben," Josie shouts.


    "Anders get behind me and keep hold of my waist. If I tell you, grab the rope and feed it through your hands," Ben shouts.


    Suddenly there is a huge noise, the Elevator sounds like it is crashing to the ground, and I hear my beautiful girl scream out, as every drop of blood leaves me.

 Chapter 61

    Lucy''s Point of View.


    f**k that was close, I am holding on to the rope, for dear life, swinging back and forth. Watching the elevator crash to the ground and hope it doesn''t burst into mes when it does. The surrounding ck walls of the elevator shaft grow perilously close to me, and I pray I do not hit the hard brick, because that could cause a serious injury. I look down the elevator shaft once more, worried about the possibility of an explosion, thankfully nothing but dustes from the fallen lift, apanied by a horrific noise. I also, somehow, avoid being swung into the brick walls and doing myself a nasty injury.


    I let out a sigh of pure relief, s**t, that was lucky! I am so d I had taken the time to double-knot the rope around my waist, I had thought about just doing a single to keep me on thedder, to save time, which has now followed the lift to the ground below, but I changed my mindst second. Good job I did!


    "JOSIE!!!" I hear Anders bellow.


    Catching my breath, I look up.


    "I am okay," I shout up at him, as I hang gently swinging back and forth.


    "HEAVE," Bens voicemands.


    I feel myself being hoisted slowly upwards, it seems to take forever, but finally, I can grab the edge of the floor above, and mber onto it. Laying on the floor, I burst outughing, the adrenaline taking over, along with a high degree of shock.


    "f**k Josie," Anders shouts, grabbing hold of me and holding me to his wide chest, kissing my head repeatedly.


    "I am all good." I start to manicallyugh up at him.


    "She is in shock guys, get a nket," Ben states.


    Lucy runs towards me with a duvet cover, wrapping it around me, probably from her bed... eww, I know what they were doing in that bed!


    Still, I sit hystericallyughing, when I amid on the floor, my feet instantly elevated by Ben. I know I am in shock, but still, I cannot stopughing, until suddenly, theughter changes and I begin to shake.


    "f**k Josie, I thought I had lost you," Anders whispers softly in my ear, stroking my hair, and if I did not know better, I would swear he had tears in his eyes.


    I then hear a familiar voiceing down the hotel corridor and think I have gone stark raving bonkers because there is no way he is here.


    "Yeah, I called the boss, just in case I couldn''t get you out." Ben sighed.


    "Ben, Josie. You both good?" he asks.


    "Yeah, but I think Josie is in shock," Ben informs the boss, as another bout of hystericalughter breaks free from me.


    The boss nods his head, then looks to Ben. "The Ambnce crew are downstairs, along with the guys, I had theme when you called me," he informed me.


    My station officer, then turns and looks to the hotel employee, or manager, who is stood beside him.


    "I have it on good authority that my colleagues at your local station condemned that lift, and issued a do-not-use notice, yet you had guests travelling in it," he states, not shouting, but the pitch and tone of his voice was filled with authority, making the man gulp slightly.


    "We had too many guests for just one lift," the manager protests.


    "Well, that issue will soon be sorted, as you will have no guests until a team ascertain the damage the fallen lift did to the floors and the building," Webber announces.


    The ambnce crew arrive, and take over me, wrapping a foil heat shield around my shoulders, then wraps one around Anders, as his crew mate does the same to the pompous perv, before getting us all into separate wheelchairs. "Take the stairs," Webber informs them.


    "Once these three are out, we will evacuate this building. Ben, Lucy, well done, now make your way downstairs, I am going to set the fire rm off to get the guests out of here," he states, as I feel myself being lifted off the floor in my wheelchair and carried down the stairs.


    As we are wheeled out of the doors, the fire rm goes off, and suddenly there is a flurry of activity as frightened guests begin to file out of their rooms, and through the main doors.


    I sit in the ambnce, my hystericalughter changing to a strange numb feeling, as Anders was moved in beside me, reaching out he took hold of my hand entwining our fingers together. "Did you hurt yourself when the lift crashed?" he asked his voice filled with concern.


    Did I hurt myself? Humm, not sure. I do not feel any pain, but then again, my body is so pumped full of adrenaline I cannot be sure.


    "I don''t think so." I smile at him.


    "Josie, f**k, Josie. If anything had happened to you, God man," Anders said with desperation in his voice, running his fingers through his hair, a look of pure fear on his face.


    "I am okay, just in a little bit of shock, they will check me over then we can go home." I smile.


    "Yeah, I wille back for your car tomorrow." Anders nods.


    "No need, what room were you in? I will get the keys and drive it back," the boss said, standing at the back of the ambnce.


    "841, thank you Boss." I nod at him.


    Suddenly Headache, Wayne and Twinkle appear, poking their heads around the ambnce doors.


    "Hey, you guys came as well," I shouted.


    "Yeah, although not in the fire engine. Boss rang and told us what was going on. I am on the sofa again anyway so thought I m ay as well make myself useful." Twinkleughed. "Y''all okay?" Wayne asked.


    "Yeah, we are fine." I smile at him.


    "Good, d you are okay Josie." Headache grins at me, then circles his shoulder and makes a small face as if in pain.


    "Are you okay Headache?" I ask, as Davey arrives.


    "Don''t f*****g ask him, you know better than that!" Daveyughs.


    "Good of you toe, finally," Headache retorts to Davey.


    "Oi, I got here as soon as I could, Andy was having a nightmare, and I did not want to leave Kathline to deal with it on her own." Davey shrugs, then turns to the paramedics.


    "Keep all your paracetamol and Ibuprofen locked up, this one is a f*****g addict," he shouts, motioning his head towards Headache.


    "Okay Gentlemen, we are taking her to the RVI for a quick check up," the Paramedic stated,ughing, then closed the doors on my work brothers.


    As the ambnce pulls away, Anders turns to me again. "Josie, f**k babe, that was scary." He sighs out.


    "Hey, I am fine, all in a day''s work. It is a good job it was us in that lift and not other guests, as they would probably be dead or seriously injured right now, because that hotel had not rung the brigade to get us out." I sigh in annoyance. "We should sue them," Anders growls out.


    "Na, I think the boss is going to sort them out." I smile and squeeze his hand in mine.


    "Did he really need to set the fire rm off?" Anders asked.


    "Well building safety is an issue, plus there was a risk of fire, so yes. But in all honesty, I think he did that more to piss off the management." Iugh.


    After a few hours in the A&E department, finally we are sat in a taxi on our way back to my ce. The sun has already begun to rise in the sky, we pull up outside the door, when I suddenly let out a groan.


    "I don''t have my keys," I say with a defeated sigh.


    "s**t, I don''t have mine either," Anders states, looking at me.


    I look towards my allotted parking space to find my car has been returned, and walk over to it, hoping the boss hasn''t locked the car and put the keys through my letterbox. Thankfully he has more brains than I do at the moment, and there is a note folded under the windscreen wiper.


    ''Keys to car posted through the letterbox, your house keys are under the nt pot. Didn''t get your luggage though.''


    "Oh, thank God." I breath out, then take walk back to my front door, lifting up therge nt pot, and unlock the door.


    Anders follows me into the house.


    "Do you want a drink of something?" he asks me.


    "No, just need to get some sleep." I smile at him.


    Anders nods his head in agreement, then turns around, taking my keys from my hand and locks the front door.


    I make my way upstairs to my bedroom, then strip down, not even bothered about having a shower, and I know I will probably stink, but I really do not care, I need to sleep. Anders does the same and climbs into bed beside me, then gathers me into his arms and holds me to his chest, stroking my hair softly.


    "I am sorry, I probably stink," I tell him, but still cannot be bothered to move and go shower.


    "So do I, and no, you actually don''t smell bad at all, now let''s get some rest babe," he orders, cing a soft kiss on the top of my head, as I snuggle closer to him and finally drift off to sleep.


    I am woken by something hard digging into my back, with a soft giggle I realise just what that is.


    "Morning," I softly say.


    "Morning, did you sleep well?" Anders asked.


    "Yes, what about you?" I ask, wiggling my butt against his morning wood.


    "Yeah," he responds breathlessly, thrusting his hips forward slightly.


    I turn around in his arms to face him, as he moves himself on top of me. Instantly I open my legs to wee him, as he slips his rock-hard length inside me.


    "What no fore y," I tease.


    "Humm, sorry, should I stop?" Anders asks.


    "Nope." I grin up at him, as he begins to move in-and-out of me.


    Anders stills, then looks deep into my eyes before his lips find mine.


    There is no kinky stuff, no fore y, I am not telling him I hate him. It is just me and him, as he gently slides in-and-out of me. This feels special, different, as my body begins to climb the dizzy heights. I hold on to him, never wanting to let this man go. My body shudders, as I reach my climax, it is mind blowing, but not because of all the games we normally y, but because all I can feel is pure peace, it wraps around me like a warm nket.


    Anders body jerks slightly, as he reaches his own climax, deep inside me. Then holds me in his arms, his chin resting on my head.


    "Don''t ever leave me Josie," he states, his voice filled with emotion.


    I look up at him, and see tears forming in his eyes, as I shake my head.


    "Don''t ever leave me Josie," he repeats.


    "I am not going anywhere," I tell him.


    "Promise me, you will not leave me," he continues.


    "I promise," I whisper softly to him.


    He grabs me tighter to him, his body shaking, he is so vulnerable in my arms, and I feel my heart triple in size. This strong, arrogant arsehole is none of those things, not really, he is just as frightened as the rest of the world, probably more so. "I hate you," he whispers softly to me, and I know he doesn''t mean hate at all.


    "I know, I hate you too." I smile up at him, as he lets out a little chuckle.


    "I know babe, I know," he sighs out in contentment, as I hold on to this man- child, who I do not hate at all.

 Chapter 62

    Joanne''s Point of View.


    I grab hold of the pan of cooking vegetables taking it off the stove, heading to the sink to drain the water. Looking at the vegetables, they are slightly over done, and a little bit soggy. s**t, I am not on my game today, and I have Ben and Lucying over for tea tonight. I think Cal and the little ones areing as well. I begin to serve the dinner onto the tes, only to see I am around half an hour early in preparing the dinner. Yeah, definitely off my game today.


    The thing is, I am nervous, well that is a slight understatement, I am shitting a brick about starting work tomorrow. Not because I cannot do the job, because let''s face it, yes, I can, probably with my eyes closed, but because I am going to be working in such close proximity of whip-me-with-your-willy Webber.


    I te up the food, then cover them in tin foil before cing them into the oven to keep warm, then begin to clean up the pans, before everyone arrives. "HEY MOTHER!" Ben shouts from the front door.


    I cannot help but smile, there is no love quite like a mother''s love for her child, it doesn''t matter how old they get, they will forever be your babies. "In here," I shout back at him.


    I


    I hear little feet running down my passageway, and Lucyughing telling the little ones to calm down. They have been a few times now, and I am kind of an adopted granny to them. I know why they are rushing in to see me, because I always have some sweets sat on the table waiting for them.


    "Oh, look Daunte, a kinder bar!" Little Kirstie shouts with glee.


    "Keep that till after your dinner. Now say thank you to Joanne," Cal shouts to his kids. He is such a good father, for all he is still quite young, he is doing a great job on his own with the two of them.


    "Fank U," two little voices say up at me.


    "You are both very wee." I grin down at them, wondering when it is too soon to get excited for Ben and Lucy to produce me a grandchild. Yeah, probably a little to soon yet.


    "Hey Joanne. Do you need a hand?" Lucy grins at me.


    "Nope, I got my timings all mixed up, so it is all ready, and a bit over cooked." I shrug at her.


    "You really are nervous about tomorrow." Lucy grins at me.


    "Meh." I shrug, trying to brush it off, but I know I am not fooling anyone.


    "Did you speak with Josie yesterday? How is she?" I ask because, yes, I want to know, but I also want to change the subject.


    "Yeah, she is perfectly fine. Boss told her to take tomorrow''s night shift off, but she has refused, you know Josie." Benughed.


    "It is a good job you were there." I sigh, not wanting to think about what would have happened if my son and daughter-inw had not been staying in the hotel.


    "Anyway, I know it is a little bit early, but dinner is ready." I grin at them all.


    "Then can I eat my sweeties?" Kirsty asks, her big blue eyes wide.


    "Yes, then you can eat your sweeties." Iugh.


    I take the children''s tes out of the oven first, unwrapping them, and leave them on the side to cool, as I sort out everyone else''s food. Once I have everyone served, I take a seat at the table, suddenly not hungry. Yeah, I love my food, so I am definitely stressed out about tomorrow.


    "So, what time does the boss want you tomorrow? I can drive you in," Ben offers.


    "He wants me in for around 3pm, working till you guys start shift at 6pm. Just so he can go through everything he wants me to do." I shrug, moving a piece of broli around the te. I do not even want to eat my Yorkshire pudding; I am that nervous.


    "I will drop you off, then go pick Lucy up from work, bring her home, then head back. You will need to get home by yourself though," Ben informs me.


    "No need, I can catch the bus," I protest.


    "You could, but you know as well as I do you want the lift." Ben chuckles.


    Okay, my son has me there, I really do want the lift, it will give me extra time to have a melt-down about what I am going to wear.


    "Thank you." I grin up at him, as he chuckles, calling me a ''loon''.


    "Cal is thinking about applying to join the brigade," Lucy states with pride.


    "Wow, that is great." I grin at him; happy he is trying to do something positive with his career and the kids.


    "Yeah, I did not know part-time was a thing with the fire brigade. I will need to be full-time for the training, but that is permanent day shift, so if I get in, and pass the medical, I can have the kids in day care. My only issue is finding a job share, and the night shifts." Cal sighed out.


    "I have told you, when you are on nights, I will have the kids, it will be only two nights every couple of weeks. It is not a problem." Lucy smiles at her brother, as Ben nods his head in agreement.


    "Hey, I don''t mind taking a turn, if you are happy for them to stay with me," I offer.


    "Well thank you both, but first I need to pass the interview, then the fitness test." Cal smiles.


    "Yeah, we will go through the interview questionster if you like," Ben offers him.


    Lucy reaches out and squeezes Ben''s arm, a warm loving smile on her face, as he looks down at her, his eyes glistening with love.


    Okay, so I am turning as mushy as this veg I have overcooked, but honestly, I am so happy for my son I could cry.


    "Mother, eat something. It is only the boss. It is not like you don''t know him, or the guys on shift. Why are you so nervous?" Ben asks with a frown.


    "Oh, no reason, just don''t want to let anyone down." I shrug.


    What I really mean is, ''Just don''t want to make a tit of myself, and get all tongue tied with whip-me, and make it obvious I want to jump his bones,'' but that is not something you tell your son.


    The food finished, Cal takes the kids to run around the garden. I hear a squeal of delight when they find the old bubble car I had for Ben when he was little, that I got out of the loft, along with a ball, and some other toys I found up there.


    Lucyes to the sink, to help rinse off the tes, before packing up the dishwasher, as Ben goes outside to help Cal with the little ones.


    "So, what are you going to wear tomorrow?" Lucy asks with a knowing smirk on her face.


    "Not sure. I mean, I want to make an effort, but I don''t want to look like I have made too much of an effort, if you get my drift. Plus, I may have put on a few pounds since Ist worked, so not sure what still fits." I sigh out.


    Lucy lets out augh and nods her head at me.


    "Maybe something tight, like a sexy secretary. Show off your curves." She giggles.


    "Yeah right, there is not a lot sexy about this body. Once upon a time, yes, but now, not so much." Iugh with her.


    "Hey, don''t put yourself down. When we are finished here, do you want to y dress up? We can find out what looks SEXY but not as if you have made too much effort," Lucy asks, raising her eyebrow at me.


    "Yeah, good luck with that." Iugh, as Lucy shakes her head at me, for being so negative about myself.


    We head upstairs, and finally after discarding three outfits that no longer fit, we find what Lucy determines as perfect. Me, I am not so sure, all I can see is my belly, but she tells me I look amazing. So ... I guess I will trust her, and just go with it, I don''t have many other options anyway.


    I wave off Ben, Lucy, Cal and the kids, then head up for a rxing bath. With my outfit sorted, I make a mental note to purchase some new clothes on my first payday.


    I just hope I do not do what I normally do, tomorrow, when I see whip-me, which is either be a mute, or talk so much and so fast, saying wildly inappropriate things to cover my nervousness. As I strip down, ready to get into the bath, I make the mistake of looking in the long mirror, yeah, that is not good! Shaking my head to rid the negative thoughts, I climb into the bath, then pick up my phone to do a little reading on an app I have found to take my mind off tomorrow.


    I am just beginning to get into the story, about a young girl who has just found out she is a werewolf and mated to her headmaster, when my phone begins to ring.


    f**k me, it is whip-me calling. s**t. Calm down Joanne, calm down.


    "Hi," I say, trying to keep my tone light, but my voice is high pitched even to my own ears.


    "Hi Joanne. How are you getting to the station tomorrow?" Whip-me asks.


    "Oh, Ben said he will bring me, before picking up Lucy from work thening back for his shift," I ramble, again speaking far to quickly for a normal person. "Well, I can pick you up at 2:30 if you like, save Ben a trip," his deep voice asks. Oh, s**t that voice does something to me. f**k. Calm down Joanne, calm down!


    "Erm, yeah, that would be great, thank you," I respond trying to sound like a normal person.


    "Okay, see you then. I am looking forward to having you," Whip-me states.


    Okay, so my mouth is open before my brain can engage.


    "Woah there, maybe a drink before you have me."


    SHIT... Shit....shit...


    Then I hear a deepugh, and let out a breath, good, he is not going to fire me before I start because I said that.


    "At work," he corrects himself.


    "Isn''t there aw against that." Iugh, oh crap, really, I really need to shut my mouth. "And now I will go." I say, as he chuckles once more.


    "Okay, see you tomorrow, Joanne, 2:30," he states and hangs up the call.


    I quickly drop Ben a text - so whip me is picking me up from here at half-two, so you don''t need to give me a lift xxx


    Then I drop Lucy one as well, just to tell her what I have done.


    Just spoke to whip-me, made aplete tit of myself, when he said he was looking forward to having me, told him I needed a drink first. s**t why do I cease to function correctly when that s*x god is around. Xxx Ben - was that text for me? And LOON! X


    Great, just great, now my son knows I have the hots for whip-me. Could this be anymore embarrassing?


    My phone pings again, so I take a quick look, hoping Ben isn''t going to tell me off for having a crush at over half-a-century years of age, on his boss, and soon to be my boss.


    Whip-me If you want a drink before I have you in the office, be ready for mid-day and we can go for lunch. Xxx


    HOLY f**k A DUCK!

 Chapter 63

    Kelvin''s Point of View.


    I stand in just my boxers, paying extra attention to ironing my uniform. I don''t know why I feel so nervous about having a lunch with my new assistant. Well, I do know why, but still, I need to be professional. I was so happyst night when she text thatment about having a drink first. That is the Joanne I like, the one who says wildly inappropriate things with lots of inuendo, not the one who cannot speak two words to me. Before I could even think I sent the message saying I would take her to lunch today. To be honest, I will be d of thepany. Irrespective of the fact, that woman is taking up a lot of my personal thoughts when I am having ''alone'' time. I wanted to grab a decent lunch anyway, because if memory serves me right, it is Wayne and Twinkles turn to do the food these next few shifts, which means, slop-on-slop that is barely edible. I hang up the freshly ironed shirt, cing it on a hanger, and putting it on the door handle so it can cool down and not crease the moment I put it on, then grab my trousers, and proceed to create razor sharp creases in the legs.


    Looking at the clock I notice I need to get a move on, so grab my uniform and head back upstairs, to get changed. Even though I showered an hour ago, I decide to grab another. I am like a teenager on a first date. Not that this is a date, just a wee lunch with a colleague, who is the mother of one of my team and just so happens to have boobs to die for.


    Spraying ample deodorant because it is still blistering hot outside, and I really do not want to sweat and smell, along with a dash of my aftershave, which I do not normally wear for work, quickly get ready, take one more look in the mirror, then grabbing my keys I head out of my house, and into the car, heading towards Joanne''s home.


    The closer I get, the more I feel my heartbeat picking up speed. What the hell is wrong with me?


    As I pull up outside her small home, I take a breath, to steady these unfathomable nerves I have managed to acquire. ncing at the house I see that she has poked her head around the curtains, and so I cannot stay in this car any longer without looking like a total fool. Getting out, I make my way up the short path, and knock on the door. I know she is stood behind, because I can see her outline through the stained-ss panels, but she takes a few moments before she finally answers, and I cannot help but wonder why she had done that.


    "Hi." I smile at her, as she grabs her keys from her purse and locks her door.


    "Hi." She smiles, but then quickly looks down.


    I guess shy Joanne is back, which is a shame. I take a moment to look at her, stood in a red dress that wraps around her body, white leaves printed on it, that hangs just below her knees, her long hair is scooped up into a high formal bun. Bloody hell, she looks Gorgeous, with a capital G. I try and pry my eyes away before my length gets too noticeable in my trousers and take a breath to calm myself down. I walk down the path, then open the car door for her, before heading round the other side and getting in. Buckling my seatbelt, I take a moment to check she is strapped in safely, then set off.


    "I thought we could go to the Barnes, have a carvery, or would you prefer a light lunch?" I ask her.


    "The Barnes is great, thank you." Joanne shes me a wide smile.


    Nodding my head, I head onto the A690.


    "Thank you foring with me for lunch," I politely say, just for something to say.


    "Thank you for inviting me." Joanne smiles shyly.


    "Oh, not a problem. Plus, I have an ulterior motive. Twinkle and Wayne are cooking tonight, so I need decent food inside me." I chuckle.


    Joanneughs slightly, then looks back down at her hands on herp.


    "Ben said their food is bad." She smiles again.


    "That is an understatement, part of me wants to bar them from doing the cooking, but then that is not fair to the other members of the team." I chuckle.


    We pull up into the carpark, and before I can be the gentleman my mother raised me to be, Joanne is out of the car. Well, I suppose it is not a date, so that shouldn''t really matter, but somehow, I feel slightly disappointed I did not get to open her door for her. I head towards the double doors that enter the pub, making sure I get to them before her, then open one, and stand back allowing her to go in before me, and I cannot help but get a small sense of victory as she walks past me with a small smile.


    Requesting a table for two, the waiter leads us into the restaurant side of the pub and shows us to our seats. Thankfully we are ced in a booth, which means I do not have the dilemma of whether or not I should pull the seat out for her. I guess I am just overthinking this whole thing.


    "Oh, I am sure Ben will mention something tonight, but Lucy''s brother Cal, he is going to apply to be a firefighter. The only issue is, he needs part-time hours because of the kids. Ben said those jobs are like hen''s teeth, but hopefully there will be something." Joanne smiles at me.


    The waitresses over, taking our drinks orders, and informing us to head to the carvery when we are ready. I thank her then turn my attention back to Joanne.


    "Actually, this is obviously confidential, so do not say anything yet. Twinkle, his wife wants him to leave, they have agreed he can work part-time, so I will need someone on Ben''s shift to cover half Twinkles shifts. He has agreed to stay full-time till I can find someone for him to job-share with. When we get to the office, I will show you how to push through applications to head office, when Cal''ses in, send it straight to me so I can look through it, and then send with a rmendation This could work out really well," I tell her.


    I get lost in my thoughts, mulling over this situation. If the young man passes the interviews and medical, it will only be 16 weeks when I can grab him for the job-share with Twinkle, keeping his ''Mrs'' happy, which in turn keeps Twinkle happy. This would be perfect, and it will be one less headache to deal with.


    Joanne nods, then offers a smile. I am surprised she hasn''t gone on a rant about Twinkles ''Mrs. We all know there is no love-loss with those two. Mind, after what that woman had said to her when Ben was in hospital, it is hardly surprising. Still, it is good that she is keeping her council and remaining professional about it all right now. That is a huge tick in the box for me, with regards to her working with me in the office. "So... what will you have me doing?" Joanne asks, clearly still nervous.


    "Just keep up-to-date with some of my paperwork, seriously I spend more time in the office than I should just to keep up, I really need to be out with the guys more," I answer honestly.


    We go for our food, and return to the table, eating in silence. s**t, she is hardly speaking, and I feel tongue tied. This is not how I imagined this afternoon going. Normally Joanne is the life and soul of the party, but still, she hardly looks at me. Curiosity of why gets the better of me, and so I take a breath.


    "Joanne, you are normally very chatty, yet around me you go silent. Can I ask why?" I ask her.


    Her cheeks begin to redden, to the point she is as red as that sexy god damn dress she is wearing, and my length grows in appreciation of it.


    "Because I am a gobby cow, say the most inappropriate things, and well, you are Ben''s boss, and now my boss," she shyly admits.


    I nod my head in understanding, but it is the fact that as she puts it is a ''gobby cow'' that draws me to her. Along with the boobs that could easily suffocate a man. No, I need to stop thinking about that, it is inappropriate!


    "So, it is not that you hate me then." I sh her a smile to let her know I am teasing.


    "Hell no, but you are intimidating." Sheughs, then blushes again as if she said something she shouldn''t have.


    "Intimidating, how?" I ask, genuinely wanting to know the answer, because she is thest person I would want to intimidate.


    "Well look at you, tall, dark, handsome, full of testosterone, and my son''s boss to boot. Of course, you are intimidating," she states as if it is something I should already know.


    "So... you think I am handsome?" I grin at her, hell I cannot help but find that little fact amazing, and I feel my body react to it.


    The blush on her cheeks deepens again.


    "I may be old, but I have eyes. Fair enough they don''t work as well as they once did, but yes you are handsome." Sheughs, covering her embarrassment.


    "Thank you. But that means that you are also intimidating." I smile at her.


    "How the hell am I intimidating?" she asks, shocked.


    "Beautiful, stunning figure, personality in truck loads, and my teammates mother," I say before I can stop myself.


    "Hardly beautiful and stunning figure, but thanks anyway." She smirks, shaking her head not wanting to ept thepliment.


    Instinctively I reach out and take her hand in mine. As our hands meet, I feel like an electric-type bolt shot up my arm. s**t, I have been out of the game for a long time, but honestly, I do not remember having this feeling before. Not even with my ex-wife. "Do not ever put yourself down, because you are all of those things, trust me," I tell her in my serious voice.


    I pull my hand away from hers, even though I really do not want to, as she stares up at me in shock. s**t, I went to far, but hell if I will allow her to continue to put herself down. I know from Ben she has had some idiots in her life, who treated her badly, but what I did not realise was how much that has affected her self-confidence.


    "You just need reminding of how wonderful you are," I say to her, and to myself.


    Joanne looks up at me, eyes wide, and blushes even more. I can see she has no clue what to say, so I cut her some ck, cing my napkin down onto my empty te.


    "If you are finished, we can head to the office, and I will go through everything with you." I smile, as she nods her head, cing her own napkin down, and stands up.


    I head towards the pay point, to settle our bill, when she turns with the biggest smile I have ever seen on her face.


    "I am all yours, boss," she tells me then winks slightly. This woman has game!


    Okay, now I really am in trouble, because before I can stop myself, I am leaning into her ear and whispering softly.


    "I really wish that were true," I groan slightly at the thought.


    f**k let''s hope I don''t get a s****l harassmentint before she even starts working for me.


    "It could be arranged," she states, then giggles slightly, walking out of the door, leaving me stood watching her, open mouthed, with the biggest bulge in my pants. I really hope she is not joking... like really, really, hope she is not joking.

 Chapter 64

    Davey''s Point of View.


    I nt a soft kiss on Kathline''s delicious lips as Andy giggles behind his hand. Thankfully he is out of his wheelchair now, and able to get about using crutches, but still the nightmares remain.


    "Look after your mam for me squirt," I tell him, as I ruffle his red hair.


    "I will Davey, I promise," he states, puffing his chest out with pride. I love this kid!


    "Stay safe," Kathline whispers to me, as I walk out the doors.


    "See you for breakfast." I grin at her, then head towards my car.


    The past few days have been interesting to say the least. Every time Kathline and I get ''close,'' Andy has a nightmare, interrupting us. I am sure he has a camera in the room, and he is spying, timing out the cries to perfection. But this is life, and trust me, I am notining. Although, I am looking forward to the little monster heading to his dad''s house, when I can take my girl and head to the hotel for a rxing day. The only issue is, I will need to get up at 5 am and head to work from the hotel that day, but still, it is no problem, not really.


    Liv continues to blow up my phone, but I have made up my mind. Apparently, that wanker has moved back in, now the loan sharks have been paid off, and he is getting ''help'' again. Yeah, whatever, this is not my first rodeo, and I know in a few months Liv will be back to square one, only this time, I will refuse to help her. I maybe harsh, but I am not a cash cow for her to use when that waist of oxygen gets them into s**t again. She has made her bed; she can lie in it.


    Pulling up outside the station, I see Arsehole''s Porsche outside, guess Headache got it fixed, as he waits beside it, looking at it like a lovesick puppy, he needs a f*****g woman, potentially a nurse who can sooth his many aliments.


    Josie pulls up, as Anders gets out of her car, opening her door, even though he was the passenger, and grabs her waist giving her a passionate kiss on the lips, as she holds onto arge tin, which means only one thing. CAKES! Before turning to Headache and collecting his keys, then speeding off.


    I walk into the fire station, my Echo under my arm, grunt my hellos, then take up residence in my normal spot, and begin to read the news of the day.


    Ben walks in not long after, as Josie begins to te up what looks like blueberry muffins she has made. Twinkle is already in the kitchen, and he gets his hand pped as he tries to pinch one of the muffins.


    "Not yet, they are to wee Joanne, so we will wait till the Boss is done with her, then have them," Josie admonishes him.


    "Joanne wishes the boss would do her," I chuckle out, as Ben kicks the souls of my foot that is crossed over my knee, and growls like a giant grizzly bear in my direction.


    I return to my reading, ignoring the fact that kick hurt like a b***h on the soul of my foot, as Headache rounds the corner, and sits down, rolling his shoulder again. For f**k sake, seriously this man! Wayne walks in, clearly excited.


    "Hey y''all, guess where I am going on my vacation," he shouts like an excited kid. Well, he is a kid really,pared to the rest of us.


    "You mean your f*****g holidays, again you are not f*****g American," Headache growls out.


    "Stop being mean Headache," Josie shouts across to him, then smiles at Wayne.


    "Where are you going Wayne?" she asks.


    "America, my mam booked us a trip to Disney world Florida," he shouts with glee.


    "Isn''t that for kids? You should have chosen Vegas," Headache asks.


    "Disney world is cool man, Star Wars world, it is going to be epic." Wayne shrugs off Headache''sment.


    "I am pleased for you Wayne." Josie smiles warmly at thed.


    "Thanks Josie, how are you feeling after the other night?" Wayne asks her.


    "Fine, although Ben was the hero of the hour." She smiles at the giant man who is busy doing God knows what at the opposite side of the room, where all the recruitment literature is kept. "Yeah, we know," I shout over.


    It is true, if he had not been on the other end of that rope, today would be a whole different story, not any of us want to think about.


    The boss walks into themunity room, clearing his throat, behind stands Joanne, in a rather nice dress.


    I spy over my paper at her, then wolf-whistle at her, and she shakes her head in my direction. Ben turns and looks like he is going to kick my foot again, so I move it quickly out of his way, then look back towards the Boss who is also giving me daggers. "Looking good Joanne." Josie smiles at her. "Thanks." Joanne shakes her head, being a lot more subdued than normal.


    "Okay, so as you all already know Joanne, I will keep the introductions short. She is my assistant, and will be working a few days per week, when we are on day-shift, then a couple of hours a week when we are on night-shift. She is your new point of contact for any forms you need, or if you want to book a meeting with me. Treat her nice, or I will not stop Ben from ripping your heads off." He chuckled.


    f**k the boss made a joke! Wow, that is knew.


    "Just a heads up, it has been rtively quiet the past few days, since the outbreak of field fires, other than Josie of course." The Boss chuckled again.


    Seriously, who is this man and where is Station Officer Webber?


    "I see you have baked wee cakes Josie, so once we have them, I will take Joanne home, to save her getting a bus, then if you are not on a shout, I will have a full debrief when I get back," he continues.


    Josie hands out the cakes making sure Joanne, and the Boss get one before the rest of us pile in and demolish the lot of them. Joanne takes a seat on the long sofa, and f**k me sideways, the boss sits next to her, rather than return to his cave.


    I look up at Josie, and raise my eyebrow, and she gives me a small shrug of one shoulder.


    "Also, Ben, when I get back from dropping your mam off, we need to have a chat about something." He smiles....yes, he f*****g smiles at Ben, who also nods his head and smiles back.


    WHAT IS GOING ON! THE TWO MISERABLE FUCKERS NEVER SMILE!


    Granted since meeting Lucy, Ben bares his teeth in a friendly manner a lot more now, but the boss smiling, that is just makes me think I have entered the twilight zone.


    "Josie, these muffins are lush," Joannepliments her, as she takes another bite.


    "Thanks Joanne." Josie smiles up at her with a nod.


    There is far too much smiling around heretely, it is just not normal!


    "Oh, also you guys are on shift next weekend for the airshow, we are going to be stationed down at the beach, so expect a lot of kids about wanting to be in the engines. Let them, but be aware we need to move if needed," Webber states.


    "I have organised a spot on the showground for a tent, to sell baked goods, all proceeds to the benevolent fund, so if you can let me know what you are all going to bring to sell as well, please. There is a list on my new desk just outside Kelvin''s office, for you all to put your name and what you will be bringing," Joanne states.


    Kelvin, f*****g Kelvin... s**t, I really am in the twilight Zone, I have only ever heard her refer to him as whip-me.


    "Okay Joanne, are you ready to go?" KELVIN... states.


    "Yes, see you allter. Bye son," Joanne states to Ben, then gives him a kiss on his cheek, which he immediately wipes off with a shake of his head, like he is 10.


    We all watch as the boss and Joanne disappear out of the doors,ughing and joking, and dare I say a little bit of flirting. I raise my eyebrows up to Ben.


    "f*****g hell Ben, the boss is going to be your new daddy," I quip.


    Ben growls at me again, then flips me the bird, as Yellow Watch all begin to do a mass exodus out the door, meaning we are on-shift. "What''s for tea Twinkle?" Josie asks.


    "In honour of my mourous cooking assistant, finally going to the US of A, we are doing hotdogs in buns." He grins.


    Cool, even those two cannot f**k that up. As the food arrives on the dining table, I realise I had spoken to soon, as the hotdogs arrive. The buns all soggy of where they had not drained the water from the pan correctly before adding the sausage. The hotdog is not hot at all, barely warm, and the onions chard so badly that they looked like small pieces of coal sat on the top.


    Each of us pick up the long soggy bun, and look at it, with a curl of our lips. I know everyone is hoping we get a shout so we don''t have to eat it, but no such luck, the one time we want that bell to ring, it stays silent.


    The boss arrives back, after dropping Joanne off, then gives us a quick update on what is happening and allocates the duties for the next four days.


    "Hey, I am going to get my head down for a bit. Hardly had sleep for days," I tell them all. Best thing about a quiet night shift is we get some sleep, which is always good.


    I head to the bunk room, and climb on my allotted bed, then pull out my phone ringing Kathline.


    "Hey you," she says happily through the phone.


    "Hey, is Andy in bed?" I ask.


    "Yes, out like a light, so I have done a quick tidy round, and am going to get some rest whilst I can," she tells me.


    "Yeah, I am going to get a nap in whilst we are not busy," I tell her.


    "Okay, well night-night. Kind of miss you not being in here with me," she whispers.


    "I know what you mean. Night-night, see you at breakfast. I will get a MacDonalds one, on my way home from work," I tell her.


    s**t, I really need to go to my actual home, and check on it, and grab more stuff.


    "Actually, I may be a littleter than normal, I have to go check on the house, and get more kit," I tell her.


    "Okay, you know you don''t have to stay with us if it is causing you a problem," she tells me.


    "It is no problem, and I stay because I want to. Now, see you in the morning, get some rest," I tell her, as she wishes me goodnight again, before she hangs up the call.


    I snuggle down into my bunk, and instantly feel my eyes closing, I am that tired.


    The sound of the fire rm wakes me up, jumping out of the bed, I see the others all doing the same thing, it must bete into the shift. I run into themon room, pulling my yellow braces back over my shoulders and run to the pole, sliding down it. As we scramble into the fire engine, I notice it is half one in the morning, as Josie gets the info from dispatch.


    "Fire at Cooper Rose the night club in town," she shouts.


    s**t, that is one of the busiest ces for revellers. Thank f**k it is only a Thursday. Let''s just hope they got them all out before the fire took hold, or it is the chief burning the food.


    Headache switches on the lights and sirens, and we head off towards town, at breakneck speed.

 Chapter 65

    Davey''s Point of View


    We pulled up outside of the nightclub, yeah, this was no false rm. People were gathered in the centre of the road, holding up the many taxi drivers as they tried to get through the main exit of the city centre with their passengers. Someid on the ground, gasping for air, others sobbing, or stood motionless, eyes wide with shock. The paramedics were on scene dealing with the injured, and an engine from closer to the town was already tackling the ze. Pulling the mask down onto my face, Ben checked my oxygen tank, as I double-checked his. The boss arrived in his smaller van and begun to liaise with the other crew.


    "f**k, this is a bad one," Headache groaned.


    As always, I entered the burning building with Ben and Josie, as Headache, Wayne and Twinkle begin to sort out the hoses and equipment we might need.


    "People are still inside," the Boss shouts as hees over to me.


    Nodding my understanding I run through the double doors.


    Visibility is difficult, the thick ck smoke clouding my vision, but downstairs is not burning, however there are bodiesid on the floor. Instantly I go grab one, throwing them over my shoulder and out of the building into the arms of the awaiting paramedics, before turning around and heading straight back inside.


    I pass Josie as she carries someone out, followed shortly by Ben who has his own victim over his shoulder.


    Looking around, I cannot help but wonder why the hell everyone exited the front of the building. I know for a fact there are double fire exit doors at the rear of the club. I did the fire safety check myself.


    I make my way onto the dance floor, finding another bodyid, then pick them up, and get them outside. This is a nightmare. We are hampered by bodiesid everywhere, and yet to tackle the mes upstairs. I do not understand how so many areid around, until I reach the back of the building fire exits and see that someone has wrapped something around the doors from the outside, making them impossible to open.


    s**t, that has to have been done deliberately, there is no other reason. I know the managers of this ce, and they are crash-hot on fire safety. Pushing the thoughts to the back of my mind so that I can fully concentrate on what I need to do right now, I continue to search for people who have obviously been crushed or fallen in the frenzy to get out of the burning building.


    "Clear!" Josie shouts, indicating her section has no more people waiting to be rescued.


    I scan around, under the tables, in the corners, thankful my area is now clear also.


    "Clear!" I shout, indicating my section is okay.


    Ben walks out of the female toilets, a girl over his shoulder, she is sobbing and crying, well at least she is alive. To be honest, I am unsure of how many I took out were still breathing, some of them were injured pretty badly.


    After handing off his victim, Ben walks back in, and confident we cleared the downstairs, we make our way up to the upstairs bar area, where the main kitchen is.


    The mes lick of the ceiling, as the other crew tackle the main zeing from the kitchen, Grabbing the hose, Ben jumps behind me to keep it steady, as I request water from Headache. The hose begins to fill, the weight feeling heavy in my arms as finally we begin to douse the mes. Twinkle arrives behind Josie, helping with her hose, and working as a team, we begin to conquer the mes that are sucking the oxygen from the room.


    Four hourster, the mes are out. Unfortunately, we also find a couple of bodies of those who had been unable to escape the ze, slumped in the corner of the room. I let out a sigh, shaking my head.


    Josie walks around to make sure there are no burning embers that may take light again, but the fire is out, thank God.


    As we exit the building, the boss is talking to the police, and the station officer from the other fire station, their faces grave. Camera crews and reporters from the local news stations all stand filming us as we leave. One woman with a microphone is busy sticking it into the face of a rubbernecker, clearly, he had not been anywhere near the fire, but was enjoying his few moments of fame. I let out a sigh, shaking my head slightly, turning my focus back to what we had just witnessed, trying to make sense of it all.


    It was clear the fire started in the kitchen, but the blue mes we tackled, indicates there was an elerant used. I nce over to Ben, who passes me a look, no words are needed, we both know, this was arson, and whoever had started the fire definitely wanted to kill people, else they would not have immobilised the fire doors at the back of the building.


    The boss walks over to us, hands on his hips.


    "Okay, go back to the station, you guys are officially off shift, but if you can all hang around for an hour after your showers, please," he orders.


    Nodding, we climb into the engine, as Headache starts her up, we pull away.


    "f**k, that was arson." Headache shakes his head.


    "Looks that way. Do we know how many dead? There were some serious crush injuries," Twinkle asks.


    "Definitely two, who were un-rescued from the ze," Josie sighs out.


    "I saw three pronounced dead outside," Twinkle states, his eyes wide.


    I shake my head in dismay, this is not part of the job any of us like. Death is a fact of what we do. It is inevitable, but it doesn''t sting any less, just because we know it will happen.


    Pulling up into the station, I jump down out of the engine, making my way straight upstairs for a shower. Grabbing my phone as I take a fresh set of uniform from my locker, I quickly drop Kathline a text.


    Hey, going to bete. We had arge fire to deal with, also having a debrief with the boss. Maybe make Andy some breakfast. I will see you when I get back xxx


    I ce the phone back into my locker then make my way to the showers.


    The hot water streams down my body, turning dark from the soot of the fire, Ben is stood beside me, his hands pressed against the cold tiles, head bent low. Each of us deal with the aftermath of a fire differently, and nobody speaks, the normal camaraderie and banter reced by silence, everyone''s face a stoic mask as our brainse to terms with the horrors we have just faced.


    As the soap from my shampoo runs down my face, stinging my eyes, my mind wanders to Kathline. I wonder if she saw something in the news, if she was worried or concerned. I hope she did not have it on repeat, as I really did not want Andy to see this, the littled was struggling enough after the fire in the school.


    Stepping out of the shower, I get dried and ce a fresh uniform on, then head out into themon room, waiting for the others to join me.


    Taking a seat in my usual spot, I see the Boss arrive, he nods in my direction before heading to his office.


    "Five-minutes Davey, I will not keep you long," he shouts over his shoulder.


    As I wait, the rest of the watch all gather around, all of us sitting in silence, waiting for this meeting. Hell, I know I should go home and get more things from my house to take to Kathline''s but in all honesty, all I want is to get to hers and gather both her and Andy into my arms and kiss the life out of her and hug that littled tight to me. Boss walks back into themon room, and takes a seat, looking at each of us.


    "Okay, so not official yet, but none of you will be surprised to know that was arson. We are working with the police, and although a full investigation needs to be done, we cannot rule out it was the same bastard who set the school fire," the Boss begins. "He was determined to kill someone, the back fire exits were tampered with from the outside," Josie states.


    "Yes, we know. They are hoping CCTV footage can shed some more light on it, but at the moment we need to let the police do their jobs," the boss states with a long sigh.


    "The thing is, we are dealing with someone who is determined tomit mass murder, and his weapon of choice is Arson. The police are asking for all of us who attended both fires to keep an eye out when we go to a shout, see if we notice anyone who turns up to watch who we have seen before. Also, they are not ruling out the fact that, whoever is doing this, has something against a firefighter, so they are asking us to also have a good think about anyone who was not happy with us at some point. The police are going to send over some detectives tonight to have a chat with each of us when we are back on shift. Hey, they also want our body-cam footage. I know tonight was tough, but it is over for now. Go home, get some rest, and I will see you all tonight," the boss deres standing back up.


    "Boss, do we know how many dead?" Ben asks, his eyes wide.


    "Ten so far, a few are critical. Most, crush injuries in the scramble to get out. But hundreds were safe, focus on that Ben," the boss tells him.


    Ten, f*****g ten already, and you do not need a medical degree that number will go up as the day goes on!


    I head out of the fire station, straight to my car. Yes, I can wait to get my things, all I need right now is my little family, and some rest.


    Heading into Kathline''s house, she is stood waiting for me. Without a word I walk straight over to her, grabbing her by the waist pulling her to my chest, longing for herfort, needing her presence to calm my mind. My lips find hers, my hands weaving into her long red hair deepening the kiss.


    "Hi Davey.... E!" Andy shouts.


    I chuckle as Kathline shakes her head slightly.


    "Hi squirt, did you look after your mam for me?" I ask him, keeping my voice as cheerful as possible.


    "Yes, I did, especially this morning. The news about a fire was on, and she was scared. But I told her that she had to be brave, that I was going to be brave," Andy tells me, puffing his little chest out.


    "That you are Andy." I smile at him, ruffling his hair.


    "Guess what?" he continues.


    "What?" I smile down at him.


    "Mammy said I can go see Aunty Mel and my friends at her house today. We are going in one-hour." He grins up at me.


    I look down at Kathline.


    "Yes, he is missing the kids, and Mel offered to have him today till teatime, so that we can get some rest." She whispers a shy smile on her face.


    I nod at her, suppressing the smile on my lips. Yes, I am totally wiped out, but hell if a sudden burst of energy doesn''t consume my body. A full day practically child free. Now I have other things I want to do in her bed, and sleep is not top of my agenda.

 Chapter 66

    Kathline''s Point of view.


    Andy is hobbling through Banes Park, on his crutches, excited to be spending time with Mel and the other kids she looks after. Guilt nips at me, am I a bad mother for wanting some time with Davey, with no interruptions? However, seeing the smile on my little man''s face, and how excited he is to get to his child minders, I push that to one side.


    Seeing that fire on the news, then catching a glimpse of the white sh of air from Davey as he took his helmet and mask off, after fighting that fire made me realise something. I wanted this man, and I no longer wanted to wait, even for another four days till Andy goes to see his father. Selfish? Probably, but I need to know what it is to have him inside me, iming me.


    Davey''s job is dangerous, and tomorrow is never a given, should anything happen to him, without me knowing what it is like to fully give myself to him, I do not know if I could cope with that. As kids, he was the one who got away, as adults, he has melted my heart into a puddle of mush, and I know there is nobody else I want to be with, ever.


    We eventually arrive at Mel''s house, she opens the door with a wide smile, her bright orange dress with yellow shaped diamonds on, brightens up my day even more.


    "Hey Andy, we have missed you," she tells him, sounding nearly as excited as Andy did when I said he coulde here.


    "Hi Mel." Andy waves at her, his smile wide.


    "Come in," Mel beckons as we step inside her house.


    "We are doing some hand painting this morning, then after our lunch we are going to build a fort in the back yard," she tells Andy excitedly.


    Andy hobbles into the front room, as the other kids all shout for him, asking if they can paint the cast on his leg. I smile, it looks like the blue fiberss is going to be a lot of different colours by the time I collect him tonight. "Thanks for doing this." I smile at Mel.


    "Not a problem, you need to get some rest and me time," Mel tells me cing her hand on my arm for reassurance.


    "I will pick him up around half-four," I tell her.


    "No problem. Now go home and have some Kathline time." Mel grins up at me.


    I nod at her, another wave of guilt descends as I say goodbye to my son, but he is far too busy ying with the other kids, to care his mother is heading out the door. Still, I grab a kiss on his cheek, much to his distain. "Mam, you have Davey to kiss now," he shouts, wiping the kiss from his cheek.


    Mel rolls her lips together to supress herugh, as I feel my cheeks begin to burn with embarrassment, hoping she doesn''t realise that I am leaving Andy here because I n to do more than just kiss Davey.


    "Yeah, well, see you at half-four," I mumble as Mel practically shoves me out the door, telling me not to worry and go enjoy some time alone with Davey, then winks at me.


    Guess she does know why I called her this morning then.


    I walk back across the park, the weather is cooler today, but still warm, as I see mothers with pushchairs, walking along the winding paths. Older kids with balls having a kick about, and teenagers on the basketball court at the bottom, shouting for the ball. I smile, and sigh, as I see the railings, still bent from when Andy was rescued. It feels so long ago now, so much has happened since that day.


    I exit the park and make my way up the hill on Durham Road, heading to my house. As I step inside, I see Daveyid on the sofa, his eyes closed, as he softly snores. Posted by ; visit us for more free novels.


    Yeah, he must be really tired, I guess my womanly needs will have to wait till he wakes up. Shaking my head with a smile, wondering when we can catch a break, I gather one of the throws from the side of the couch and ce it over him, not having the heart to wake my brave hero up from his deep slumber.


    Heading into the kitchen, I wash up the tes from breakfast, then boil the kettle to make a coffee, when a strong pair of arms wrap around my waist. "Hey," his husky voice whispers in my ear.


    "Sorry, did I wake you?" I ask, not able to keep the smile off my face, because as much as I wanted him to get some sleep, I am very happy he is awake. "It was a cat nap." He turns me and grins.


    "Just making sure I had some extra energy for when you got home." He chuckles at me.


    "Do you want a drink?" I ask, suddenly feeling self-conscious, not sure why, given we have been practically living together since Andy was rescued. "Nope." He grins at me, snuggling his head into the crook of my neck, cing soft kisses on my sweet spot, sending a shiver through my body.


    My head tilts back, giving him more ess, as my body feels like it is about tobust from just those small kisses. A soft moan leaves my lips, as suddenly, Davey lifts me up in his strong arms. Wrapping my legs around his waist, he moves his kisses up to my jaw, before finding my lips. His tongue enters my mouth, as our tongues entwine, passion and desire take over, as I hear a small growl in his throat. Breaking the kiss, due tock of oxygen, Davey looks deep into my eyes.


    "Bed?" he questions.


    I nod my head, then cing his hands on my bottom to keep me in ce, he carries me out of the kitchen, through the lounge/dining room, to the hallway and up the stairs, his eyes never leaving mine. Tingles erupt all over my body, as he keeps holding my gaze, and I feel like he is looking into my soul. As we climb the stairs, Davey enters the bedroom, and ces me on the bed.


    "Kathline," he groans softly, I look up at him, his eyes swirling with emotions.


    "I need you," I whisper to him.


    Climbing onto the bed, Davey positions himself between my legs, as his fingers gently stroke a hair from my face.


    "So, f*****g beautiful," he breaths.


    A blush creeps on my cheeks.


    "I love that blush." He grins down at me, then bends his head down, and kisses me softly.


    "I love your hair," he whispers between kisses as he continues to stroke it.


    Moving his hand down to my t-shirt, he cups my b****t, then with a smile whispers.


    "I really love these." He grins as I arch my back upwards pressing my boobs into his groping hand.


    Davey trails his hands southward, finding the hem of my t-shirt, then lifts it up, pulling it over my head and discarding it to the floor. Instantly his mouth is on my breast, sucking my protruding n****e through the whitece of my bra, as I let out moans of pure ecstasy. Pulling down the cup of my bra hetches on to me, his tongue twirling round my n****e, before he sucks then grazes his teeth over my protruding bud. I feel my body begin to climb the dizzy heights of desire, as I begin to fist his silver stands of hair into my hands, pulling him closer to me.


    "f**k Kathline," he groans, as I begin to uncontrobly moan with pure pleasure.


    His hands reach around my back, unsping my bra, then pulling it down my arms and throwing it to one side. Sitting up slightly, his eyes trail my naked upper body, as he lets out a low growl of appreciation.


    "You are so f*****g beautiful," he whispers again. As he pulls his work polo shirt off his body.


    I drink in his hard chiselled chest, extending my fingers to gently trace the contours of his muscles. Davey closes his eyes, letting out another soft groan, then opening them, he brings his hands to the top of my denims, and opens the button. I lift my hips as he pulls them down my body, down my legs, and throws them with the other clothes.


    Lifting my legs onto his shoulders, he looks into my eyes, then ces his mouth on my s*x, sucking thece of my panties into his mouth, as I let out a needy whimper. Hooking the edges of my panties with his thumbs, slowly he moves them down my legs, exposing me to him. I watch transfixed as he licks his lips, then dips his heads between my legs, his tongue circling my throbbing c**t.


    "So wet. All for me," he growls out in approval as his tongue licks the length of my slit.


    I watch, as the pressure builds up inside of me, as he feasts on me like a man starved. Expertly he brings me to the crest of my impending wave of pleasure, then thrusts two fingers inside of me, whilst his tongue circles my c**t, twisting them round, he finds the spot where my nerve endings meet, sending me over the edge, as I grab his hair, whimpering, and panting, as my walls tighten around his fingers and my o****m hits me like a freight train.


    Coming down from the high, I pant out, my body like a noddle, as he watches me. Removing his fingers, he ces them to my lips and watches as I clean them with my tongue.


    "f*****g beautiful," he groans once more, then I hear the zip of his trousers, as they fall to the floor, pooling at his feel.


    Kicking his trousers free, he opens the top draw of my bedside table, pulling out a condom, as my fingers find the hem of his boxer shorts, and pull them down past his thick thighs. He kicks them off to join the ever-growing pile of clothes on the bedroom floor. Ripping the foil packet with his teeth, he takes out thetex and smooths it on his long thick hard length.


    "I may notst long, I have never wanted anyone like I want you, Kathline," he growls out as a warning.


    Opening my legs wider, Davey takes hold of his m*****d in his hand, moving up and down my s*x, before cing the tip inside my hot wet needy body. Then pushes inside of me.


    I let out a gasp of pleasure, as my walls grip around hisrge girth, stretching me. Finally, he is in me, finally we are doing this, as he pushes deep inside me. Fully rooted, he looks into my eyes again, as he begins to thrust. Slowly at first, tormenting me, as Iy back my eyes rolling to the back of my head.


    "Harder, please Davey, f**k me," I beg.


    With a chuckle, he picks up the pace, as he thrusts deeper and harder, my body begins to shake, still sensitive from my o****m.


    I begin to whimper, as he lifts my legs into the air, and thrusts again, taking me to new levels of pleasure.


    "f**k Davey, I aming again," I cry out.


    Yes, I have had s*x before, but this is out of this world. He is bringing my body to the edge once more, as he continues to push in and out, until I let out a loud cry, my body bursting as another tidal wave of pleasure washes over me, my fingers digging into his back. With a loud roar, Davey''s movements be erratic, as he stiffens, as he reaches his own climax.


    Copsing on top of me, he kisses me once more, only moving when he slips out of me. I have never felt so fully sated in my life. Breaking the kiss he gathers me into his arms, holding me close to his chest.


    "I know I need to take care of this condom, but honestly, I do not want to move. f**k Kathline, that was worth the wait." He smiles at me.


    "Definitely." I grin.


    With a groan, Davey moves off me, and heads to the bathroom, to dispose of the condom, bringing a wet cloth for me to clean myself, then pulls the covers back, and climbs into bed, pulling me to his hard chest again.


    "I would love to be able to go again babe, but honestly, I need to sleep." He sighs.


    I snuggle into his chest, my fingers tracing the soft tufts of hair, and smile up at him.


    "Yes, I think sleep right now is perfect." I smile, and wrapped up together, we both drift off into a peaceful much needed sleep.

 Chapter 67

    Ben''s Point of View


    The covers for my bed fell to the floor from all my tossing and turning. I have not slept so badly since meeting Lucy, but here I was covered in a film of sweat. The thoughts of those dead were people haunting my mind every time I closed my eyes. Looking at the clock, I saw I had just a couple of hours before I had to get up, go fetch Lucy from work, and head back for my second night shift. I let out a long breath, willing myself to try and catch an hour of sleep, but it was to no avail. After another 15-minutes of restlessness, I got out of bed, grabbing the covers from the floor and made it ready for Lucy tonight, then headed into the shower.


    As the hot streams of water massaged my aching muscles, my mind was full of the undeniable fact that there was an arsonist, and one who clearly wanted to kill as part of his sick games. This was more than just some pyromaniac who liked watching things burn. This was a cold-blooded killer.


    My thoughts also went to the boss, his announcement today that the police wanted to interview us was nothing unexpected, but the reason, that they felt this person could have a vendetta against the fire brigade was something that turned my blood to ice. I did not know anyone who would kill people in revenge for something. Taking a deep breath as I rinsed the soap from my skin, I grabbed the towel from the radiator then slung it around my waist, before heading into the bedroom and drying off, finding a fresh uniform neatly pressed in the wardrobe. A small smile adorned my lips. Lucy. Bless her, she really did not have to do the ironing, and s**t like that for me, but she had done it anyway. Pulling on my uniform, I headed downstairs, grabbing myself a coffee, along with a couple of protein bars, before grabbing my car keys and heading to pick her up from work.


    As I pulled into the car park, I realised I was an hour early for her, so sat back and decided I just had to wait. My phone buzzed, picking it up from the centre console a smile reached my lips.


    Lucy - Hey handsome, is that you in the carpark? You are early. Xxx


    Ben - Hey beautiful, yes, couldn''t sleep, didn''t realise I was here so early xxx


    Lucy Come up, you can sit in my new office. Xxx


    Ben - Will Anders not mind? Xxx


    Lucy - It was him who noticed you, and his suggestion, xxx


    It never failed to amaze me just how a few texts from the woman I loved could change my mood from doom and despair to full-on joy and happiness. Getting out of the car, I headed into the office, Climbing the staircase. The new receptionist greeted me with a warm smile, telling me to go through. Yes, she was so much better than thest one, that is for sure.


    Lucy stood at the doorway of her office, with a wide smile on her beautiful face.


    "Hey, do you want a coffee?" she asked.


    "Just had one, sorry I got here so early," I apologised, not wanting to cause her a problem at work.


    "Hey Ben," Anders shouted as he poked his head around the office door.


    I walked over and shook his hand, as he stepped into Lucy''s office, closing the ss door behind him.


    "Josie told me aboutst night. I am worried," Anders stated, running his hands through his hair.


    "Yeah, it is not the best situation. Hopefully the boys and girls in blue find out who this fucker is and gets them locked up ASAP," I sigh out.


    "Agreed." Anders sighed, clearly concerned.


    "We just need to be a little more vignt at the moment. It will be okay," I tell him, not wanting to have Lucy worried all night, or him truth be told. "Lucy, do you have any call-backs to do?" Anders asked


    "Nope, all done, got a couple of big decisions tomorrow morning though." Lucy smiled.


    "Then get yourself away. I will lock up after everyone is finished for the day." Anders smiled softly, then headed out of the office.


    With a shrug of her shoulders, and raising of her eyebrows, Lucy grabbed her bag, smiling at me, as we headed out the door.


    "Given I have a spare hour, can we pop in to see Cal? I have some information for him," I ask her.


    "Yeah, of course." Lucy grins at me.


    As we pull up outside the terraced house, I let out a frustrated sigh. Samantha was stood, kicking the door with her foot, then began pounding it with her fists.


    "You f*****g cunt. I need some money, so give me some money!" she was screaming.


    The neighbours left and right were hanging out of their doors, and those who lived across the narrow street were all stood in a group, gossiping andughing at the show she was giving.


    "Stay in the car Lucy," I told her, as she went to open the door.


    Lucy looked at me, as if to tell me there was not a chance in hell she was going to remain in the car, I let out a defeated sigh, it was not worth falling out over.


    "YOU!" Samantha shouted, pointing at Lucy.


    ¡°You f*****g b***h. You tell him to give me some money. I want to go out tonight," the woman screamed.


    "Try getting a job, then you will have money. What about also trying to be a mother," Lucy responded, her body tensed up, her beautiful eyes wild with anger.


    "They stopped all my money because of HIM!" Samantha screamed out, kicking the door once more with her foot.


    "No, they stopped your money because you are no longer living at this address, and no longer look after or live with your children. That money was for them, not you," Lucy stated, her body shaking with anger. "Samantha, might I suggest you move along now," I told her.


    Snapping her head towards me she sneered.


    "Look at you, thinking you are all that. You''re not, just because you are a fire fighter, you think you are better than the rest of us," she shouted. Then begun tough manically.


    "Yeah well, something will happen to make you realise you are not some f*****g hero. Hope you BURN." Samanthaughed again.


    My blood chilled, as I listened to the manicughter, as the words registered in my head. What the hell did she mean by that?


    "What does that mean?" I bellowed, wondering why she would say that, the thought that she was probably deranged enough to set fires not far from my mind.


    "Oh, f**k off. Keep the money and the kids," she shouted, then with onest kick of the door, she stormed off up the street.


    Lucy looked up at me, her face pale.


    "What the hell, are you thinking what I am thinking?" she asked.


    "Yeah, I need to let the police know tonight, Lucy." Lucy nodded then let out a sigh.


    "The kids, they are looking out of the window, poor things," she muttered, as we knocked on the door.


    Cal answered, holding a crying Dante in his arms, as Kristie looked on, eyes wide with fear.


    "Mammy was bad," she announced.


    "It is okay sweetheart," Lucy dered, lifting the little girl into her arms and giving her a huge hug.


    "Sorry guys, she just turned up demanding money, she didn''t even want to see the kids, or ask how they were. I had all the child benefits swapped over to me, and informed Universal Credit she no longer lived her, and that she had left the kids with me, so her im was stopped." Cal sighed out.


    We walked over to therge sofa, as Lucy tried tofort Kirstie and Calforted Dante.


    "Has she been here before?" I asked. If she was the person responsible for setting fires, I really feared for Cal and the kids.


    "Yeah, a couple of times, gets more deranged each visit." Cal sighed out.


    "I wish we could just move, but the waiting list for a council house is long, and this ce is all I can afford private renting." Cal sighed out.


    "Well, that may all change. I got you the forms to apply for the fire brigade. My mam said the Boss was keen to have you apply, and would fast track your application." I smiled, hoping this would be a bit of good news for him.


    "Wow, thanks. I will get those filled out tonight when the kids go to bed." Cal smiled gratefully.


    I could see the relief in his face, almost like I was throwing him a lifeline.


    "How often has shee here?" Lucy asked.


    "Just a couple of times before, mostly when she is drunk in the middle of the night. It wakes the kids up, and they get upset." Cal sighed out.


    I looked at Lucy, who had fear in her eyes, clearly thinking exactly the same as me. This family could not stay here. Even if the arsonist is not Samantha, she is upsetting the childrening around disturbing their sleep; it could not continue. "Hey kids, do you want to stay at our house tonight, with Aunty Lucy? You can help daddy look after her whilst I am at work, would that be cool?" I asked the kids.


    "Can we go for ice cream at the beach?" Kirstie asked, suddenly excited.


    "I think we can manage that, and maybe some chips if you are really good." Lucy smiled at her niece.


    Cal looked over and mouthed a thank you, it was not a long-term solution, but it would get him out of this ce and away from Samantha for at least one or two nights.


    We bundled the kids into the car, as Cal squashed himself in the centre between the car seats, I ced the bag of clothes they had in the boot, before heading round to the driver''s side. Lucy smiled at me, her fingers tracing over my hand that was resting on the gear stick.


    After dropping them all off, I had to make my way to the station, so I said my goodbyes, making sure to give Lucy an extra-long kiss, because nightshifts were bad at the best of times, but with everything else going on, I needed her to know that I was going to miss her.


    Pulling up outside the fire station, I see the police car sat in the carpark. I head into work, making my way up to themon room. Davey is sat with his Sundend echo, pretending to read it as always. The atmosphere was t, nobody really bantering, a reminder that every one of us was still dealing with the events ofst night. Josie walked around, tidying up from Yellow Watch, normally she is the first to try and lift team moral, but even she was lost in her thoughts. "Police are interviewing everyone; they are in with Headache at the moment," Davey shouted over.


    Nodding my head, I walked over to the kitchen and grabbed another coffee. After no sleep, I was going to need it to get through this shift. "Ben!" the boss shouted over to me.


    I looked over and nodded my head, following him to the makeshift interview room, as Headache walked out, shaking his head at me.


    As I entered, I see two officers sat behind the desk.


    "Come in Ben, just an informal meeting to see if you have seen or heard anything suspicious." Jason, the officer we all know, smiled at me.


    "Actually, up until an hour ago I had nothing, but now, I am not sure, but you may want to hear this." I sigh, then take a seat to give them all the information on Samantha.

 Chapter 68

    Ben''s Point of View.


    Standing up from their seats Jason and his colleague, Sgt Brown, shook my hand, as I made my way back out of the office. Informing them of what Samantha had said, and the recent issues we had with her, felt a little strange.


    I thought I would gain some relief, but all I could think of was Kirstie and Dante, how would they react if their mother was the one setting the fires. When they started school would the kids find out? If they did, would the pair of them be subjected to bullying? How would they cope knowing their mother was in prison, for a long time? For all I knew I had done the right thing, and if it is Samantha, she needs to be stopped before anyone else gets seriously hurt or killed, but for some weird reason I felt guilty, not because of her, but because of those two little innocent kids, who had not had the best start in life, through no fault of their own. Cal was doing a great job, but their home was run down, and they had lived with a mother who, quite frankly, didn''t give a s**t about anything or anyone other than herself.


    Walking back to themon room, I let out a sigh as I heavily slumped down on the couch.


    "f**k sake Ben, seriously you nearly catapulted me across the room with your big a*s," Davey groaned.


    A small smirk adorned my lips at hisment, finally some one had broken the silence, and begun with the crazy banter, and it was more than wee, making the day, or should I say night, feel a little more normal than when I first walked in.


    "Not my fault you are a skinny bastard." I grinned at Davey, as he shook his head, chuckling to himself, clearly as relieved as I was to have some normalcy back.


    "Did you crack the case?" Josie asked with a sad smile on her face, trying to join in with the banter.


    I looked up at her, taking a breath.


    "s**t Ben, what is it?" Josie asked, sitting down on the edge of the coffee table to face both me and Davey.


    "Altercation with Cal''s ex. We went to his tonight when I picked Lucy up. She was outside the door screaming and shouting, demanding money from him, kicking at the door. Kids were inside, apparently, she has been doing this for a while, turning up in the middle of the night as well. Then when she turned to leave, she said something about me not being such a hero, and that I would burn," I told them.


    Davey dropped his beloved newspaper to the floor, and sat staring at me. Josie gasped, cing her hands over her mouth in shock.


    "Did you tell the t-foots?" Davey asked.


    "Yeah, just now." I sighed.


    "But why would she set fire to a school full of kids?" Josie pondered.


    "I have no f*****g clue. I am not saying it is her, but if you saw how deranged she looked, I wouldn''t put anything past her," I sighed out.


    "Oh god, the poor bairns," Josie added.


    "Yeah, seriously they were both sobbing. I took the kids and Cal to mine to stay for a couple of nights, so that she cannot get to them. He needs a new ce to live, but the social housing list is long, and that ce is all he can afford right now." I sighed. Davey picked up his newspaper from the floor, shaking it out, and began to read again. Suddenly he stilled, then turned and looked at me.


    "I am not staying at mine at the moment. Helping Kathline with Andy. To be honest, I need to talk with her, but I am hoping she lets me move in permanently. If that happens Cal and the kids can live at mine, for the same rent as he pays now. I was going to do something simr for Liv, but since she is determined to stay with that f*****g bozo Keith, I am not going to offer her any help." Davey shrugged.


    I turned to look at Davey, that was the thing with this guy, for all he tried to hide it under a gruff exterior, giving the impression that he didn''t give a s**t about anything, he had a heart of gold.


    "Seriously?" I asked.


    Davey nodded his head.


    "I need to have the conversation with Kathline. But yeah, why not. Kids will have a garden to y in as well. Although it is a f*****g jungle out the back, not had time to cut it. But yeah, I will leave the furniture I don''t need as well." Davey shrugged, as if it was no big deal, not wanting to show just how much of a nice guy he was.


    "Cheers mate, however, do not force a decision like that before you are ready. They are staying with us for now," I informed him.


    Nodding his head, he looked back down at his newspaper.


    "s**t Davey, you do have a heart." Josie smiled at him and winked.


    "f**k off," Davey retaliated, flipping her his middle finger, as sheughed.


    "Y''all seen the cops?" Wayne asked, as he sat down on the armchair opposite us.


    "I have," I told him with a nod.


    "Yeah, Headache has as well." Josie smiled at the youngd.


    "Aye, but was that for the arson, or were they doing a f*****g investigation on missing f*****g paracetamol," Davey quipped, making us all chuckle slightly.


    "What weird concoction are you making for us to eat tonight?" Davey then asked.


    "Mince and dumplings." Wayne smiled with pride.


    I nodded, as Davey let out an audible groan, and Josie rolled her lips together.


    "I made some cakes, and biscuits when I couldn''t sleep today." She smiled at us both.


    "Thank f**k for that," Davey muttered under his breath, as Wayne shook his head at him.


    The night rolled on, thankfully other than a false rm call, it was quiet, and we managed to get almost a full night''s sleep. As our second night shift ended, each of us headed out of the station, handing over to Yellow Watch, and made our way home. Pulling up outside the house, at 6:30 am, the lights were already on, and the sound of the kids giggling echoed through the hallway as I walked in.


    "Uncle Ben, can we y in the garden PLEASE?" Kirstie asked me with a smile as Lucy rounded the corner, a smile on her face, looking sexy as hell in a simple pair of grey PJ bottoms and spaghetti strap vest top.


    "Hey, how was your night," she asked, giving me a quick peck on the lips, as the kids giggled at us.


    "Good, it was a quiet one, thank God." I grinned at her.


    "I told Cal to have a lie in for a bit, he can take over when I go to work." Lucy smiled down at the kids.


    I could not stop my mind from wandering, wondering what it would be like toe home from work every day to not just Lucy, but a couple of our own rug rats. I cannot deny that thought felt more than a little appealing, I already knew she would be a fantastic mother, and I wanted kids, at least a couple, being an only child could be lonely at times, so I wanted a house full. It was far to soon to n that yet, but one day I hope it would happen.


    "You need to ask Aunty Lucy if you can go out. She is the boss." I grinned down at Kirstie, ruffling her long hair.


    "She said not this morning." Kirsty put out a pet-lip and huffed slightly.


    "Then the answer is, not this morning." I smiled at the little girl, backing up Lucy.


    "I made a full English breakfast for you." Lucy smiled at me.


    My stomach rumbled, after the mince that was burnt, with the dumplings that didn''t rise and were quite frankly inedible, I was starving.


    "Oh, wow, you say all the right things." I grinned at Lucy, grabbing her waist and cing another kiss on her soft lips, just because I could.


    "Go sit down, and I will fetch it for you." Lucy smiled, as she took Kirstie and Dante to the table, and ced a te with some bacon, a cut up sausage and toast that had been left to cool in front of them.


    Heading out to the kitchen, she arrived shortly after with thergest te in the house, filled with bacon, sausages, fried eggs, hash browns, ck pudding, mushrooms, tomatoes, baked beans and four slices of toast in front of me. Damn if I didn''t already love this woman, I would now.


    "Uncle Ben you eat a lot!" Kirstie eximed.


    "I am still growing." I grinned at the little girl.


    "Daddy doesn''t eat breakfast with us," Kirsty said with a sigh.


    "He said he eats when we go to nursery, but I don''t think he does," she dered; her eyes wide, clearly worried about her dad.


    The truth was, he probably did skip meals, to makes sure he had enough for his kids, but if he was going to train as a firefighter, he needed good food inside him.


    Just then, Cal walked through the living room door, as Lucy grinned at him, cing a te of breakfast in front of him.


    "Oh, wow sis, thanks." Cal looked at the te, nodding his head in thanks.


    "I told you to have a lie-in this morning," Lucy admonished him.


    "Yeah, once I hear the kids are up and about, I cannot sleep anyway. But thanks." Cal smiled.


    "Oh, I have filled in the paperwork you gave me," Cal stated.


    "Cool, I will go through it before I take Lucy to work, then drop it off at the mothers, she is going into the office this afternoon for a couple of hours I believe." I nodded at him.


    "Thanks mate, for everything." Cal looked at me with such gratitude, his eyes filling with emotion, that he quickly blinked away, before digging into his breakfast.


    I checked Cals application, as Lucy went to get ready for work, and it was damn well perfect.


    "Well, is it okay?" he nervously asked.


    "Yeah, it is perfect." I smiled at him.


    "You need to work on your fitness though, Kirstie said this morning, that you don''t eat breakfast. Listen mate, don''t take this the wrong way, but if you need me to buy the food for you guys to make sure you get enough to eat so you can correctly work on your fitness, I really do not mind." I told him, hoping he did not take offence.


    Cal looked down at his feet, clearly embarrassed.


    "I will manage," he muttered.


    "Cal, there is no shame in putting your kids first. You should be proud of what you are doing, there is not many men who give up everything to look after their children. One thing you need to know about being part of the fire brigade, we all help each other out. You are my family now, not just because of Lucy, but because, when HQ sees this application, and you pass the fitness test, you will be a firefighter," I tell him, hoping he understands he has nothing to feel ashamed of.


    "Cheers Ben, I can never repay you," Cal sighed.


    "Yes, you can, by letting me help you with food, and taking you to the gym with me, so you can build a better life for yourself and those kids." I grin up at him.


    Cal nodded in silence, and I understood that the conversation was over, for now.


    Lucy walked downstairs, looking gorgeous in a ck pant suit with white button up blouse tucked in. her long hair, clipped up at the back. "Ready?" I asked her.


    "Yes." She smiled, then kissed the kids goodbye, before giving her brother a hug.


    Still holding onto Cal''s application, we walked out the door, and I just hope today will be the day that changes Cals life for the better.

 Chapter 69

    Joanne''s Point of View.


    I pull on my spanks, you know, the ones that go to the top of your knees, and up to just under your boobs, that make you feel like you cannot breathe properly. I say a silent prayer the weather is not to hot today, as these oversized modern forms of t*****e that give you a t tummy, also make you sweat, and that is just not nice. However, I will take the feeling of being constricted, and risk the sweating of areas that have no right to do so, because I bought myself a knee length form fitting ck skirt, for work, along with a dusky pink blouse that, for once, I intend to tuck in the waist band, rather than leaving it hanging over the top to hide my many bellies.


    Yes, I am dressing to impress, and yes, I am probably nothing more than an old fool, but irrespective if my clothes catch the eye of whip-me, like I had envisaged when purchasing them online, they will give me a boost of much needed confidence in my appearance. Not one for make-up, I pull out my other treat to myself, some anti-aging stuff, that is supposed to ''brighten my eyes, and give me that youthful glow'', after studying some online tutorials on how to put make up on for the over-50s, I sit down in front of the dressing table mirror and begin to apply this stuff to my face. Once I am done, I sit back and take in my reflection. Not bad, even if I do say so myself. With a quick go over my hair with the straighteners, I grab my bag, and pop on a pair of low heals. Yeah, to old for the stilettos I once wore, those kill your feet, and I am in enough pain with the spanks constricting my stomach.


    I make my way down the stairs, and grab Cals application form, cing it in my purse, ready to process as soon as I get into the station, then head out the door, to make my way for the bus. As I walk down the short path, through the gate, I blink, not quite believing my eyes. Whip-me, is stood looking as handsome as ever by his car.


    "Oh, Joanne, I just caught you." He smiles at me.


    s**t, my heart pounds in my chest, and my difficulty to breathe properly, bes even more pronounced. I really need to get a grip on my emotions, I sound like a teenage girl, with hormone overload. Maybe I need to stop reading those romance books online, next I will be saying I feel sparks or tingles, or some s**t they love to write about, but like many a romantic reader Ip it up.


    "Hi," I manage to say, hoping this new make up on my face covers my instant blushing cheeks.


    "I thought I woulde get you, I am heading into the office early again, save you the bus journey," he continues, opening the door to his car, then standing back for me to climb inside.


    Now climbing into a car is a normal everyday thing, but it bes an embarrassing challenge, when dressed in a tight skirt, with tighter spanks, that somehow have stopped my ability to bend down to a sitting position. So, my graceful entrance into the passenger seat, ends up with a grunt and groan, as I flop down in a half-lying position, then have to kind of lift my legs together to get them inside and then be able to somehow sit myself back up. Smooth Joanne, real smooth.


    Closing the door, whip-me gives a small smirk, with a shake of his head chuckling away to himself as he rounds the car and opens his door, climbing inside.


    Ground, swallow me up ... PLEASE.


    We head off in silence, and my need to talk when feeling embarrassed and nervous takes over, instantly disengaging my mouth from my brain.


    "I have Cals application," I tell him, just for something to say.


    "Good, I will make a call to rush it through," Whip-me states in his deep baritone voice ... see, ... far too many romance books, but honestly, it is deep, and it is baritone.


    "It is here in my bag, look. Ben brought it this morning, before taking Lucy to work, then going home to bed, to sleep," I ramble like an i***t, rummaging around in my bag and pulling it out triumphantly.


    "I believe you." Whip-me chuckles again.


    I stuff Cals application back into my bag, then fall into silence again, losing the ability to even converse coherently, I decide it is better to just keep my mouth shut.


    "You look very sexy today, Joanne," Whip-me, says his eyes fixed on the road ahead with a smirk on his gorgeous face.


    "Erm," I mumble, not sure what to say to that, I mean, thank you should be the go-to, but I cannot seem to form a single word now, after my verbal diarrhoea moments ago.


    "But then again, I always think you look sexy. Every day." Whip-me grins.


    Wow, did I just hear that right!


    s**t.


    Get your coat Joanne... you have pulled!


    "Erm," I mutter again, as my cheeks burn, and I feel a slight moistening between my legs. Now I am not sure if that is ''Arousal pooling out of my body'' as the book I readst night said of the female lead, or the spanks, but hell, it is making my heartbeat even faster. Maybe I need a trip to A and E to check I am not having a coronary attack caused byck of blood flow to my heart, due to very tight-fitting shapewear.


    Whip-me chuckles again, as I sit, realising, my mouth is literally open, like a perfect O shape, and I am staring at him, as if I have lost the plot.


    Closing my mouth, I turn to look out of the window, as I know that no amount of makeup will cover my utter embarrassment, I am probably looking like a tomato right now, but with a fake dewy youthful glow. "How was your morning?" Whip-me asks, breaking the embarrassed silence.


    "Yes, good. I was very busy," I tell him, omitting the fact my busyness, was caused by watching YouTube makeup tutorials for the elderly, and squeezing myself into underwear Bridget Jones would be proud of. "What about yours?" I ask him.


    "It was spent in bed, sleeping." Whip-me chuckles again.


    s**t, he has the male lead chuckling down to a fine art right about now. Of course, he was sleeping, he is on nightshift, what a moron I am. God help me, he must think I am aplete i***t ... maybe I could me the menopause. In fact... I do me the menopause, because I am acting like a hormonal i***t.


    "Dream of anything nice?" I ask, before my brain catches up with my mouth.


    "Very nice." Whip-me turns and grins, then winks at me.


    Oh. My. Word. He is flirting again, okay, that moist feeling is definitely not the spanks, because my n*****s are straining against my cotton granny bra that gives extra lift, but makes your shoulders burn with pain.


    "Very nice indeed," he groans slightly under his breath, as we finally turn onto the smallne that leads to the fire station.


    Pulling the car up into the small carpark, Whip-me turns the engine off, then ces his arm around the back of my seat, looking at me intently.


    "So, I was wondering if on Sunday night, when I am on my time off, if you would like to maybe go out for a meal with me?" Whip-me asks.


    My eyes open wide, as I once more stare at him open mouthed, and lose the ability to form a coherent sentence.


    Whip-me shuffles slightly in his seat, his hopeful look, suddenly fades, as I try and find my voice to say, HELL YES.


    He looks down, removing his arm, and clears his throat.


    "I thought I was not alone in this. Sorry," he mumbles, his previous confidence disappearing at a rate of knots.


    "You''re not," I finally manage to say.


    "Alone in this, I mean," I qualify, as his waning confidence, kind of gives my own a boost.


    Whip-me shes me the biggest, brightest smile, as he nods his head at me.


    "But I don''t understand," I say, wishing I could for once just shut up and say yes please, but my insecurity decides to take over.


    "I am old, fat, and well, my underwear is so big and tight I think it has cut off the oxygen supply to my brain," I ramble.


    Oh, for heavens sake, why can I not just shut up right now.


    Whip-me turns and looks at me a small grin on his face.


    "You are not old, only a few years older than me," he begins.


    "Ten, ten years older than you, a whole decade," I state the facts.


    "Age is just a number. Also, you are not fat, you are curvy, and I happen to like everyst inch of those curves. So... Joanne Bishop, you are not aloud to put yourself down any longer. Do you understand?" he tells me, his eyes boring into mine, letting me know just how serious he is right now.


    "But," I begin to say.


    "No buts," Whip-me stated, then before I can even blink, his lips brush against mine, for a few seconds.


    Yeah, definitely not the spanks making me moist, and hell, if I do not feel those tingles I read aboutst night.


    "So, just to qualify, I like you as you are, all of you. I will pick you up at 7 on Sunday night." He grins cing his forehead on mine.


    "Okay," I breathe, blinking my eyes in shock, as Whip-me opens his door, then runs around the car to open mine.


    I look up at him, realising, I am not able to get my legs out of the car, because of this tight skirt.


    "Erm, I think I need a bit of help getting out," I tell him, once more feeling the heat form on my cheeks, or is it another hot flush, who knows at this point.


    "My pleasure." Whip-meughs, then reaches out, grabbing me by the waist, and lifts me out of the car, before shutting the door behind me, then cing me down onto the ground.


    "Erm, thanks," I say looking down in embarrassment.


    "Now, do you need me to hoist you over my shoulder so you can get up the stairs," Whip-me teases.


    "At least wait till after the date," I joke back, as he throws his head back andughs.


    "Oh, that will most definitely happen, one day." Whip-me winks again.


    OH. MY. WORD. YES, YES PLEASE!

 Chapter 70

    Kelvin''s point of view.


    I nce up from my desk across to where Joanne sits, she is concentrating on something, nibbling the top of her pen, her brows furrowed. A smile forms on my lips, she is totally adorable. One thing I already understand about this gorgeous, and yes, sexy as hell, woman, is that you would think she is super confident, but she is so deeply under-confident, that it annoys the hell out of me. I want to hunt down every man who has caused her to feel she is not good enough and let loose on them. However, their loss is my gain, and I am more determined than ever to uproot all the negativity from her life, and allow her to blossom, and feel, no matter what, she is more than good enough.


    I had heard herst rtionship ended badly, of course it was via the station gossip brigade, and I never let them see I was remotely interested in what happened. But, let me tell you, I seriously was bothered. Thest bozo she was with, for a good few years, turned out, he had a whole family, that she knew nothing about, only finding out when the wife rang her, to say that she had just found out herself that the i***t was living a double life. Apparently, his dying mother, who he needed to go spend time with, who lived miles away, and was far too ill to deal with guests, was alive and well, and the other woman was the one with serious medical issues. I know from Ben, that had crushed Joanne, she felt so responsible, even though she waspletely innocent, he had us all fooled. From what I can gather, she has not embarked on anything with anyone since that harrowing experience, over 4 years ago.


    Taking a breath, I turn my attention back to thetest report from the police, regarding the arson attack on the nightclub. It is harrowing reading. The death toll now stands at 15 with one other person clinging to life in the intensive care unit. My heart breaks as I read this s**t, seeing those poor people, who had gone for a normal night out, only to be trapped in what must have felt like hell. Those who escaped the mes, where subsequently crushed under foot, of hordes of panicking people, desperate to escape the ze. I have to make the decision, day-in and day-out to send my team into the mes, to rescue the victims, and each time, I pray that 6 go in, and 6e out. With this arsonist on the loose, who seems determined to cause as much death and destruction as possible, it makes the whole situation even more dangerous. I cannot help but fear not only for the citizens of Sundend, but for mymitted team of firefighters, who, without a second thought for themselves, rush in to try and save those who cannot save themselves. It was that fire which made me realise, life is far too short. There were many different reasons to not ask Joanne for the date, she is the mother of one of my team, and now my assistant, but none of that matters in the grand scheme of things. Not now, seeing the death and destruction which had urred that night, I am determined to grab every chance of happiness and run with it.


    I nce up at Joanne, and catch her watching me, her cheeks redden as I give her a small smile and wink, and she adorably looks away, back to her work. I have a telephone conference call at 17:00 hours, today, so cannot take this amazing woman home. However, my need to show her just how special she is takes over, and so I call for a taxi to arrive at the fire station, giving my debit card information to cover the fare. Standing up, I walk out of my office, and offer her my biggest smile.


    "Hey Joanne. I cannot give you a lift home tonight, so I have ordered a taxi, it is all paid for," I tell her.


    "Oh, thank you, but honestly you didn''t have to do that; I can get a bus easily enough." She blushes.


    "Well, just drop me a text when you get home safely. The taxi will be here at five. Also, before you go, I know it is just one date, but I think I should inform Ben that I am taking you out," I tell her. Joanne scrunches up her face, as she looks at me, worry clouding her features.


    "Is that really necessary?" she asks.


    "Yes, I think so. One, because I need your son''s trust in me to remain high, and if I do this behind his back, that trust will be shaken. But also, to let him know, I have the best of intentions," I tell her. "Okay, I understand, but can we keep it confidential to everyone else please?" Joanne asks.


    Nodding my head, I agree. Yes, I feel I have to tell Ben, but for the rest of the team, it is far too early to let them know I am looking to date their teammates mother.


    "Deal." I smile.


    I watch Joanne, pack up her things, in that sexy outfit, which, I know has really made her ufortable all afternoon, but I appreciate her effort. This conference call is droning on and on, going over things that have already been discussed, and could have ended ten minutes ago. As Joanne walks out of the office, she does a quick turn and waves at me, again a blush on her cheeks. Watching that a*s of hers sway as she walks out the door, has me going half-chub.


    Then my concentration is brought back to reality, when someone asks for my opinion. I resist the urge to tell them, it is the same as it was twenty minutes ago when we first discussed this and begin to, once more, give my thoughts, which have not changed. Finally, that part of the meeting is done, and I can move on to what I really want to ask, regarding Lucy''s brother Cal. I mention to my superiors about his application and my need for a part-time firefighter on my squad, sending a scan of his application attached to an email, so they can review it now, speeding up the whole process.


    As my superior goes through the application, he instantly sends it over to HR with his personal rmendation, along with my need for Cal to be on my team. Then he assures me, I will have a first-stage interview for Cal by the end of this week. I am hoping that means he can get the fitness test done by the end of next week, so he can join the next intake which is in three weeks. Once that''s done, I can then give Twinkle the good news that he has just 16 weeks to wait to partially retire and keep his ever-moaning ''Mrs'' happy.


    I hear the banter,ing from themon room, and I know my team is turning up for their shift. I get up from behind my desk, and walk out, to see Davey sat in his usual spot, reading his Sundend Echo, Josie is busy distributing some home baked cookies, and I make a mental note to grab one or two before Twinkle devours the lot, as Ben walks in. He is a gentle giant of a man, and I have never felt intimidated by him, until right at this moment.


    "Ben, can youe into my office a moment please?" I ask, turning on my heel, and heading back behind my ss doors.


    Ben stands in the door frame, filling it.


    Okay, here goes.


    "Shut the door please," I tell him, sitting back down behind the safety of my desk.


    Ben stands, his head tilted to one side, waiting for me to begin. Clearing my throat, I take a breath.


    "I just wanted to do you the curtesy of letting you know, I have asked your mam out for a date on Sunday night," I tell him.


    Ben remains silent, but there is nothing unusual about that, then nods his head.


    "Okay," he finally states.


    "Obviously, we do not want this spread around the fire station, as it is just a first date at the moment, but it did not feel right doing this, without informing you," I continued.


    Ben looks at me his eyes holding mine, as he begins to speak.


    "If you are doing this just because you can, then don''t. Because if you hurt her, in any way, shape, or form, boss or not, I will beat the crap out of you," he tells me, his voice low, and all the more menacing for it.


    "I am going to be straight with you. I have liked her for a while now, but did not do anything about it, because obviously, you work for me. I am not going to mess her about. I really like her, if I do anything to hurt that amazing woman, then please, do beat the crap out of me," I tell him. Ben nods his head, then turns and walks out of the door of my office and back to his team.


    The night wears on, thankfully it is another quiet one. Most of the team is catching some sleep on their bunks, when Wayne walks into my office.


    "Hey there Boss." He smiles happily at me, his fake American ent sounding more southern USA today, which makes me wonder which YouTube content he has been watching now.


    "What can I do for you?" I ask him, to be honest you cannot help but like thed.


    "I brought you some of the Tagliatelle carbonara we made, you missed food." Wayne smiles proudly, at the bowl of mush he ces in front of me. I do not have the heart to tell him I missed that deliberately, so thank him as he walks out the door.


    The tagliatelle is so over cooked, it falls apart when you lift it with a fork, the carbonara sauce, is like gloop, and the bacon he has in it is ck from being burnt. I know thed will be back to collect the dish, so I really do need to eat it, and show willingness, so with a silent prayer that I do not contract food poisoning, I take my first mouthful, and almost gag it is so disgusting. Yeah, I was going to take Joanne to a little Italian restaurant down by the beach, but this s**t has put me off for life.


    I spend the rest of the night shift, looking at different ces to take Joanne on our date, settling on the Asian fusion ce right on the sea front, and booking the table online.


    As the sun begins to rise, we have less than an hour left of this night shift, when the bell goes off, and the guys all run for the fire pole. My heart literally stops, as I listen in to the information from dispatch, hoping and praying our arsonist has not struck again.

 Chapter 71

    Josie''s Point of View


    I looked down at my hands, that unusually trembled slightly, taking up the mic to get the information from dispatch had never been so gut wrenching. A shout was always an adrenaline rush, but knowing that someone was deliberately setting fires, was a whole different ball game, and something that resembled fear washed over my body as I waited for the information toe through, barely able to take a breath.


    "Tango one, multiple car pile-up on A183 slip road from A19, three upants trapped inside vehicle," the voice informed me, and I let out a loud puff of air.


    Was this shout something to celebrate? Definitely not, but given it was not our arsonist ying their sick and twisted games, it was still a relief.


    As Headache pulled the engine up alongside the police car, we jumped out of the engine, as Wayne ran round the side and got out the hydraulic cutters, whilst Twinkle gathered the nkets to cover the upants as we prepared to take the roof from the Range Rover Evoque, which although a mangled mess, looked strangely familiar.


    "Three upants inside, all conscious, other than bumps and bruises, they should be okay. Obviously, we need to protect their spines and necks until they get to the hospital and be checked out properly. Hence the need for you guys to cut them out," the tall paramedic with beautiful green eyes framed with long ckshes informed me, his voice gravely. Normally, this would have caught my attention, but since meeting Anders, other men paled into insignificance inparison.


    I nodded my head, and walked around the far side of the vehicle, reassuring the upants, only to instantly recognise Casper, Kean, and King, from Yellow Watch. f**k, they were on the way to work, part of our relief.


    "f**k boys, way to f**k up our day," Davey shouted through the window at them.


    "I am flipping you the bird, but cannot move my hands, so you have to imagine my middle finger in your face," Casper shouted back at Davey.


    Ben disappeared back to the engine, probably to call the boss and let him know what was happening, so he could call in some reserve firefighters, to stand in for the three of them.


    I looked at King, seeing he was in the driver''s seat.


    "Always told you, your driving was s**t," I grinned at him, as he shed me a death re.


    Knowing these boys were okay, was a relief, especially as Kean started telling me to stop being a girl and get them the f**k out of the car, they would havepleted the rescue by now.


    I let out a lightugh, yeah, it was good that the normal piss-taking was happening, and the three guys were going to be just fine.


    "You know the drill, here are the nkets, and close your eyes," Twinkle shouted through, passing the covers over to the guys.


    Once they were covered, Twinkle passed me my set of cutters, as Davey took the other set, then working together, as we had multiple times before, we cut the roof from the car, as the green-eyed paramedic, and his mate, walked over, cing neck braces around them before getting them out of the car and onto the pat boards, carrying them to the ambnce.


    "f*****g wankers, things you do to get out of a shitty shift," Ben chuckled at the three of them.


    "Yeah, yeah,ugh it up," Casper sighed out, trying to shake his head, but the neck brace kept him his head firmly in ce.


    "Y''all, lets all have a selfie," Wayne chuckled beside them.


    "f**k you," Kean shouted, as Wayne dipped down beside their stretcher, and snapped a picture of himself beside them.


    "Y''all, it''s a good one, definitely one for the wall of fame. Now you folks all have a nice day." Wayne chuckled.


    "Here, King, I think we may have scratched your new car a bit," Headacheughed.


    "Okay, we need to get these guys to hospital." The paramedic broke up the banter, as Boss arrived in his small fire car, getting out with his hands on his hips, surveying the damage.


    "Good job Red Watch, as always picking up the ck from Yellow Watch." He grinned, unusually joining in the banter.


    As the ambnce drove away with our colleagues, Boss looked at us all.


    "I have two firefighters to relieve them, but need one more, anyone fancy some overtime?" he asked.


    Twinkle instantly put up his hand.


    "Yeah, I will do it, the Mrs wants me to visit her sister this afternoon, and I really hate that woman." He shrugged.


    Laughing we all pped him on the back.


    "You will be on the sofa for a week," I tell him, with a chuckled.


    Twinkle shrugs, as if to tell me that he probably would be anyway. I wonder why the hell those two are married, other than the ability to dance a mean tango together, they had nothing inmon, and his ''Mrs'' was aplete b***h. Finally, the shift ended, and I am heading home to bed, when I check my phone.


    Anders Hey sexy, I f*****g miss you. Fancy sleeping at mine today, so I can spend my Saturday in bed with you. Xxx


    Josie - Yeah, sure, only one more nightshift to go, then on my days off. See you in around half an hour. Xxx


    I smile at the exchange, before, putting the car into gear, and heading off towards Anders home. In all honesty, his bed is much morefortable than mine, and I am desperate to get into his power shower with multiple nozzles, that looks like it belongs in a sci-fi movie. Plus, truth be told, I am missing him as well, not that I would ever give him the satisfaction of knowing that small fact. Pulling up outside his house that to me was more like a mansion, I get out the car, and ring on the doorbell. Anders answers, his smile wide, as he takes hold of me by the waist and pulls me to hisrge chest.


    "Hey girlfriend." He chuckles at me.


    "Hey arsehole." I grin back at him, as his hand connects with my bum, making me groan with pleasure, he knows how to y with me, driving me wild with desire.


    "I hate you," he whispers, as his lips connect with mine.


    "I hate you more." I grin, before melting into the soft kiss.


    Lifting me off the floor, his lips still moulded to my own, as our tongues dance a tango with each other, Anders kicks the door closed, and partly carries me to the kitchen. The smell of a full English breakfast reaches my nostrils, making me break the kiss, as my stomach growls out, desperate for some decent food after the s**t Twinkle and Wayne produced for foodst night.


    Andersughs, as he ces me down on the chair in front of therge te of bacon, scrambled eggs, sausage, and hash browns, with a round of toast.


    "Thought you would appreciate some decent food." He smiles.


    Nodding my head, I tuck straight in, this man, he makes me hate him, more and more each day.


    "Then I thought you could head upstairs, have your shower, then snuggle up and get some well-earned rest, before I give you a full work out." Anders grins, winking at me.


    Instantly I feel wide awake, sleep the furthest thing in my mind. Hell, I want more than anything to have that shower, then dive into his bed, and for him to give me that work out before I get some sleep.


    "Or..." I grin up at him, taking the sausage on my te, and licking it up and down, before pumping it in and out of my mouth suggestively.


    Anders lets out a low groan, as his eyes dte, with lust.


    "We could shower together, then have a ''work out'' before I fall asleep," I say, raising my eyebrows up in a question.


    "Yep, that sounds like a good option. Now hurry up and eat your breakfast," Anders states, tapping his fingers on the table impatiently.


    Deliberately, I slow down my eating, but making sure I tease the hell out of him, with my moans, and licking the broken yoke of my egg off the top of my sausage, making his fingers drum faster, as his breathing besboured.


    "I am going to make you pay for this," Anders growls.


    "Oh, I really, really hope so." I grin at him, finally finishing off the food, as Anders circles around the kitchen table, and lifts me up into his strong arms, and throws me over his shoulder, carrying me up the stairs, taking them two at a time, before throwing me onto the soft bed.


    I let out augh as I bounce slightly, as his body hovers over mine.


    "f**k Josie, you do things to me I never believed possible," he whispers softly to me.


    My phone buzzes in my work trouser pocket, and groaning at the disruption, I take it out, seeing it was a text from Joanne.


    Sorry, are you still up? Xx


    "It is Joanne," I say, wondering why she was texting, it must be important, so sit up on the bed, as Anders growls slightly, but ces a kiss on the top of my head, before heading into his bathroom, and turning on the shower. Yes, just. What''s up?" I ask.


    My phone springs into life, as she calls me instantly.


    "Hey, sorry to disturb you, and this is not really important, but I am having a slight melt down." Joanne sighs at the end of the phone.


    "What''s up?" I ask hearing the panic in her voice.


    "I may have a date tomorrow night, I cannot tell you who with, or if it is or is not our boss. As neither of us want to be the station gossip," Joanne states.


    I let out an involuntary squeal of delight. Yes, I knew those two had the hots for each other, and I cannot help but be happy for the pair of them.


    "Your secret is safe with me." I grin down the phone.


    "Ben knows, your boss may or may not have informed him, confidentially." Joanne sighs.


    "Is he okay with it?" I ask.


    "Not sure, he hasn''t messaged me about it, only to say he was home from work okay." Joanne sighs.


    "Are you wondering if he was okayst night on shift?" I smile, knowing she would be freaking out about her son finding out she wanted to bone our Station Officer. "Yeah, I am worried." She sighs.


    "He was perfectly fine, and him and the boss, were their normal selves all night. So don''t worry," I tell her.


    "Thank you, sorry to message you when you will be needing sleep." Joanne sighs, and I can tell she is feeling bad for panicking about Ben and the Boss.


    "Don''t worry about that, you have been there for me, plenty of times." I smile, it is the truth, she was always just a phone call away.


    "One more question," Joanne sheepishly asks.


    "Yeah, what is that?" I grin, knowing the woman at the end of the phone, it was probably something wildly inappropriate.


    "What is the current fanny fashion?" she asks.


    I burst outughing, throwing my head back, trust her toe out with something like that.


    "I think it is whatever you feelfortable with," I tell her.


    "I know but overgrown 80s bush that gets no action, but isfortable really isn''t going to cut it, if you know, whip-me, actually whips me with his willy." Joanne giggled more like a schoolgirl than the fifty something year old. Iugh again, shaking my head.


    "Maybe prune the bush," Iugh.


    "Humm, do you think I am too old to bare all, so to speak?" She mutters.


    Again, Iugh, tears starting to form in my eyes, as I can just see her looking down with a question on her face.


    "Nope, not at all, I am sure the person who cannot be mentioned will appreciate the effort." I giggle.


    "Hum, okay, thanks Josie, and remember, secret squirrels," Joanne tells me seriously.


    "Of course, hey when is the date?" I ask her.


    "Sunday at seven," she tells me.


    "Okay, do you want me to pop over around four and help you choose an outfit?" I ask, knowing she would be panicking about everything right now. She has fancied the boss for so long, and after thest fiasco of a rtionship she had, I am sure she will need a ss of wine, with some girl''s time, to dress up and feel confident. Plus, I really need to know how this all transpired, because this is amazing, those two would be perfect for each other.


    "Please, I mean, I don''t intend to put out on the first date, but well, you never know." She sighs again.


    "Always pays to be prepared. I will see you tomorrow, around four. Just remember, he is the lucky one." I grin down the phone.


    "Thanks Josie, enjoy your sleep." Joanne sighs, obviously still stressing out about her night with the Boss.


    I look up and see Anders stood, a towel hung low on his hips, as he leans against the door frame to the bathroom, waiting or me to finish the call.


    Throwing my phone onto the bedside table, I jump from therge bed, and head towards him, already undressing as I go.


    "I am all yours," I tell him as he lets out a low growl and grabs me by the waist and bundles me towards the sci-fi shower.


    "Damn right you are, now get in that shower, because I intend to make you pay for your teasing ways," he growled, as I grin happily. Yeah, I really, really hate this man.

 Chapter 72

    Anders Point of View.


    Watching Josieugh, her face lighting up with glee, as she spoke with Ben''s mother, did something to me. f**k, I had never been one for rtionships, yet here I was a fully paid up member, and hell if I did not fall deeper in love with her every single moment of every single day. Once upon a time, the thought of staying in bed all day with a woman would have turned my stomach, making me sick to the core, but since meeting my feisty firefighter, who was the perfect blend of sweet, happy, friendly, and hot tempered, stubborn, fireball, I could not think of anything more pressing than spending a whole day in bed, even just to watch her sleep, after I had exhausted her of course.


    I was never supposed to fall in love, too hurt by my past, unable to fathom what love was, felt like. I had never been on the receiving end of that concept, a child that was little more than a nuisance, and one who had the balls to turn their back on their criminal family and forge my own way in this world. Love for me, had always equalled pain, but not with her. With her, it was like a nket of warmth on a cold winter''s day, it was the constant state of uneasiness when she was apart from me, made worse by our recent lift encounter, then that club fire, where so many had been killed.


    Her job was who she was, ... kind, caring, putting others needs before her own, ... and if I''m honest, her speaking with Joanne right now, putting them before my own. But the opposite side of her personality was the love of danger, the thrill of the fire, the adrenaline rush. She was sexy and dangerous, wrapped up in innocence, and she drove me wild.


    Finally, I watched as she hung up on Joanne, she had kept me waiting, the truth was, I did not mind the wait, the watching her, seeing her smile, carefree and happy, but pretend annoyance was part of the game we yed. The ''I Hate You'' game, where those words reced the ones I desperately wanted to say, that I loved her, but as yet, I could not voice it out, fear of rejection from a mother who never hugged her child, let alone told them she loved me. So, we yed the game, uttering words of hate, that actually meant love.


    I followed my feisty firefighter into the shower, as she stripped out of her blue firefighter''s uniform, standing totally naked, and unashamed in front of me, the bathroom light catching the bars from her n****e piercings making them twinkle, as if winking at me, begging for my attention. In this game we yed, I was the boss... her sir ... but in reality, the opposite was true. Josie, had me, all of me, in the palm of her hand, and I was not the dominant one, I was the one who would, in reality, fall to my knees, in front of her, just for the promise of a kiss from her delicious mouth.


    "Shower, now," Imanded, as Josie grinned, then schooled her features into a submissive mask.


    "Yes sir," she whispered, lowering her eyes, ying this game of ours.


    I could not contain the chuckle that erupted from my lips, breaking character for a split second, as she almost skipped passed me, clearly excited for what was about toe.


    Dropping my towel, I followed her into the steamy hot spray of water from the shower, then turned her to face the tiled walls, holding her wrists behind her back with one of my hands, as the other reached around, and began to y with the n****e bar that had winked at me.


    A soft groan escaped Josie''s lips, as her head tilted back over, her n*****s knifing out between my fingers as I rolled the bar around, before tweaking her hardened peak.


    Letting her wrists go, I turned her around to face me, then dropped to my knees, spreading her long shapely legs, before tilting my head, and began to taste her sweet nectar. One long lick from back to front, and I was almost undone, as she whimpered with delight. Grabbing her thighs I parted her lower lips with my thumbs, before moving my tongue around her pierced clit, figure eight, ensuring I ced a little pressure on the piercing, as her body began to shake with the build-up of pleasure I was giving her. Just as I felt her body begin to still, her tell tale sign of her impending o****m, I removed my tongue from her swollen c**t as she growled out in protest. I knelt back, looking at her spread p***y, letting her bodye down from the high slightly, before delving in again, tasting her once more, before thrusting my tongue deep inside her entrance, f*****g her with my mouth, as she writhed straddling my face.


    "Oh f**k," she began to cry out, as I entered a finger into her puckered hole, tipping her over the edge.


    With a silent scream on her lips, she came undone, her body stiffening before it convulsed, squirting her nectar all over my tongue. Ipped her up, like a man starved of food, enjoying everyst ounce of her pleasure. It was addictive, she was addictive, and I could never get enough of her.


    I looked up at her, and I could see the power of her climax, mixed with the tiredness from her nightshift was taking its toll on her body, as her head hung limply. Smiling I lifted her in my arms, switching off the shower, then wrapped her in a warm bath sheet, before lifting her once more, and taking her to the bed,ying her down.


    "I am good," she whispered, trying unsessfully to stifle a yawn.


    "Yes, you are, you are perfect. But now you must sleep because you are wiped out." I smile down at her.


    "But I wanted to y," she protests her voice turning sleepier with each passing second.


    "I know, and tomorrow, we can y as much as you like, but now, you have your final shift tonight, and you need to sleep."


    I ce a soft kiss on her forehead.


    "Night-night, I hate you," I whisper.


    "Humm, night-night, hate you too." Josie sighs, as she drifts off.


    I spent the whole day, in bed, flicking thorough the channels, let me tell you, daytime TV is boring, yet still I was in a bubble of happiness, as Josie softly snored, curled up in a ball beside me. As she slept, suddenly she began to whimper, small sobs escaping her lips. I looked down, at her, as she began to whisper.


    "No, not another one. No stop." Her body beginning to shake slightly, as more tears streamed down her face, I watched on feeling helpless, my poor brave girl was reliving horrors most of us will never understand, and I felt like my heart was about to break in two. I reached out, gently stroking her hair, hoping I could reach into the dream that was upsetting her, and somehow give herfort.


    "I don''t want anyone else to die," she mumbled, as more tears streamed down her cheeks.


    I let out a concerned sigh. I had read, you do not wake up someone who is having a nightmare, whether that is true or not, I do not know, so I curled up around her, encasing her into my arms, and whispered softly that it was just a dream, she was okay, it was just a dream. But I understood all to well, that this dream that was haunting her, was her reality.


    I know that the arson cases are ying on her mind, I can see her eyes ss over every time anything is mentioned on the local news. This was the cost, the price she must pay to keep us mortals safe from the horrors of fire. I also understand perfectly, that watching her pay this high price, was also what I must endure, to be with her, to support her.


    Do I wish she would change her job to something that was not so dangerous? In all honesty, I would say no, because being a firefighter is more than what she does, it is who she is, and I would not change a single hair on her head.


    She snuggled back into me, turning in her sleep, her tears now gone, as she wrapped her arms around my body, and returned to soft snoring. Relief washed over me, the dream was gone, for now, and she could once again sleep soundly.


    I sat in the car, as I watched Josie walk into the fire station, a smile on her face as she turned to wave me goodbye. Tonight was the final nightshift, tomorrow she began her four days off, which I had been informed, she was going to spend most of it with me in the swimming pool after I finished work. I had hoped she had forgotten about giving me swimming lessons, but sadly she had not, and was more determined than ever that I need to learn. The plus side was, I get to spend time with her in those sexy swimming costumes, that do things to me, that should be illegal. The down side was, I was still totally and utterly frightened of water, and I wondered how long it would be before I could fully control the fear.


    As I watch her disappear into the station, I turn on my engine, then spin the car round, as I catch a glimpse of someone lurking in the bushes, between the station and McDonalds. They seem to be watching the station, but crouched down, dressed in ck. I pull the car around as if I am heading away, to the junction, but pull up on the side of the road, watching the hunched figure in my rear-view mirror, when finally they move, standing up, ring at the fires station. I blink my eyes, not quite believing what I am seeing, knowing who this person is. Picking up my phone and calling the local police. Then instantly swing the car round, and pull up, where she is stood.


    "What are you up to Linda?" I growl as I stand in front of her, as she tries to run away, I chase after her, not wanting this crazy woman to escape.

 Chapter 73

    Josie''s Point of View.


    The sound of my work boots hitting of the staircase echoes around me, as I pull open the double doors at the top, entering themon room. Davey is sat, as usual his nose in the Sundend echo, pretending to read it. Pots and pans rattle from the kitchen area, as Twinkle pulls them out, in preparation for whatever barely edible concoction he will make tonight with Wayne. Thank God this is their final shift on cooking detail, Ben and Davey will be on duty when we return for our four-day shifts. Ben is stood, his grey eyes ring towards the corridor that leads to the Station Officers office, and I do not need a crystal ball to know why, not after my conversation with Joanne this morning. I cannot stop the small upturn of my lips, when I remember her question about ''fanny fashion,'' only she is daft enough toe out with something like that. Wayne is standing looking out therge bow shaped windows, that overlook the carpark, when he suddenly shouts out in shock. "Woah." I turn to look at him, my brow crinkling in and unspoken question.


    "Y''all, Josie''s dude is running up the path past Macy D''s chasing some other dude," Wayne shouts and begins to chuckle.


    "What?" I shout over, striding across so I can take a look.


    Sure enough, I see Anders running past the old, abandoned police station that no longer has windows, and is covered in graffiti, as he chases after someone dressed head to foot in ck.


    "What the hell?" I question, as Ben appears at my side, looking out the window as well.


    "Maybe we should go help him," Ben suggests.


    Davey, peers over the top of his newspaper, with a look that says, ''f**k off'', when I see, Anders walking back, clearly out of breath, as he stops cing both hands on his knees, bending over to catch his breath, shaking his head in annoyance. Confused as to what the hell is going on, I move away from the window, heading straight to the double doors, then begin to run down the stairs, out the door into the carpark.


    "I didn''t f*****g catch her," Anders growls out, in annoyance.


    "What is going on?" I ask him.


    "f**k she was quick; didn''t think she would be. Need to go inside, the coppers areing over now," Anders states, before righting himself, and making his way up the stairs of the station.


    I shake my head, following behind him, trying to ignore his sexy a*s as it moves from side to side with each step, but fail, as I momentarily forget the questions that I should be asking, as I take in the sight before me.


    As we walk into themon room, I look at Anders.


    "Okay, so please can you tell me what the hell is going on?" I ask, the fog of l**t finally lifting from my mind.


    "Saw someone crouched down, in the bushes, staring at the station. I pulled over, and they stood up, still staring, then I recognised them. It was Linda," Anders states.


    "I called the coppers, then gave chase, that woman is a lot quicker than I gave her credit for," Anders continues, shaking his head.


    "Linda?" I question, as Anders slowly nods his head at me.


    Anger starts to rise up from the pit of my stomach, bubbling up, threatening to explode like a volcano. Why was she stood staring at the station? And was she the one behind those fires? Hell, the woman was strange but was she psycho enough to put the lives of kids at risk, then move on to kill all of those people just a few days ago? I swallow down the lump of emotion that threatens to overflow, blinking away the angry tears that are stinging the back of my eyes. If it was Linda the randy-receptionist, I will f*****g do time if I get my hands on the b***h.


    "Linda, Linda?" Ben asks a scowl on his face.


    Davy then huffs, shaking his newspaper, and cing it on the chair.


    "Who the f**k is f*****g Linda?" he asks.


    "My first receptionist," Anders begins to exin.


    "Yeah, she didn''t like me much. Refused to put my calls through or give any messages," I inform him, unable to control the hiss of anger and utter rage from my tone.


    "Oh, the one that was miserable as f**k, and looked like she had a pole stuck up her a*s?" Davey asked.


    I nodded my head at him, I had forgot he hade across her as well when issuing the fire certificate.


    "Lucy helped Anders fire her, as she was being inappropriate with him," Ben continued.


    "She is a piece of work, threatened to sue me for s****l harassment, when the opposite was true," Anders growled out.


    "I wish someone would sexually harass me." Headache chuckles, probably using humour to desensitise his own emotions regarding the arsonist.


    "If they did, you would say, ''not tonight dear I have a headache," Davey quipped back.


    Headache instantly flipped him the bird, as the Boss walked out of his office.


    "I just had Jason on the phone, he is popping round now to take a statement Anders," the boss stated.


    "Hey, Anders, I am making food, do you want some?" Twinkle shouted over, as he pulled down a catering sized tin of corned beef.


    Anders shes me a look, my anger supressed slightly, as I supress the urge tough at his pale face at the thought of tasting anything Twinkle and Wayne had cooked.


    "Actually, we are on City Centre duty tonight again, so best just make some sandwiches and bag them up," the boss informs Twinkle, as an audible sigh of relief echoes around themon room.


    "Josie, you go sit with Anders in the side room, whilst we wait for Jason," the boss instructs me, and nodding my head, I lead my boyfriend down the narrow corridor into the side room. Taking a seat, I look over at him, his face still filled with anger.


    "So, what happened?" I asked, trying to get a handle on what the hell was actually going on.


    "I saw a hunched person in ck, head covered with a hoodie, and in th is weather, that is not normal, they were crouched down behind the bushes between the shop and McDonald''s, staring at the fire station. I pulled out, as if I was leaving, then parked up at the side of the shop, and watched in my rear-view mirror, then saw her stand up, still staring at the building, looking pissed off as f**k. I pulled round, and got out of the car, asking what the f**k she was doing, and she took off faster than a hare, seriously, I could not catch her, and I am not unfit," Anders growled out.


    "Does she live around here?" I asked, looking for a logical exnation, clinging to the fact there may yet be one, and not that this woman who was clearly unhinged was the one starting the fires, and she was stood just outside the fire station. "I cannot remember, but her HR file is in the office, so I can find out." Anders shrugged, clearly trying to remember where the woman came from.


    "f**k Anders, what if it is her, and this is some sick revenge against you, and me for being with you. What if all this death and destruction is my fault?" I questioned, guilt flooding through me at a rate of knots.


    "It is not your fault, even if it is her, we don''t know anything yet, but it is suspicious." Anders reached out cupping my small hand in his big one and giving it a small squeeze as he tried to reassure me.


    I felt like the weight of the world was sitting on my shoulders, as I rolled my lips together, staring at a hair line crack in the corner of the wall, shaking my head, attempting to control my emotions, and make sense of it all. The door opened, as the boss walked in with PC Jason Dale.


    "Josie, we need to move out to the City Centre, Jason will take Anders'' statement," the boss ordered, and I looked over to Anders as he reached out and took my hand in his.


    "Stay safe," he whispered, clearly concerned.


    Nodding, I turn towards Jason.


    "If you need my ount of what happened with Linda at the office, or even Lucy''s to verify why Anders is concerned, just let me know. I can pop into the station when I am finished this shift." I smile at him.


    "Yeah, I am on nights as well at the moment, finish at 6 same as you, but if I need anything I will let the front desk know you areing in to speak with one of my colleagues." Jason smiles.


    I head out to the engine, as Boss takes hold of my arm, gently pulling me to a stop.


    "Are you okay Josie?" he kindly asks.


    "Yeah, well no, if it is her, I feel guilty as hell, but we don''t know anything just yet. We just need to find out who this fucker is and stop them." I sigh.


    "Okay, well, I wille in the engine with you all tonight, all hands on deck so to speak. Hopefully it is quiet after the fire at cooper." The boss sighs.


    As we walk through the corridor, and down into the garage to climb into the engine, the boss suddenly asks, "Have you been to that Asian fusion ce on the sea front?"


    I supress the small smile that threatens to consume my face, after all, I know why he is asking, but he doesn''t know I know.


    "Yes, a while ago though, we invited you," I say, after all, I invite him to all of the team''s night out, and he rarelyes, maybe if he is with Joanne that will change, and I hope it does, because the boss is a good man, and needs to have something other than work in his life.


    "Oh, yeah, I forgot, sorry, I was busy with paperwork. What was it like?" the boss asks.


    "Nice, the views of the sea are great, and the food is lovely. Maybe now you have Joanne, you can find time toe out with us more," I say, as innocently as I can.


    "Hum, yes maybe," he states, then speeds off towards the engine, as I roll my lips together once more.


    We all sit in the engine, the City Centre is quiet tonight, as I pull out my corned beef sandwiches, and fresh fruit. The bread has half a tub of butter on each slice, making it taste almost sickly, how the hell do they manage to mess up a sandwich? I take a bite, swallowing the bread and fat with a minimal amount of meat in them down, then start on the apple I have in the bag. The boss''s phone breaks the silence, as he exits the engine to take the call. We all watch as he paces up and down the side of the engine, before climbing back in.


    "That was Jason, they have taken that Linda woman in for questioning, He is preparing paperwork to get a search warrant for her house as well," the boss informs us.


    "So, it is her then?" Headache ask hopefully, wanting whoever is setting these fires behind bars, and halted before more death follows them.


    "We don''t know, but they are questioning her all the same, just like they did with Samantha," the boss states.


    "Yeah, but they let her go, as no evidence," Ben growls, still not overly happy they had not held onto Cal''s ex longer than they had.


    "Well, I kind of hope it is her, and she is caught, so we can all f*****g sleep at night," Wayne sighs out.


    "Amen to that," Twinkle agrees.


    I just nod my head in silence, as there is nothing more I can add to that statement, not one single word.

 Chapter 74

    Joanne''s point of view.


    Oh, my word, finally it is Sunday, and I wake with a mixture of excitement and shear terror. Tonight, is the night, but as it is just 6 am I have a long day ahead of me, so I decide to prepare, which means I will probably be ready hours-and-hours before I need to be. I pull out a couple of my outfit choices for tonight, hanging them outside my wardrobe door, not sure which one to wear. One, is bright red, form fitting, where I will need the t*****e knickers again, the other, a deep V-necked dress, empire line, pale blue, with small white flowers, which means I can wear the little sexy pair of satin knickers I bought, you know, just in case.


    I walk into my bathroom, sitting down on the toilet seat, looking at the instructions on the hair removal cream, yes, I have decided to brave the bare bush look, but after so many years of no action, mydy garden is more like Sherwood Forest, only there has been no merry men anywhere near it, not for a long, long, time. I apply the cream, then put some on my legs and underarms, I tell ''Alexa'' to ''set timer for ten minutes, whilst I sit on the toilet seat, so as not to get the hair removal cream all over my sofa, or bed. Hey, it is a cunning n, and ording to the inte a game changer for hair removal problems. Picking up my phone, I open my eBook app, may as well get into the mood with a little bit of naughty, and if I remember rightly, today is the day the werewolf love interests, will seal the deal, in a tepee in the middle of the Montseny forest. I am hoping this chapter is as good as I have thought it will be in my mind, I cannot deny, I have looked forward to it.


    I read away, a smirk on my face, as I rece the male lead with whip-me, and imagine myself as the female lead.


    Ohhh yeahhh, now I am seriously in need of some action after reading that, I am not sure if I am having another hot sweat, or if I am just that horny!


    I browse through my phone, looking at different funny videos, tapping my toes on the floor, wondering when the ten-minute timer will eventually go off. Iugh at a chat show segment, before flicking to the next one. Maybe my timer is close enough, so I can get in the shower, and have this process finished.


    "Alexa, how long is left on my timer?"


    "There are 3 minutes left on your 30-minute timer."


    What the actual f**k! This cream has been on me treble the amount of time it should.


    "Alexa, you stupid b***h," I scream, only she doesn''t respond, just the blue circle spins round, as if to say, hey you set the time love.


    I jump off the toilet, turning the shower on, and stand under, desperately scrubbing off the cream, and hairs. Then the water starts to slop over the tray, the plug hole clearly blocked by my overgrown foliage.


    s**t.


    Stinking of hair removal cream, which is not the nicest smell in the world, Ither up lots ofvender shower gel, then give my fresh no hair area a good scrub, when suddenly it begins to burn, like seriously burn.


    s**t, I remove the head of the shower, turning it to as cold as I can get it, and concentrate the spray to my now burning, pubic area. Although it cools it somewhat, when I look down, my ming hot fanny, (not in a good way, I assure you) is red raw, little spots appearing all over it, and it hurts like hell.


    I get the remainder of the cream off my legs, and under arms, and the patch of dark hair that grows on my big toe, since the menopause hit, praying my legs are not covered in the same rash as my ming hot fanny is.


    "Oh God, what a loser," I cry out to myself, as I step out of the shower, then run to my bedroom, and grab some cmine lotion I have lying around, that is probably ten years out of date, and apply liberally to try and get some relief.


    I hear the door downstairs unlock and open, as Ben''s voice echoes up the stairs.


    "Hi Mam, are you up?" he asks.


    I pull my dressing gown around my body, then precede to walk down the stairs, like I had ridden a bull for ten hours straight, my underarms still stinging from the brush of my dressing gown, so move my arms outward, like I am doing an impression of the incredible hulk.


    "Hey, how was your shift?" I ask, as Ben grabs the kettle and fills it.


    "Yeah, no shouts thank god, and the police have someone in for questioning regarding the arson attacks." He nods at me.


    "Mam, sit down a moment." Ben smiles at me, his face suddenly serious.


    Just the idea of sitting down on my burning bottom, has me shaking my head, with a firm NO.


    "Would rather not, if you don''t mind," I tell him.


    Ben raises his eyebrow, as if I am the child and he is the parent, and I let out a small huff, like the child he is treating me as, and very carefully sit down.


    "Ouch," I say as my arse hits the chair.


    "What''s wrong?" Ben asks, his face now a mask of concern.


    "You don''t want to know," I tell him.


    "I clearly do, because you look in pain," Ben tells me, giving me a Paddington hard stare.


    I feel my cheeks heat, as I look down at the table, there are some things normal parents do not share with their kids, but I am not now, nor ever have been, normal.


    "Small ident with hair removal cream. May have burnt my bits and bobs," I state, grimacing.


    "f**k sake mother." Ben shakes his head, looking at me.


    "Well, I suppose I am not entirely sad that area is in pain. Which leads me nicely to my next point," He tells me... seriously, I AM THE MOTHER not HIM. But I sit and dutifully listen.


    "The boss is a good bloke, but I want you to be careful, because you never truly know someone. Please have fun but watch what you are doing. Also, Haley, who I was on the show with, she runs a woman''s self-defence ss, I have booked you, Lucy, and Josie in at 9 am. Just so, you know, if anyone does something you don''t want or like, you are able to kick the s**t out of the fucker." Ben shrugs, as if his reaction to me dating his boss ispletely normal.


    "Seriously Ben?" Iugh at him.


    Ben takes a sip of his tea, nodding his head. "After what thatst fucker did, you can bet yourst penny I am." He shrugs.


    "But knowing self-defence would not have stopped him being a lying arsehole with a whole other secret family," I state.


    "No, but you hear of all sorts of things that go on with people you would never guess were like that. Plus, when the dark nightse in, it is always good to know how to defend yourself. Now it is just after 7am, I am going home to give Lucy a kiss, and grab some shut eye. Josie will pick you up at half eight," Ben states, before standing up and rinsing out his cup.


    "But I am injured," I whine, hoping for a sympathy vote. But it is no use, he ignores me, and if doing a self-defence ss or two helps put his mind at rest, then who am I to argue?


    Currently I amid prone on the floor, as Josie has my hand up my back, as I shout out in pain, not only from my earlier ''ident'' with a bottle of hair removal cream, but because this feels like my arm will break.


    "Great, well done, Josie. Now Joanne, your turn." Haley smiles at me.


    Haley shows the move I need to perfect again on Lucy, then nods at me to try.


    As Josie, goes to throw a punch, I grab her arm, hook my leg around hers, whilst twisting it up her back and sending her to the floor, arm up her back.


    "Well done, Joanne, you are a natural," Haley praises.


    I want to feel proud of myself, but in all seriousness, all I want is to go home, and have another cold shower, before Josiees over to help me get ready, because my burning bits now feel like they have gone a little crusty.


    "Okay, that is all for todaydies, next week, you will face a male attacker, none other than my other half, Stan the Man." Haley smiles, gesturing to the dark-haired man in the corner that is currently eating a bacon and egg sandwich as if he had never had food in his life, as the yoke drips down his top.


    We say out goodbyes, as Josie drops Lucy off first, Kirstie and Dante greeting her at the door, smiling and waving at me.


    I give them a wave, wishing I had brought some sweets with me, because, well, they deserve a treat, and I kind of feel like their adopted nana, and that is what nana''s do, spoil their grandkids.


    As we pull away, Josie grins at me.


    "So, are you excited about tonight?" she asks with a smirk on her face.


    "I was, now not so much." I sigh out.


    "Why, what''s happened?" she asks me.


    "I kind of left the hair removal cream on, you know, down there," I point to myher regions, "three times longer than I should have, then in a bid to get it off quickly, I used loads of shower gel." I sighed.


    "Oh s**t, no, you don''t use anything, just water. That must hurt like a b***h," Josie shouted out with a grimace as if imagining it.


    "Just a bit, but worse than that, it now looks like I have some nasty disease down there and is bright red with small scabbed over spots." I sigh.


    "Yeah, not good, guess whip-me is going to have to keep it in his pants tonight after all." Josie giggled.


    "I bought new nice knickers as well." I shrugged, as Josieughed.


    "Better get the cotton granny pants out, because you are going to be sore for days." Josieughed.


    "Just my sodding luck." I sigh.


    "Hey, I will be over at around five, to do your hair and make-up, even if he cannot get any, may as well make him really want to, in the future." Josieughs out.


    "I mean, I wasn''t really nning on doing anything, it was just in case. I have been out of the game so long; I do not know the rules for this anymore." I shrugged.


    "Hey, there are no rules, you do you, he likes you as you are, so no more stressing, and I will see you at five."


    I wave Josie off, as I walk like an ape to the front door, then head to the shower again in order to cool off my burning bits again, then wonder not for the first time in my life. Why the hell can I not be, ... you know,... NORMAL?

 Chapter 75

    Kelvin''s Point of View Keys, check.


    Phone, check.


    Wallet, check.


    Clean bed sheets, check Condom, check.


    Not that I am expecting to make sweet love to Joanne tonight, but if the opportunity presents itself, then it pays to be prepared. I take a look in the hallway mirror, the Asian fusion ce is smart casual, so I put a pair of jeans on with ck V-neck t-shirt, that is tight around my arm muscles, and chest, which are still in good form, even if I do say so myself. I will, however, ignore the middle age spread that once had a 6 pack, but now has a small rounded single pack. To be fair, I am still very fit, you have to be for the job, but age does what age does, and spending more time sitting behind a desk than in my younger days doesn''t help.


    I chuckle to myself, when I remember Joanne wondering why I wanted to take her out, and informing me of her big knickers, I know the ones she means, my ex-wife wore them all the time, maybe I could do with a pair myself. I shake my head, with a chuckle, pushing that insecurity out of my mind, before it takes root.


    Double checking the time on my ck apple watch, I grab my jacket, the weather is finally getting a little cooler at night. I never thought I would wee the bite of the northeast sea breeze, but I have to admit, it is a wee relief after the weeks of weather that us brits are just not prepared for. Mind, wein no matter what the weather is, it is a national pass time.


    As I walk to the car, I feel my heart pick up its rhythm, and I have to admit, as unmanly as it sounds, I am feeling a high degree of trepidation. I have liked this woman for a long time, not knowing why she would practically run to the other side of the room whenever I approached, it was only hearing herment at the family fun day that gave me hope, and well, I just hope I don''t blow it.


    It has been a long while since Ist felt the softness of a woman''s skin under my fingers, so I am hoping I can keep myself in check, and not push too hard, too fast, because, irrespective of s*x or no s*x, I have the upmost respect for Joanne, and want this to go somewhere other than a few dates. But, yeah, s*x would be a most wee bonus.


    I pull up outside her home, then get out of the car, her nosy neighbour across the street is peaking out of her window, the curtain twitching, resisting the urge to wave my middle finger at the woman, letting her know that I have spotted her spying on us, and give her something to really gossip about, I make my way up the short path to the front door.


    I knock with purpose, if that is such a thing, you know a strong knock, that gives off confidence, but not so loud that it sounds like the local plods are raiding you. Not sure if I have the knock on the door, as I want it, and really not sure why I am worried about how a knockes across... yeah, I am more nervous than I thought.


    The door opens, and literally I am struck dumb, her dark hair, hangs down her shoulders, in soft waves, the light blue dress, plunges, deep at the neckline, exposing those two big bundles of fun, and I am ovee with the urge to ce my head between them, and give them a good motorboat.


    Who. Am. I?


    Bloody hell, I am a respectable man, her son''s boss, her boss, I have always been serious, but suddenly the need to be a little crazy and have fun takes over. She kind of brings out the crazy side of my personality, I thought I had lost many years ago, when life became serious and far to adult.


    Tearing my stare away from her more than ample cleavage, I scan the rest of her beautiful body. Yeah, you can keep your stick thin models, I love something to grab hold of! Joanne here is absolutely perfect.


    "Man girl, you are looking fine," I say, nodding my approval.


    s**t, in my embarrassment, I have turned into Wayne, with a fake American ent.


    Joanne throws her head back andughs.


    "Alright Steve." Sheughs


    I frown at her, who the f**k is Steve? The voice in my head shouts.


    Seeing my confusion, Joanneughs again.


    "Oh, American talk show host, andedian, cannot remember his surname, but Steve, he pops up on my social media feed, funny videos. He gives advice to women, about what to do with their husbands, boyfriends, and stuff," Joanne rambles slightly, and I find it totally adorable.


    "Ah, I think I know who you mean." I smile, it is not a total lie, I do think I know but it is not something I have taken much notice off.


    "Well, let''s get going." I smile, as she locks her door, then steps out in front of me, giving me the opportunity to ce my hand on the small of her back and guide her down the path.


    "Oh, there she is, nosy Nora over the road, twitching away behind her curtains, guess this will be the talk of the street tomorrow." Joanneughs.


    "I was going to wave when I got out the car." I admit, leaving out the fact I wanted to wave just one finger, the middle one.


    Joanne turns with a wide smile her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    "Let''s do it." She giggles.


    "On the count of three," I tell her.


    After counting to three I wave my whole hand to ''nosy Nora'', then turn tough with Joanne only to see that she is flipping her the bird with a big sarcastic grin on her face. The curtains immediately stop twitching, as Joanne throws her head backughing. "Sorry, but she is always poking her nose into peoples'' business." Joanne smiles and looks embarrassed that I caught her flipping the bird to her neighbour.


    "I can see I am going to have my hands full with you." Iugh at her, opening the passenger door to my car, as she gets in, then slightly winces as her bum hits the seat. "Sorry, I know you are a very refined gentleman." Joanne blushes.


    "You mean boring old sod? Yes, you are right, but I find your free personality refreshing and it is bringing a side out of me that I though was long gone. I like it, plus would it really shock you that I really wanted to flip her the bird when I arrived" I grin at her reassuring her.


    "Well, boring young sod, after all you are just a babepared to me, and well, if you wanted to do that, you are not as boring as I thought." Joanneughs, only this time she is having a fun quip, and I do not sense any self-deprecation, which makes me happy. "Oh, so I am a BABE, am I?" Iugh, as Joanne smirks at me, giving a lowugh shaking her head.


    "Oh, I nearly forgot to tell you." Joanneughs, excitedly, and I cannot stop chuckling at her.


    "Not to talk shop, but I had a call today," she tells me, a look of mischief in her eye once more.


    "Erm, okay, who was ringing you on a Sunday and at home about work?" I ask, ready to tear a new arsehole into whoever did that to her on a day off.


    Joanne smiles at my annoyance, shaking her head.


    "Calm down, it wasn''t anyone who works at the fires station, it was Twinkles'' Mrs." She smiles, but I do not miss the hiss when she mentions that woman.


    "What did she want?" I ask, knowing it probably wasn''t anything good, the woman was a nightmare. I once had to give her a piece of my mind a year or so ago, when she was ringing me toin about her husband having to do his job, it was every other day. "Oh, for me to refuse to allow him to do over time." Sheughs.


    "I think he does it to stay away from her," I say, the words out of my mouth before I can put my normal professional mask back on. But there is nothing in me that wants to hide behind a mask, not with this amazing woman beside me.


    "Probably, not sure why he is agreeing to go parttime." Joanne shrugs. "Don''t get me wrong, I am happy he is, for Cal, but yeah, it is all a bit strange. Anyway, I digress... yeah, she was booting off down the phone, saying I have no right to allow her husband to do an extra shift," she tells me.


    Annoyance washes over me, not at Joanne but at Twinkles'' wife.


    "I hope you don''t mind, but I politely told her to f**k off." Joanne shrugs, and I immediately throw my head backughing.


    "So how did you ''Politely'' do that." I chuckle.


    "I told her that I was not working, that she was contacting me on a personal mobile, also that it is against GDPR and HR policy to talk about members of staff shift patterns, and requests to do overtime to people who did not work in the brigade... then I hung up and blocked her number." Joanne shrugs.


    I throw my head back and bellow withughter, yes that was a very polite ''f**k off,'' I have to agree.


    We head into the restaurant, ordering our food, the conversation is easy, funny and sometimes more than a little crazy and I am loving every single second of it. All too soon, I am paying the bill, and wishing that the night could continue. However, the hot weather has now changed, and a massive thunderstorm, and deluge of rain is over us, so I quickly get my jacket, and throw it over both our heads as we hightail it out of the restaurant, down the path, over the road, which is now running like a river, to the car park, and quickly get us both inside.


    Joanne isughing hard, as she gives herself a small shake, her hair drenched through, even after that short distance, the soft waves, now hang limply, the material of her blue dress clings tighter to her, almost bing transparent, and hot damn she has never looked so sexy to me as she does right in the moment.


    I cannot help myself, as I lean over and ce my lips on hers, as soon as I do, I am ram rod hard, as her soft mouth moulds against my own. My hand run up her back as I fist her wet hair into myrge hand, and she lets out a soft moan. Something primal takes over both of us, as the windows begin to steam up, from the heavy pants between the punishing kisses, my hand traces down her body, I have thrown all caution to the wind, as she moans, and gyrates her body against me, both of us lost in this world of pure pleasure, and teenage type horniness. Her soaked dress has bunched up, showing ample thigh during our hot passionate embrace, and I cannot stop my fingers from move up her leg, as I groan into her mouth, forgetting we are in a car, in a carpark, at the busy beach, in the middle of a storm. My fingers trail higher and higher as Joanne lets out another soft moan, pushing herself into me.


    Suddenly she freezes, her eyes wide, she pulls away.


    "s**t, sorry Joanne, I pushed too far, sorry," I tell her, feeling like an i***t, she deserved better than this, and my desire for her has probably caused me to blow it.


    "No, no, it is okay, it is not you it is me." She shakes her head, her lips swollen from my kisses, her cheeks adorably flushed.


    "I am sorry Joanne, I just got carried away. Please, I do respect you," I try to reassure her, really wanting to kick myself for theck of self-control.


    "Oh, so did I, lose control, but that is not the problem, seriously, it is not what you did, just a realisation of something I did earlier," Joanne said, suddenly looking down blushing bright red.


    I frown at her, as she is talking in riddles. She takes a breath and lets out a long sigh before looking up at me biting her bottom lip, and I just know, there is a story, and probably a funny oneing.


    "Okay this is really embarrassing, but I may have had an ident with some hair removal cream, and left it on too long, and let''s just say, it is not pretty down there at the moment," she tells me, shaking her head and closing her eyes.


    I throw my head back andugh, my daughter had done something simr a few years ago, my ex-wife had to deal with it, and apparently it was not pleasant. I then take hold of Joanne and pull her into my chest, kissing the top of her head.


    "Ah I see, my daughter once did that, her mother had to help her, was not nice apparently. How about we head home, get out of these wet clothes." I smile.


    "There will be no getting out of clothes happening, not with the burning-bush-of-biblical-proportions going on." Sheughs, and I cannot help butugh with her, damn there is no woman on earth as crazy and funny, as she is. "Maybe I could help put out the burn with my fireman''s hose." I chuckle.


    "Oh, you did not just do a fireman''s hose joke." Joanne throws her head backughing so hard she is crying.


    "Hey, you mentioned a burning bush," I defend myselfughing, as I start the car, and we drive, I automatically take her to my ce, and I know there will be zero s*x going on, but I''ll be damned if I want this night to end, because just being with this woman makes me feel alive, and happy, even just to sit and talk to her for the rest of the night would be the biggest blessing I have had since my grandson Moses was born.

 Chapter 76

    Joanne''s Point of view.


    I cannot help but feel a little self-conscious, especially after me opening my mouth and letting my soul see daylight, regarding my ident with the hair removal cream. But in all honesty Whip-Me is seeing the funny side and is not looking at me as if I have lost the plot, which I chose to take as a good sign. Also, he is busy pulling up on his long winding driveway to his quiterge home, which is set behind some trees, and feels secluded, rather than in the outskirts of a busy city.


    The rain is still falling, a deluge of water hitting the windscreen, making the wipers struggle under the constant downpour. Kelvin shuts off the engine, then runs round to my door, opening it, whilst trying to keep me from getting more wet than I already am. I am soaked through and not just off the storm, that is for sure. For all I read romance books, I never truly believed in the whole, sparks, tingles, getting moist and losing control type of thing, it was fun to read, but I had always felt it was more than a little over exaggerated, well that was until just half-an-hour ago, when I was covered in goosebumps, tingles, and yeah, I lost control, forgetting myself, nothing else had mattered in the car park, everything forgotten, other than the feeling of his lips on mine, and my need to be closer to him. It felt quite weird if honest, not in a bad way, but in the most breathtakingly amazing way, because I have never ever experienced anything quite like it.


    As we enter the house, our clothes literally dripping from the storm, Whip-Me, smiles.


    "Now as much as I would love to get you upstairs, I am not saying this to ''get you upstairs'' if you get my drift." He chuckles, seeming suddenly unsure of himself, which makes myrge granny pants even more wet with excitement.


    "But if you want a shower to warm up, there is a family bathroom at the top of thending, I will grab you a shirt or something to wear and pop your clothes in the tumble dryer." He smiles at me.


    "Thank you," is all I can manage to say, suddenly embarrassed again.


    To be honest, the date had gone really well, once we rxed,ughing and joking about. I never knew just how funny Whip-Me was. He had always seemed so serious, and it makes me happy to know that he has a whacky personality hidden under his serious boss facade.


    I follow him up the wide staircase, my feet leaving wet footprints on his cream wool carpet as I go.


    "So, this is the bathroom. I will grab a shower myself, there are clean towels, and here is one of my shirts to put on whilst your clothes dry off." He gives me the biggest smile.


    "Thank you," I say once more, feeling a little tongue tied, this situation feels a little surreal if I am honest.


    I strip off my dress, and wring it out in the shower, before, taking off my underwear, then step into the shower and turn it on. The warm heat from the spray instantly rxes me, as I stand, a stupid smile on my face, my fingers tracing my lips as I remember the punishing, and most amazing, kiss of my life. I feel like a teenage girl who had never been kissed before.


    Grabbing the shower gel that is on the side, I soap my body, great, now I smell like Whip-Me, and hell does it do something to me. After rinsing off, I step out of the shower, grabbing arge fluffy bath sheet, and wrapping it around myself, before drying off my body, and picking up his work shirt, noticing he has also given me a fresh pair of his boxer-briefs, wow, they look like they are those tight type, you know the ones that mould to a man''s a*s, and showcase what they have going on, not leaving much to the imagination, and I let out a shaky breath as I try to focus my mind on something other than Whip-Me''s willy. I button up the shirt as much as I can, but with my boobs, well the top three buttons have zero chance of getting done up, then pulling on the boxers, I gather my wet clothes and the towel I have just used and walk out of the bathroom.


    Whip-Me stands in the hallway, he is in a fresh pair of joggers and tight t-shirt. Before today, I had only ever seen this man in his uniform, and trust me, he is sexy as sin in it, but seeing him so casual has my pulse beating at a million miles per hour, he is damn well gorgeous. His eyes trail up and down my body, leaving a trail of heat in their wake, then with a low growl, he reaches round my waist, well the slight indent where my waist should be, and pulls me to him.


    "Damn Joanne, seeing you in my clothes is doing something unspeakable to me," he groans out as if he is in pain.


    I let out an embarrassed giggle, yeah, I have turned into a 16-year-old on a first date with her first boyfriend, but I cannot deny it feels good.


    "Come on, I will get these clothes into the dryer and make us a hot drink, before I forget you have injured bits, and drag you into my bedroom, and do unspeakable things to this amazing body you have," he groaned again.


    I literally let out a little squeak, I mean, how embarrassing, but it could not be controlled, as he takes my soaked clothes from me, then walks down the stairs.


    I follow him into the kitchen, into the small utility room, where he bundles my clothes into his dryer, turning it on, then with a small chuckle, leads me back to therge white kitchen, the walls are white, the cabs as well, but with a ck granite work top. All of his appliances are ck, a long silver light with five spotlights shine down on top of therge ind with ck granite waterfall countertop, three ck and silver bar stools sit underneath. A silver fruit bowl sits on top of the ind, filled with all sorts of different fruit, and off to one side is the biggest spice holder I have ever seen, filled to the brim with everything you have heard of, and some I never knew existed.


    "Wow, this kitchen is amazing, like out of the pages of a magazine, amazing," I say, my eyes wide.


    My kitchen at home is small, just a few blue cupboards with normal counter tops, and a pine table in the middle of it. I would give my right arm for a kitchen like this.


    "Yes, but I cannot take credit for it, it was like this when I bought the house," he tells with a high degree of humility.


    "How long have you lived here?" I ask, looking around therger-than-average home.


    "Coming up for five years. I bought it when I got divorced. My ex-wife stayed in the other house. To be honest, the mortgage was all paid off, and well, I had some savings, so let her keep the house, after all, she gave me my daughter, so I started again. I got this ce with a mortgage, but it is nearly paid off." He smiles.


    My heart melts at his words, that he did not demand his ex-wife sell the house, and split the proceeds, recognising that she had brought up their daughter. It was a far cry from my experience of walking away without a penny piece, and Ben''s s***m doner getting everything. Not that I fought him for it, what was the point, I had my son, and whatever I have, which is not a lot, my house is from the local housing association, but I did it myself whilst being a single mother. I take pride in that.


    Whip-Me passes me a hot mug of tea, and we walk out of the magazine-worthy kitchen into the living area, which has muted colours, on the walls, therge sofas again a soft light grey, but the cushions and rugs all have a pop of bright colours, making the ce feel like a home. It is damn well perfect, just like its owner.


    We ce the tea on the coffee table, and sit down, Whip-Me ces his arms around my shoulders, and gently pulls me into his side, and it feels like heaven, sofortable, so right.


    "Joanne, I just want you to know, I am not messing around here, I really do want this to go somewhere. Not putting any pressure on us both, but I am in this with a view of a long-term rtionship," he tells me with a contented sigh.


    "I didn''t think I would be your type." I smile into hisrge broad chest.


    "If you say anything about your age or weight, then we will have our first fall out. Of course, you''re my type, you''re beautiful, and crazy in the best possible way. I have fancied you for years," Whip-Me tells me, the timber of his voice reverberating though my body, making me let out a soft moan in response.


    "Really?" I ask, biting my bottom lip.


    "Yes, really." He chuckles at me.


    "I have had the hots for you for ages as well. That is why I never spoke much to you, in case you realised and thought I was some crazy olddy." I giggle.


    "Enough with the age difference." He shakes his head, then ces a soft kiss on the top of my head, his big hand squeezing me slightly as Iugh.


    "I have a nick name for you."


    Okay, so the words are out of my mouth before I can stop myself, now I am going to have to tell him, why-oh-why do I not have the ability to just keep my mouth shut, and insist on embarrassing myself. "Humm, I have heard." He lets out a lowugh.


    "Oh, shit." I grin.


    "Yeah, and just so you know, I am very much looking forward to the day when I can whip you with my willy." Heughs.


    "But for now, your clothes are dry, and well, if I do not get you home soon, I know Ben will turn up demanding to know what I am doing with his mother." He grins.


    "Sometimes he forgets I am the parent." Iugh.


    "No, he doesn''t; he just loves you, and is a credit to you, Joanne, you did a good job with that man, and I am not just saying that to whip you with my willy, I am saying it because it is true." He smiles at me. I through my head backughing at him, shaking my head.


    "So, what are you doing tomorrow? You are not at work; fancy going to the movies or something?" Whip-Me asks.


    "Yeah, that sounds good. What do you want to see?" I ask him with a wide smile.


    "Not bothered, just want to spend the day with you, and well, sit in the back row of the cinema in the dark sound like the perfect date." He winks.


    "Oh my, well, I will look forward to it." I grin at him


    "Humm, not as much as me." He smiles.


    Whip. Me. With. His. Willy. I have got a keeper here, let''s just hope I do not screw it up!

 Chapter 77

    Davey''s Point of View


    Waking up next to Kathline on a morning has to be my second favourite thing. The first, well, making here, the flush on her cheeks, her slightly parted lips, as I bring her to ecstasy. Yeah, that is definitely my favourite thing in the world. I turn over, as she begins


    to stir, wrapping my arm around her waist.


    "MAM, DAVEY!" Andy shouts from his bedroom.


    I smile, as Kathline groans slightly, the littled is sleeping through the night again, which is a huge blessing.


    "Hey Buddy, Mam is still sleepy, how about you and I go downstairs and make some Mickey Mouse waffles." I smile.


    Yeah, I bought him a new waffle maker, and he loves it. Sue me!


    I jump out of bed, pulling on a pair of jogging bottoms, and head into Andy''s room, helping him out of bed. He doesn''t need the wheelchair now, but still needs some help getting up and downstairs with his cast on, as he still requires crutches.


    "I wille," Kathline shouts through, her voice groggy from sleep.


    "Nope, you stay there and get a few moments of peace, I will shout up to you when they''re ready." I shout back at her, whilst taking hold of Andy''s small hand and leading him out of his bedroom.


    s**t, when did I be dad goals? Well, I cannotin about it, because I am really happy to do all of this s**t for both her and Andy.


    I help Andy down the stairs, sitting him on a chair at the kitchen table, grabbing a mixing bowl, with the flour, eggs, milk, and sugar, then measure the ingredients as Andy begins to give them his magic whisk. He soon gets board and hands the bowl of lumpy batter


    to me.


    "That looks great kiddo." I smile, taking the bowl from him, heading into the back countertop, where I whip like hell to get the lumps out, adding more milk.


    Heating up the Mickey Mouse waffle te, I pour the batter in, closing the lid, as I take a couple of bananas to the table, along with knife.


    "Okay, so you peal, I will chop, do you want any other fruit on them this morning?" I ask.


    "Strawberries please." Andy smiles, as he happily peals the bananas for me.


    s**t, never would I thought doing this with a kid could bring me such peace and happiness, his s***m doner doesn''t know how much he is missing out on with this amazing kid.


    Although I love spending time with Andy, I must admit, I am looking forward to Wednesday night, having Kathline all to myself at the hotel. The only downside is I am at work on Thursday morning, the beginning of my four-dayshifts, so I will have to be out of there by five in the morning at thetest, but Kathline knows this, so we''re taking both her car and mine, so she can rx and check outter. That was the night I had nned to finally make love to her, but given we have managed a few times now, I am nning to have the conversation about potentially moving in here, see what her thoughts are about that. If she agrees, then I already have Cal and his kids lined up to rent out my house, for the same rate he is paying for the one he is in. It will cover my mortgage, and that is all I want, so it will be a win-win situation, so long as Kathline agrees to my ns.


    With the breakfast cooked, I run upstairs to rouse her again, only to find her up, and fully dressed, a wide, bright smile on her face.


    "Hey, breakfast is ready." I grin at her.


    "Hum, I could get used to this." She smiles.


    Yeah, that is what I want her to feel, because it bodes well for our conversation on Wednesday.


    "I was thinking, maybe we could go out today, but it is thunderstorms all day, so how about heading to the cinema?" I ask her.


    "Yeah, but Andy has his physio this afternoon, so maybe after tea, let him have ater night." Kathline grins as she follows me downstairs.


    "Not sure if they are ying anything child-friendly at that time," I state, but I am sure we will find something.


    "The new Top Gun is ying, he loves aerones, plus he is excited for the air show on Saturday and Sunday." Kathline smiles.


    "Yeah, that could work. I am sorry I am on shift for the whole of the air show this year." I sigh, for once wanting to join the hoards of people that walk up-and-down the sea front watching the aircrafts put on their disy.


    "Yeah, but you will still be there, maybe if you get a break we can pop by and say hello." Kathline smiles, making everything feel just a little bit better.


    We eat our breakfast together, spending time in our PJs before all having showers, and getting ready for Andy''s physio at the hospital.


    "Hey, I will book the VIP box then, if Andy wants to move around a bit because of his leg, he can y a little whilst the film is on with his toys not disturbing anyone." I smile.


    "Good thinking bat man." Kathline grins as I book the seats on the website.


    "Here, take my card, I will pay for the seats." Kathline smiles. Passing me her bank card.


    "Nope, I already done it, my treat." I grin at her.


    "You know I earn a fair whack of money; you should let me pay for some stuff," she huffs slightly.


    "Okay, well if you are going to be all missish about it, you can get the popcorn." I smile, realising she wanted to contribute to the cost. Not that I mind spending my money on the pair of them, in fact I quite enjoy it, but if it makes her feel better, then I am happy topromise. "Deal." She grins triumphantly at me.


    We spend most of the morning rxing, Andy watching his cartoons, as Kathline and I snuggle up on the sofa, but soon, it is time to head to the hospital with the little man.


    "Okay Andy, we have to go for your appointment with the physio." Kathline smiles at him.


    His eyes instantly fill with tears, he hates the physio, stating it hurts. I grab hold of him in my arms, cing him on my knee.


    "Hey buddy, I know it hurts, but if you do all the exercises, and try your hardest, Mammy and I will take you to the cinema afterwards." I tell him, using bribery and corruption.


    I used to despise parents who did this with their kids, but now I kind of have one, yeah, I get it!


    I get Andy into Kathline''s car and strapped in, as she walks round to the driver''s side, and we set off the short distance to the Sundend Royal Hospital.


    I watch on, feeling helpless, as Andy tries his hardest to do the exercises. My heart feels like it is going to break apart seeing how he is struggling.


    "Good Job Andy, keep going," Kathline encourages her little man, whilst I am not ashamed to admit, I just sit swallowing down the lump in my throat.


    If that woman who worked for Josie''s Arsehole turns out to be the arsonist, I hope she rots in hell.


    Finally, the session ends, and Andy hobbles towards us, tears in his big brown eyes. I scoop him up in my arms, telling him how proud I am of him. "Can I go to the cinema now?" he asks, emotion clear in his little voice.


    "Oh definitely, but first we have to go get some tea. Have you ever had a Nando''s before?" I smile at him.


    He nods his little head excitedly, and I grin over to Kathline whoughs and nods her head in agreement.


    Parking the car in the carpark opposite the cinema that is on top of the casino, and just round the corner to Nando''s we help Andy get out, and I pass him his crutches, as we hobble towards the lift. As we exit, we head round the corner to get some food. "So, are you going to be all manly and get the extra hot?" Kathline teases me.


    "Nope, I am going to get the lemon and herb, then ask them to put the extra hot g in it." Iugh as Kathline giggles at me.


    We order our food, sitting down eating the delicious chicken, just like any other family, and I sigh with contentment. This is what I want, but officially, living together, being the family everyone thinks we are.


    Andy almost bounces with excitement as we make our way to the second floor of the Cinema Armsdened with popcorn, nachos, and of course an ice cream sundae for Andy. We head into the VIP box which over looks the rest of the cinema, set behind a ss screen. There is nobody else booked in which means we are the only three in the twelve seated box and settle down waiting for the film to begin.


    I pull out Andy''s aerones and ce them on the ledge as the lights go down and the adverts begin when I spot Joanne walking up the aisle in the cinema below, the boss behind her carryingrge drinks and a mountain of food. My mouth hangs open, Ben is going to flip his mind.


    I watch on as they settle into their seats, both smiling and giggling together, as the boss puts his arm around her shoulders.


    Yep, definitely a date, seriously, Ben is going to have f*****g kittens when this gets out.


    I move back to my seat, and whisper to Kathline.


    "The Boss is here, with Joanne."


    "Oh wow, do you think Ben knows?" she whispers back, as the film begins.


    "The Boss is still walking, so I guess not." I chuckle.


    Ben is very protective of his mother, and after herst rtionship, I really don''t me him.


    We settle down, only I am not watching the film, but watching the Boss and Joanne, as they eat their food, then about half an hour in, he leans in and begins to snog her brains out.


    I nudge Kathline pointing to where they are eating each other''s faces as she peaks over and grins.


    Their kissing gets hot and heavy, and I sit, eyes wide, as the boss puts his hand down her top and grabs a handful of her breast.


    "s**t, he is groping her," I whisper.


    "Stop watching them." Kathline shakes her head at me.


    "Damn, they are all over each other, it is like watching your mam and dad make out, make it stop Kathline." I protest with a shudder. Kathline giggles at me shaking her head, as Andy puts his head on herp, he is clearly exhausted from his physio, as she looks at me. "He has dropped off to sleep." She smiles stroking his hair.


    I look down to see what is happening below, call it morbid curiosity, and wish I had not, as the boss has his hand halfway up Joanne''s dress. F*****g hell!


    "Kathline!" I protest again as I watch in shock, at the soft porn that is happening below.


    "Behave, are you jealous?" She giggles at me.


    Hell, yeah. I have to admit, I kind of am jealous. I would love nothing more than to get freaky with Kathline in the cinema, but with Andy fast asleep on herp, there is zero chance of that happening. But still, I would not change this for the world. Finally, the credits roll, and the lights turn on, and I stretch up to see Joanne pulling her skirt down, and readjust herself as the boss, licks his fingers.


    The dirty old bastard!


    He then takes hold of her hand and leads her out of the cinema, both of them smiling like the cat who got the cream. Well, that cat of a boss clearly got some cream on his fingers... eww, feeling a tad sick. "Seriously, Ben will flip out when he finds out," I state.


    "You are not going to tell him, leave them be," Kathline warns and I just nod, yeah as much as I would love to see Ben find out and go ape s**t, I really do not want to be the one to tell him.


    We walk out the cinema, me carrying Andy in my arms as he is still sleeping, when we cross the small road towards the carpark, I freeze.


    f*****g Liv''s t**t of a boyfriend is walking out of the casino, his hands in his pockets looking like he had lost a tenner and found a quid, which in reality he has probably lost a hell of a lot more and not found a penny piece. "WHAT THE f**k IS HE DOING ALL THE WAY UP HERE!"

 Chapter 78

    Kathline''s Point of View.


    As I heard Davey growl out, I looked towards the figure of a man with his shoulders slumped forward. I could feel the anger radiating off of Davey in waves, as Andy whimpered slightly, this shout stirring him from his deep sleep. Instinctively, I reach out to grab my son, fearful Davey is going to approach the man, when he suddenly takes a breath and hugs Andy closer to him, almost like he is the only thing keeping him sane at the moment.


    "Sorry little man; let''s get you in the car," he says, his voice soothing, but his turbulent eyes never leave the hunched man.


    As the man looks up, his face pales, and he turns on his heel, and begins running in the opposite direction of us as if scared for his life.


    "Who was that?" I ask, as Davey stalks towards the car park.


    "Liv''s wanker," he hisses, his voice barely above a whisper, as he strokes Andy''s hair, and I am not sure if it is to calm my son down, or himself at this point.


    "What is he doing up here? He is 80 miles away from where he lives," I say, confused.


    "Obviously, to gamble, seriously, did he not realise he could run into me. Thick as shit." Davey sighs, shaking his head in utter dismay.


    "Are you okay?" I know it is ame question, as he clearly isn''t, but I am at a loss as to what to say in this situation.


    "Yes," he barks, then turns to me with a soft smile.


    "Sorry, not really, but I am okay. Don''t worry, you and this precious man in my arms are more important than running after that piece of s**t and beating the crap out of him." Davey turns to me, and tries very hard to smile, but it appears more like a grimace. I give his arm a soft squeeze and nod my head in understanding, as we make our way to the lift in the carpark wanting desperately to get us out of here and back home.


    I watch as he gently straps Andy into his car seat, lovingly stroking his hair, every time he shows my son so much care andpassion, I fall deeper in love with him. I know that soon he will move back to his own home once Andy''s cast is off and we are all back to normal, but I cannot help but wish that will not happen.


    Walking round the car, he climbs in beside me, as he pulls his seatbelt on, he looks up at me, the turmoil evident in his eyes.


    "Kathline, I am sorry, my shout woke Andy up a little bit, thankfully he dropped straight back off to sleep, but I could have scared him, and for what? A piece of s**t that is not worth a second of my time." He sighs.


    "Hey, it is okay. For all you are letting Liv learn by her mistakes, it doesn''t mean you don''t love her. of course, you are angry and reacted when seeing that waste of space. Plus, Andy is fine, look at him, he is sleeping, blissfully unaware." I smile, reassuring him. "I am d I had hold of him, knowing I was carrying him in my arms helped keep me calm ... well, calm enough to let it go and get to the car." Davey smiles slightly, then takes a deep breath and sighs out.


    I nod my head, starting the engine, and wind my way down the ramps to the ground floor of the carpark. We reach the road at the bottom, and I turn left onto it, cursing this is a one-way system, as it seems that Liv''s poor excuse of a man did not go far. He is stood at the bottom of the street standing at the corner of thest building, peaking around it back towards where he came, like a scared rabbit as if looking for Davey.


    As I pull up to the traffic lights, I let out a sigh, they would have to be on red, typical. Davey groans, then pushes the button as his window descends, he growls out of it.


    "f*****g get away from this city and stay away, or next time I see you, I will put you six feet under." Then pushes the button to bring the window back up.


    "Not if I get you first," Keith''s voice shouts through, but there is no mistaking his shaking body. He may talk tough, but he is clearly frightened.


    Shaking his head, Davey looks at the lights that have finally turned green.


    "Get me out of here Kathline, please," he growls lowly.


    I see him reach to his pocket and take out his phone, before hitting a number and holding it cing the call on speaker phone.


    "Davey, oh Davey, thank you for ringing me. I knew you would forgive me; I love you, but you must understand he is my life. I knew you woulde round eventually. He has changed, he loves me so much," Liv''s rambling voice echoes around the car.


    "Liv, I have not changed my mind, but just thought you should know. I have just seen the man who is your life, who is supposed to have changed and stopped gambling because he loves you oh so much, walk out of the Casino in f*****g Sundend. Do what you want with that information, I do not care, I just thought you should be prepared to have no money left in your ount," Davey growls, then hangs up the phone, cing it back in his pocket with a shake of his head.


    I don''t say a word, concentrating on my driving and getting us back to the house ASAP. As I pull onto the drive, Davey gets out, and goes immediately to the back of the car and gathers Andy up in his arms, as I open the front door.


    "Do you want to wake him for his bath or just get him changed for bed?" Davey asks, his voice strained.


    "I will just get him in his PJs and straight into bed. He had enough nachos and ice cream so will not be hungry for his supper." I smile, hating seeing Davey so hurt and angry and not knowing what to do to help him.


    I strip Andy down, pulling on his PJs as he continues to sleep, then tuck him into bed, turning on his night light, then ce a soft kiss on his head, as Davey walks in smiling, and strokes Andy''s hair, then takes my hand and we walk out of the bedroom, heading back downstairs.


    "Do you want a drink?" I ask him, as he slumps down on the sofa.


    "Yeah, please." He sighs.


    I go to the fridge and pull out a bottle ofger that he likes, flip off the top, and walk back in the living room, to find Davey sat head in his hands, his fingers grabbing at his grey strands.


    "Hey, here you are." I smile handing him the bottle.


    Davey nods giving me an appreciative smile.


    "Thanks babe. s**t, this is f****d up man." Davey sighs out clearly exasperated by the whole situation.


    I nod my head, then take a seat next to him.


    "Do you want to talk about it?" I gently ask him.


    Davey looks at me, giving a half-smile and shakes his head.


    "No, don''t think I do. Let''s talk about anything other than that f**k up, and my idiotic sister." He sighs.


    I sit, searching my brain to find anything to talk about. My mind doesn''t want to y, not able to think of a single thing to say, it is like my brain has frozen and someone needs to turn it off and back on again to make it work, like you do aputer. "Andy did well at physio, I felt so helpless watching him," Davey offers, slightly pulling at the corner of the paperbel on his bottle.


    "Yeah, he hates it, but it is doing him so much good." I smile, thinking about my brave little boy.


    Davey nods, as once more silence falls between us. Hell, why can I not think of anything to talk about, I am supposed to be an intelligent woman, yet not a single wordes to mind.


    "Work will be weird on Thursday." Davey gives a small smile.


    I am momentarily confused, then I remember his Station officer and Ben''s mam getting hot and heavy in the back row of the cinema.


    "Yeah, I bet it will half kill you not to take the piss out of Ben for it." Iugh a little.


    "Na, not going to take the piss, well maybe a little." Heughs,


    "I like Joanne, she is there for all of us. But don''t think I can look the Boss in the eye after what I witnessed." Davey chuckles, the sound making me rx a bit.


    "Yeah, I bet." I smile, then start to giggle as Davey looks at me curiously.


    "Make sure you knock on his door before you enter his office, now he has her working for him ... or under him." Iugh.


    Davey shakes his headughing.


    "f**k, yeah, although I doubt the Boss would do anything in the office. He is too professional." He smiles.


    "But before tonight, did you think he would finger someone in the back of the movies." Iugh.


    "s**t, no, definitely not." Daveyughs again then shudders.


    "It is the quiet ones you have to watch," I add,ughing now.


    "I think Joanne has corrupted him. We all know she is far from quiet." Davey chuckles again.


    We both sit giggling like school kids at the memory, when Davey finishes his bottle, standing up and taking it to the recycling bin, thenes over taking my hand.


    "Come on, lets get to bed, it''s actually quitete." He smiles.


    "Are you going to finger me like we are in the movies, if Ie up?" I askughing.


    "Well, it will be a chore, but yeah, why not. Someone has to do it." Heughs teasing me.


    As we head up the stairs and to bed both still giggling together, and I say a small internal thank you to Joanne and Davey''s boss for helping me get my man out of his murderous mood, they both have my eternal gratitude.

 Chapter 79

    Davey''s Point of View.


    I look at the clock on the wall, today is going to be interesting. As much as I am looking forward to heading off to The Ramside Hall hotel with Kathline, I am dreading Andy''s s***m doner arriving to pick up the little man. It is the weirdest of feelings, as much as I want Andy to have a great time with his father, I have this other feeling nibbling at the edges of my mind, one that if I tell anyone will sound so pathetic, so wrong, and so stupid. I am scared half out of my wits that the little man will prefer his less-than part-time dad to me.


    Yeah, see, pa-f*****g-thetic. Of course, he will prefer his father, and that is as it should be! Still, it causes my stomach to twist in knots. Is it because the s***m doner never bothers with the little man? Partially, but mainly, it is because I have grown to view Andy as my own son, and I know I would move heaven and earth for him. I also know, that piece of s**t dad couldn''t care a less about Andy, and here he is making a big deal about having him for two nights, because he is oh so worried about his son.


    Yeah right, he wasn''t worried enough to visit him in the hospital, nor was he worried enough to make more than the obligatory single phone call, to try and me Kathline stating she isn''t looking after him correctly, then demanding he have two nights with him, but not one call to see how he is since ... yeah, he cares that much! Bollocks.


    I take a breath, as I gather Andy into my arms, pulling him on my knee.


    "Now, if at any time you want toe home, or call, you can ring mammy and we wille get you," I tell him, as Kathline smiles over to me.


    "That''s right, but most of all we want you to have a fantastic time with your daddy and his girlfriend," Kathline adds.


    She is putting a brave face on all of this, butst night she told me how she secretly fears Andy liking the new woman, who is about to bulldoze herself into his life, more than her. I told her that would never happen, that Andy loves her with everyst beat of his little heart, but like me, she said she is being stupid, and knows that, but for some reason cannot help it.


    "You can Facetime your mam anytime you like." I smile at him, feeling like my heart is about to break, this is all very weird, why am I being a possessive arsehole about a young boy who isn''t mine to be possessive about. But in my heart, he is exactly that, mine, just as his mother is.


    The sound of the doorbell rings, and I take a deep breath, I have to y nice, shake the fucker''s hand and all that s**t. Kathline goes to open the door. I hear her inviting daddy-dearest in, the strain in her voice lets me know instantly that she is not happy. She walks into the living room, smiling at Andy, then locking eyes with me, her brow''s going up to the sky momentarily, letting me know she is already pissed off.


    The father walks in, wearing a full f*****g Armani suit, slick back brown hair, the smell of expensive aftershave fills the room, he is followed by a tall skinny woman, long ck hair, dressed in a pure white dress and jacket. The fuckers look like they are going to a formal f*****g meeting, rather than picking up a 6-year-old little man who will have crap all over that white dress in the matter of seconds, especially after he has held onto his chocte coins so much, they melt all over his hands. "Andrew,e meet Zoe," Richard, or d**k as I like to call him, shouts over at him.


    Andy looks at me, as I help him off my knee, and he hobbles over to his father.


    Straight away I notice he is not throwing himself at the man, standing back, which is not at all like him.


    "Say hello Andrew, remember manners make the Man," hemands his son, his tone not what I want to hear, and I resist the urge to tell him to f**k right off and cancel our hotel reservation.


    "Hi," Andy says his voice low, another thing that never happens, he normally has two volumes, loud and screeching ... like any kid of his age.


    "Hello Andrew, I am Zoe, your father''s future wife." She smiles.


    Now I am pleased, or at least I think I am pleased, she looks genuinely happy to meet him.


    "Yes, I heard you are Dad''s girlfriend. Mammy has a boyfriend, Davey, he is great, I hope you are as good as he is," Andy states, looking over to me and smiling.


    I cannot deny my chest puffs at that little statement, and I stand up, from my spot on the sofa and ruffle his hair.


    "Not as great as you buddy." I grin down at him.


    "Davey makes me Mickey Mouse waffles; can you do that?" he questions the woman.


    "Oh, we have our own housekeeper who will make you anything you want." Zoe smiles down at him.


    f*****g housekeeper! I hope Andy doesn''t spend his time with the housekeeper and not his father and this woman.


    Kathline looks like she is about to blow as gasket, and I am not sure why, sure we don''t want Andy to like them more than us, but the woman hasn''t done anything wrong, other than tell Andy she has a housekeeper.


    "Okay Andrew, say goodbye to your mother, and sorry, I don''t know your name," Richard states looking me up and down as if I am something he has just trodden in.


    Wanker!


    "Davey, I just told you Dad, his name is Davey. He is a firefighter, like Fireman Sam, and he rescued me out of the fire at school," Andy introduces me with pride in his voice.


    "Yes, erm, thank you for that," Richard states, clearing his throat.


    "It is what I get paid to do." I shrug, not wanting to engage with the man, or thank him for his thanks.


    "Okay Andy, grab your bag, it is time to go," D**k-face, states.


    Andy grabs his crutches, as Kathline hands his bag to his father, and we walk to the front door. Instinctively I go to help the little man down the step, as Richard and Zoe walk off towards their car, not even looking to see if Andy is managing. I help him over the step, then shout out my toneced with sarcasm, "Richard, you need to help your son on the steps." s**t, yeah, that was not good, but I am who I am, and that d**k is doing my head in already.


    Richard turns on his heel, and res at me, then hands the bag to Zoe,ing over and making a big thing about helping Andy, when we all know he hadn''t given it a second thought before I shouted.


    Kathline gives Andy a big hug, as she smiles down at him. "I love you, have fun, but remember you can call or Facetime whenever you wish." She smiles, kissing him on the cheek, and Andy instantly wiping it off, making meugh.


    "See you soon buddy." I smile and wave as Richard bundles him into the car. We stand at the end of the drive, waving Andy off, before heading back into the house.


    "You looked like you wanted to kill the fianc¨¦e," I say to Kathline.


    "Because I f*****g did." She sighs.


    "Come on, lets get to the hotel," Kathline states, and I simply nod, whatever is bothering her about the woman she will tell me in her own time.


    I gather our luggage, putting it in the boot of Kathline''s car, then take her into my arms giving her a small kiss on her lips. "I Wish we could travel together." I smile at her.


    "Yeah, but honestly, it is probably best I drive on my own anyway, because I am fuming." Kathline sighs.


    "I can see, want to share?" I softly ask.


    "Not yet, tell you at the hotel." She sighs again.


    I watch as she reverses off the drive onto the busy main road, then run round the corner to where my car is parked, and spin it round, following her as we make our way to the hotel.


    The gravel of the hotel carpark crunches under the wheels of my car as I pull in the parking spot beside Kathline. Getting out, I see that she looks a little less murderous than when she got in the car, which is good. "Check-in isn''t till three, and our first pamper session is in an hour, with lunch to follow would you like to go for a coffee first?" I ask her.


    "Yes, we should leave our baggage at reception, I have my stuff for the spa in this bag." She hands me a backpack with hello f*****g kitty on it! Not what I would expect from my solicitor girlfriend, but it makes me smile. After dropping the bags off, we head to the back of reception, taking a seat, as the waiter approaches and we order a coffee each.


    "So, feel like you can talk about it now?" I ask, wanting her to get whatever is bothering her off her chest, and because, I am a nosy sod.


    "I know Zoe. I never put two-and-two together, but she is the daughter of one of the managing partners at Richard''sw firm. I met her a couple of times at thew society ball." I nod my head as she speaks, wondering what the problem is.


    "She is a spoilt utter b***h. Never worked a day in her life, lives off daddy''s money. A couple of years ago I saw her at the ball, Mel had Andy for me, so I could go that year with my boss. I was talking to one of the partners of my old firm, and she walked over, deliberately spilt her drink all down me, saying she tripped... she didn''t... she is as nasty as theye but smiles so sweetly that unless you are her intended target, you would never know. I really do not want Andy anywhere near that woman." She sighs. "What would her reason be for spilling a drink on you?" I ask, unsure why someone would do that.


    "I had snagged one of her father''s top clients when I worked in Newcastle, back when I was pregnant with Andy, he chose our firm and for me to work on his case, because he liked my approach. She had said, along with her father, that the only reason they had lost the client was because he felt sorry for me being a single pregnant woman whose boyfriend had ran away from me as soon as he could." Kathline grimaced as she remembered.


    "It was like kicking me when I was down. The real reason I got that client is because he said I was concerned for his business and was sick of her father dismissing his requests. I mean, I left shortly after he came on board with my old firm, then became a conveyancing solicitor in Sundend, so she had no reason to still hold the grudge. I mean, she doesn''t even work, but she is that much of a bitch." Kathline sighed.


    "Richard hated her, or so he said when we were together... Daddy''s little princess who thought she could order all thewyers around in the office when she visited. But now he has ambitions of his own, he is marrying her. No doubt they will wheel Andy out for group family photos, put on his bio that he is a loving father, and all that PR s**t, it just boils my piss," Kathline continued.


    I offer her a soft smile and finish off the dregs of my coffee.


    "Hey, they will live unhappily ever after, and Andy doesn''t have to go see them, if he doesn''t want to. Now, let''s get you rxed, because you are a fantastic mother, brilliant solicitor, the nicest person I have ever met, and you have this hot stud as your boyfriend." I chuckle at the end.


    Kathlineughs at me, the tension leaving her shoulders, and nods her head. "Yes, let''s not think of the s***m doner and his rich b***h anymore. Sorry." Kathline smiles. "No need to apologise. You did well not to throw them out of your home. Hell, I nearly threw him out, and it is not my home to do that." I grin at her.


    Kathline giggles at me.


    "Come on, lets make the most of this, I cannot wait for a dip in that hot tub." She grins, and I smile, because I cannot wait to see her in her swimming costume in the hot tub.

 Chapter 80

    Kathline''s Point of View.


    I let out a low groan of appreciation as the fingers of the masseuse dig in to the tensed-up muscles on my shoulders. The smell of essential oils fills the small room. I feel rxed, almost lightheaded. The past few weeks disappearing with every knot that is unravelled from my back. I hear Davey beside me, as he gently snores, clearly falling asleep during his own massage, making me smile.


    My mind, although rxed, wanders to Andy, and I wonder how he is doing, if he is having a good time. I hate the fact that I feel he will be used as a photo opportunity for that family, and thatw firm, but there is little I can do about it now. As long as he is happy, then I suppose I must be as well.


    I know, deep down inside, that the only reason the Usain Bolt of fathers is engaged to that Zoe woman is for her money, and to gain himself favour with the managing partner of hisw firm. But still, it is none of my business what he does with his pathetic life. All I know is that I am so pleased to be with Davey, seeing Usain and the b***h today, just highlighted how happy I am to be with him, how much I love him. He is a fantastic man, the way he has settled into the role of stepfather, how he puts Andy''s needs first, just makes me realise, I really do not want him to go back home. I am not sure if I should bring up the subject, it may push him away, feeling like I am moving too fast. I ponder as the masseuse tells me that the massage is over, and to take my time getting up from the table.


    "Drink plenty of water. Once you are back in your robes, we will take you to the warm room." She smiled.


    Davey sits up on the side of his massage table, a little bit of drooling from his mouth.


    "I fell asleep," he stated, his voice groggy.


    "I know, you were snoring." I giggle slightly at him.


    "Really, shit." Davey chuckles shaking his head.


    I slowly sit up, wrapping my robe around my body, as the knock at the door tells us it is time to leave the peaceful haven of the massage room.


    We walk around to the next room, it is dark, the walls covered with brown wallpaper, two rows of headed beds sit, with tables beside. Large cups of water await us, along with bowls of fruits as wey on the beds letting the heat work its magic. Other people areid, rxing, some asleep, as Davey reaches over from his bed and takes my hand in his. With his thumb rubbing across my knuckles, heys back letting out a contented sigh to match my own. This feels perfect.


    In silence, we sip on the water and eat the fruit,ying inplete rxation. All to soon our rxation is disturbed, as we are informed that our lunch is to be served in the Fusion restaurant.


    Smiling and nodding at thedy who came to inform us, I stand up, as Davey holds onto my hand, leading me to the changing rooms, so we can get back into some clothes. Although getting dressed again is thest thing I want to do, I suppose it would be frowned upon going into a restaurant in nothing but a robe.


    As I walk into the restaurant, Davey beside me, looking handsome in his ck trousers, light blue open necked shirt, his grey hair slicked back, I smile with pure joy in my heart. He really is so handsome. We are ushered to our seats, where two drinks wait for us, and a mezze of food arrives at the table. Once everything is served, Davey reaches over the table taking my hand in his.


    "I was going to wait for tonight. But I need to know," Davey begins, looking a little unsure of himself.


    I look at him, tilting my head to one side, waiting for him to continue, not sure what he is going to say to me, and a small amount of trepidation nips at the edges of my mind.


    "Kathline, I really do not want to move back to my house. They say home is where the heart is, and f**k me, if my heart is not with you and Andy. I am hoping you feel the same, and we can move in together, what do you think?" he asks, his eyes almost pleading. I cannot stop the wide smile that spreads across my face.


    "I think that would be a perfect idea." I nod at him, tying not toe across to eager but failing miserably.


    Davey blows out a breath, before smiling, and nodding his head with satisfaction.


    "So, it is up to you, but I can move into yours, or you into mine, which ever you prefer," he states a grin now firmly on his face.


    "Mine, if that is okay with you," I tell him, not wanting to leave my own home. It is where Andy is happiest, and I hope he understands that.


    "That is perfect. I will rent my ce out. Already got someone in mind." He chuckled.


    "Oh, who?" I wonder, I always thought he would keep the house empty for if Liv ever needed it, but it looks like he is sticking to his guns where she is concerned, and I cannot me him.


    "Cal, Lucy''s brother. The kids could do with a garden, and I will charge him the same rent as he is paying now, as it will cover the remainder of my mortgage, and a small amount set aside for house repairs. Thed needs a helping hand, and if he gets epted for the brigade, then we can look at rent and stuff again once he is working and has a handle on his finances." Davey smiled.


    My heart skips a beat in my chest, he really is a perfect man. To care for others like he does, even if he doese across as a tough guy, really sets my body ame; he is just perfect.


    "I think that is a perfect idea. It is hard being a single parent, with just one kid, let alone two. I think we should offer Cal as much help as he needs." I smile at him.


    Davey looks and nods his head, as I gaze at him, biting my bottom lip.


    "When is our room ready?" I ask with a giggle.


    "A couple of hours to go yet but hold that thought." Davey chuckles at me.


    We sit and eat our meal, the conversation easy, any silent moments arepletelyfortable, but there are not many of them. We reminisce about times long gone from when we were at school, our past rtionship which helped forged our present rtionship. Bothughing and giggling, life feels just about perfect.


    Finally, we can collect our luggage, and make our way into the hotel room. I look at the top floor room, the dark green walls, with ornate golden mirrors, the dark oak furniture, with a thick wool carpet. A king-sized bed sits in the centre of the room, as the whites blow in the breeze from the open Georgian style windows.


    "This is lovely." I smiled, looking around therge room.


    "Yes, now, we can head downstairs for our evening meal, or..." Davey grins at me.


    "Or?" I repeat at himughing at his face.


    "We could order room service and have our meal in bed." Davey''s grin widens and he throws me a small wink.


    "I think that is a great idea." I smile, then head into the bathroom, unpacking my toiletries, before stripping out of my clothes, and getting into a bathrobe, heading back into the bedroom.


    Davey groans as he watches me walk into the room, then pulls me to him, his lips finding mine.


    I let out a soft moan as his tongue swipes the crease of my mouth, begging for entry. As my mouth opens, I let out another soft moan when his tongue finds mine, and we embark on an adventure of tasing each other, exploring each and every aspect of our willing mouths. Davey''s hands drift to the front of my robe as he pulls on the cord, before breaking the kiss, and standing back slightly. "f**k, you are beautiful," he groans, his eyes looking me up and down, leaving a trail of heat in their wake.


    Slowly Davey pushes off the robe from my shoulders, as it falls to the floor, he moves back to me, his mouth crashing into mine. Moving backwards, we fall against the bed, as his hand trails down my body, leaving a trail of goosebumps under his calloused fingers. I let out another moan of heady bliss, already felling myself begin to climb the dizzy hights of my arousal when suddenly my phone bursts into life.


    The temptation to leave it, has never been higher, but Davey grins pulling away.


    "It might be Andy," he whispers, without a trace of the annoyance I am feeling from the disruption.


    I pick up the phone to see that Keith''s number is shing, so quickly answer it.


    "You need toe get your son," his voice growls out.


    "What the hell?" I answer, for one, if he doesn''t want his child he can return him, and secondly, he has had him no more than five hours.


    "I said, you need toe and get your son," Keith growls out.


    "Firstly, you can return him, secondly, what the hell is going on?" I shout down the phone.


    "He upset my fianc¨¦e, and her father, refusing to call him grandpops, and her mammy," he growls out.


    "ONE, that b***h is NOT HIS MAMMY," I shouted down the phone as Davey was already off the bed and throwing our things into their bags.


    "TWO, that arrogant bastard is NOT HIS GRANDFATHER," I continued, anger flowing through my bodypletely unchecked.


    "He embarrassed everyone in front of the reporters we had called, to announce our engagement. The headlines will be bad. He was shouting and crying that she was not his mammy. It was a disaster, he is of no use to me if he cannot y his part," Keith growled out


    once more.


    "YOU ARE DISGUSTING, A POOR EXCUSE OF A HUMAN. I WILL COME TO GET MY SON, BUT UNLESS YOU WANT TO FIGHT ME IN COURT, YOU DO NOT CONTACT HIM OR ME AGAIN," I bellowed before hanging up the call.


    Davey has the bags repacked at the door, as I rush to get ready, then dart out the door, looking at Davey wanting to apologise, but needing to get my son above everything else.


    "We will go in your car, Kathline, but I will drive. You are too angry. I wille back and check out once we get Andy and pick up my car," Davey says.


    "I am sorry," I stated, knowing he had put so much time and effort into this break.


    "Don''t be, I want Andy back with us where he belongs. Now let''s go, because I have a few choice words for that motherfucker."

 Chapter 81

    Davey''s Point of View.


    Raging, that is what I feel right at this moment. I heard loud and clear the conversation with that f*****g arsehole, and to say I am angry is a distinct understatement. How f*****g dare, he! Introduce a woman to the poor littled, trying to make him call her mummy, for a f*****g news piece. It is clear as day that man has no real love for his son. Well, he can f**k right off, because I will be the father Andy needs. I will never insist he call me by that name, but I will be there for the littled, showing him what it means to have two loving people in his life. Kathline instructs me where to go as we head towards Newcastle, hurtling down the Felling Bypass, going a lot faster than the 50 MPH sign that is disyed. Hell, I hope I do not get a ticket, or pulled over. This road has speed cameras along it, although the dashboard on Kathline''s car gives me an indication of where they are so I can brake in time to pass them, I just hope I have not missed a couple, or get pulled over by PC Plod.


    Kathline is sitting beside me, her hands shaking with anger, her face contorted with worry about her little boy. s**t, we both need another massage after this crap. Am I annoyed about our hotel stay? Not really. Maybe slightly disappointed, but Andy is way more important than a night of ying out every s****l fantasy I have evere up with regarding Kathline over the years. Now that we are going to be living together, we have the rest of our lives to live out those.


    "I am so sorry about this Davey," she whispers again.


    "Don''t be. Andy first. Plus, I was thinking, maybe we can ask the hotel to put a single bed in our room, it is big enough, and just have a family night away. Going to the hotel may take Andy''s mind off whatever the f**k went on this morning." I sigh out. "Can we just get him first." Kathline sighs, clearly worried sick.


    Another reason why I want to punch that arsehole in the face, that would give his reporters something else to write about. t**t.


    "Okay, so once we get over the Tyne Bridge, head onto the motorway, they live in Jesmond," Kathline states, as I slow the car down, to the now 30 MPH speed limit, whilst driving across the bridge.


    Soon I am pulling up outside therge, detached house on Jesmond Dean Road, as Kathline is practically out of the car, and all but running towards the front door, before I even have time to fully stop the car.


    Parking up, I get out, and jog up the driveway, reaching her, I take hold of her hand in mine, giving her some much-needed support, whilst knowing her presence will calm me down, a little bit.


    A woman in a light grey maid''s uniform answers the door. I mean,e on, in this day and age, they have staff dressed like we were from the f*****g 18th century.


    "He is here," the maid, or whoever the f**k she is, states, as Andy hobbles out of the house holding his own bag of luggage whilst trying to use his crutches, his face awash with tears.


    Yeah, keeping calm has gone out of the window, as I push passed the hired help and go grab his bag from him, as Kathline rushes forward gathering him in her arms, holding him tight to her chest, soothing him. "Where is your boss?" I growl at the woman. This is not her fault, but I am in no mood to deal with any bullshit either.


    "They are indisposed at the moment," the maid tells me, straightening her back.


    "I didn''t ask if he was indisposed, I asked where the f**k he was," I growled out, walking around the house, as the maid followed me, her protests falling on deaf ears.


    I barge through a couple of the white painted doors, into arge very ornate, and very posh room, where I see Andy''s s***m doner sat his arm around that f*****g woman Kathline hates, a photographer taking pictures as a journalist sits smiling, and writing on his note pad.


    "OI, f**k TARD," I bellow at him, the journalist hardly able to contain his glee, as he begins to scribble on his note pad at a furious rate.


    "You f*****g arse wipe! You leave your six-year-old son to fend for himself when he has an injury, all because he refuses to call this b***h here Mummy on the first day of meeting her. You do not deserve a son, after all, you have not paid a penny piece for his upkeep, nor have you bothered other than a couple of times a year to see him. You are a disgrace, trying to wheel him out, to y the perfect family man for these people here," I bellow. Father of the year pales, and begins to stand up, as an older man, who looks like he wants to kill me enters the room. Guess that is b***h face Zoe''s father, well he can get f****d as well.


    "Hey, you guys want the real scoop on this man, and what type of father he is, give me a call, I will happily tell you," I growl out.


    "What is your name?" the journo asks, looking like all his Christmases havee at once.


    "Get out of my house," the S***m Doner shouts, as the older guy storms towards me.


    "With pleasure. Wanker," I shout, turning on my heel.


    Then I shoot a look at the old guy, who looks like his blood pressure has sky rocketed, hisrge face bright red with anger.


    "Oh, and just so you know. This man who is marrying your daughter, told the world and its mother what a b***h she was. He is using her to get a promotion, or your money, maybe have a think about that. But don''t you DARE try and use my girlfriend''s SON as a pawn in your games, because the truth about all this s**t wille out. TRUST ME," I shout once more.


    "Sir, your name," the journo shouts again.


    I storm out the room, thinking better of giving my name to a random journalist, as it may well affect my job.


    I exit the house, as I hear Zoe-bitch-face, shouting at her fianc¨¦, asking him to exin himself, and head to the car, suppressing a chuckle, bet that journo is having the time of his life right now, recording everything that is going on in that house. Taking over from Kathline, I lift Andy up and get him in his car seat.


    "Calm down Davey," Kathline whispers to me.


    I look at Andy and see his tear-streaked face, then gently wipe them away with my thumb.


    "Sorry buddy, I did not mean to upset you," I say with a sigh.


    "Davey, I don''t have toe back here again, do I? I don''t like my dad, or that woman, or the old man who threatened to spank me if I did not do as he told me to," Andy asked.


    "Where is your boss?" I growl at the woman. This is not her fault, but I am in no mood to deal with any bullshit either.


    "No buddy, you never have toe here again. Nobody, and I mean NOBODY will ever hit you or spank you," I say, another wave of anger rushing though my veins, as Kathline stiffens, then before I can turn around she is now storming back through the doors of the house, and the shouts from inside increase before she storms back out, then gets into the car, turning round and smiling at Andy.


    "Andy, you do not need to make a choice now, but we shall talk when you have calmed down about if you want to keep in touch with your father." Kathline smiles at him.


    "I don''t want to see him again. You are my Mammy," Andy states, jutting his little chin upwards.


    "Now, Mammy and I were at a hotel for the night, would you like to go home, ore stay in the nice hotel with us?" I ask Andy, he could do with something to take his mind off what was going on around him.


    "Can I stay at the hotel?" Andy asks, his brown eyes wide with wonder.


    "Of course, you can buddy." I smile at him, then reverse out of the drive and head back to the hotel.


    As we walk into reception, I request a put-up bed for Andy, and the receptionist smiles at me, telling me that the sofa folds out into another bed, and that they will send someone with fresh bedding for it. Grabbing Andy up into my arms, I carry him up to the top floor and show him our room.


    "Now, we can go to the really posh restaurant, or we can go to the posh restaurant that has a carvery for our meal, which do you prefer?" I ask the little man.


    He shrugs his little shoulders, then looks up at me, tears in his eyes. "Davey, will you be my daddy instead of him please?" he asks.


    I look over at Kathline, not sure what the hell to say.


    Kathline looks at me then smiles down at Andy.


    "Davey is going to move into our house permanently would you like that." Expertly changing the subject.


    "Yes, and that means he can be my daddy," Andy states, not letting that conversation go.


    I smile at him, sitting him down on therge bed, then kneel before him. "Andy, I am more than happy for you to call me Daddy, if that''s what you want. But that is up to your mammy and you. I love you buddy, no matter what you decide to call me," I tell him, letting both him, and his mother know, I am okay with this, but the decision is ultimately theirs.


    "Mammy, can I call Davey Daddy please?" Andy asks Kathline.


    She stands, her eyes wide with shock, then joins me, kneeling before her son. "Yes, if that''s what you want, you can." She smiles a tear falling onto her cheek.


    "Daddy, can we go to the carbery please?" he asks, mispronouncing the word.


    "Yes, we sure can. Now let''s get changed, and we shall go and spend some family time together whilst the hotel makes up a bed for you." I grin, my heart bursting with pride. Kathline looks at me. "Are you sure about this Davey?" she whispers softly.


    "Never been more certain of anything in my life. I love you both, and you two are mine."

 Chapter 82

    Ben''s Point of View.


    How is it, that four days on-shift feels like four weeks, and four days off, feels like four hours? Once upon a time, I was grateful to be getting back to work after my days off. But not now, as much as I love my job, I miss Lucy, plus given Cal and the kids are staying with us, I have had no quality time with her over the past four days.


    Don''t get me wrong, I do not regret my decision to let Lucy''s brother and his kids stay with us, not in the slightest, but they do monopolise a lot of our time. Still, Kirsty and Dante are happy, they have good food in their bellies, and have spent a lot of time ying in the back garden, and before the storms hit, at the beach.


    It seems that the boss and my mother''s dates are going well, she has a glow on her cheeks. That is good news for her, but I cannot help but feel a little apprehensive about the whole thing. I just hope the boss doesn''t hurt her. But so far, so good, however, tonight, myst night before getting on-shift tomorrow, we all are going to the mother''s for tea, and guess what, my boss is going to be there, ying happy families with my mother. I am not sure how I feel about this, my need to protect her is strong, plus who wants to spend theirst night off before four days on-shift with their boss? Not me, but I will, as Lucy said, be happy for them and be a good son.


    "Hey, kids are all spick and span," Lucy shouts through from the room the kids are using.


    I chuckle slightly, because she may have them all washed and cleaned, with brand new clothes on, but I would like to guess that, give it five minutes of getting downstairs, they will be covered in something or other.


    "Thanks Sis, I am ready, you go get yourself sorted," Cal shouts through.


    I pull on my dark wash denims and ck V-necked pullover, as Lucy arrives in our bedroom.


    "Give me five minutes, actually make it ten. I will just grab a quick shower and get ready," She tells me, passing like a blur as she rushes to the shower.


    I sit on the end of the bed,cing up my trainers, shaking my head slightly, with a small chuckle. Lucy had taken a half-day holiday from work, so that she could help get the kids ready with Cal. She is wanting them to make an impression on the boss, hoping they behave and not give him reason to bounce Cal''s application.


    "Calm down Lucy, it is only tea at the mother''s," I shout through.


    "Yes, with the Station Officer, I mean, Cal needs to make a good impression, and so do the kids," Lucy shouts through, still worrying.


    "Hey, he may be shagging my mother, but honestly he would not expect the kids to be perfect, he has a grandson of his own," I shout through.


    Shagging my mother, the thought sends a shiver through me. I really do not want to think about that.


    "They are not shagging, well not yet," Lucy states,ing back into the room wrapped in a towel, her body glistening with droplets of water from the shower.


    s**t, I really need some alone time with her, because I am rock hard, and want to sack off this tea, and just eat Lucy instead.


    "How do you know?" I ask her.


    "We may have had a talk yesterday." Lucy shrugs.


    "Do I want to know?" I ask.


    Lucy giggles slightly shaking her head.


    "Probably not." Sheughs.


    s**t, I really do not want to know, but now find myself morbidly curious, although I am happy to hear they have not got jiggy with it yet, I cannot deny that.


    Lucy pulls on a pair of mid blue, ripped at the knee, denims, pairing it with a ck wrap top, slipping her feet into some ck ts, she looks stunning.


    "No time for make up," she deres more to herself than me.


    I don''t care, if I am honest, she looks amazing without make up, and I prefer it. Scraping her hair into a bun at the nape of her neck she does a quick check of herself in the mirror. "You look beautiful." I smile at her.


    It is not a good boyfriend line, she really does look beautiful, she is so effortlessly stunning, and my heart does that flip thing again.


    "Thank you." She smiles at me, as I lean in and ce a soft kiss on her lips.


    "Right, we best get going before the kids get messy again." Lucy smiles happily.


    I have said it before, and I will say it again, she will make a perfect mother, and really, I am excited to start that part of our future together. Although I know the timing is not quite right for us yet, far to soon, and I want to enjoy time just us, plus, call me old fashioned, I would want a ring on it, before getting her pregnant.


    We round up the kids into the car, as Cal states he will walk over to the mother''s, as there is not a lot of room for two car seats and an adult in the back. The kids wave excitedly to him, as he sets off on the shortish walk, and I jump into the driver''s seat. "Now remember kids, we must be on our best behaviour tonight," Lucy warns them for the umpteenth time.


    "Yes, Aunty Lucy," Kirsty replies, sounding more like a fed-up teenager than the four-year-old she is.


    I chuckle again, knowing that the kids are probably sick of hearing how they must behave, and shake my head. Lucy really needs to calm down.


    As I pull up outside the mother''s, Lucy gets out of the car and helps Kirstie get out of her seat, as I go to the other side and lift Dante into my arms, walking round to the path before cing him on his feet. Both kids immediately run up the pathway, and bang on the door to the mother''s house.


    The door opens, and Wow! Who is this woman, and where is my mother? She is stood in a pair of ck denims, that mould to her legs, a long burgundy coloured shirt, her hair hanging down over one shoulder, with perfect make-up on. She looks stunning, and a good few years younger, not that she looked her age to begin with.


    "Hey kids," she says to them, a grin on her face.


    "Wow Joanne, you look amazing." Lucy grins at her.


    I say nothing, just nod, because I cannot deny, my mother looks happier than I have seen her in a long time, and yes, she really does look great. Lucy nudges me with her elbow giving me a small frown. "Yeah, you look nice," I tell her, knowing it is an understatement, but hey, I am her son, so she is getting no more than that, it is thew!


    We head into the house to find the Boss stood, looking uncharacteristically nervous in the kitchen, wearing my mother''s flowery pinny, stirring something in the pan. Now, if I was like most of my teammates at the station, I would click a photo of this big boss man stood in a flowery pinny and make mountains of copies cing them all over the station. But I am not them, although I have to admit the temptation is there, only hampered by the fact that this new rtionship, or whatever it is between the mother and the boss, is rtively secret, for now.


    "Be thankful this is me and not Davey boss." I nod at him.


    The boss looks down at his pinny shrugs and smirks.


    "It is the only spare one your mother has." He shrugs, but I see some of the tension in his shoulders lift slightly.


    "Where is Cal?" the mother asks.


    "Walking over, it is to much of a squash to have him in the back with the car seats." Lucy smiles, handing the mother a bottle of wine.


    "Ooo thank you, you didn''t have to bring anything." My mother smiles.


    "Nanna Joanne, is there any sweeties?" Kirsty asks.


    "Erm, what is the little word?" Lucy corrects her.


    "PLEASE," both her and Dante say in unison, smiling up at my mother.


    "Yes, there are some sweeties for you, now, you can have one small one now, and the rest after your tea." My mother grins down at the kids.


    The boss chuckles, then ces his wooden spoon down on the side, before walking over and shaking my hand.


    "I know this is weird for you Ben, to be honest it is for me, but it is important to your mam, and what she wants, she gets," the Boss tells me, his voice barely above a whisper.


    I nod my head, not responding, because it really is weird. I cannot deny though, I am happy he is putting her needs before his own, so that is a tick in the box beside a very long list of things he has to live up to, for me to ss him as good enough for her. "Right, we best get going before the kids get messy again." Lucy smiles happily.


    Am I being overprotective, about this? Damn right I am, after what she has gone through with bozos in the past, I make no apologies for it.


    Finally, Cal arrives, and he stands looking slightly nervous at the Boss, and I don''t me him, after all, one word from the Station Officer and his aspirations to join the brigade could be halted in their tracks.


    "Come on, sit down, everyone is standing on ceremony, and I don''t like it," my mother deres.


    Everyone takes a seat, as Kirstie opens her small kinder bar, and promptly gets the chocte all over her pretty dress, making Lucy sigh slightly before getting a damp cloth to try and clean her up.


    We eat the food, all chatting, the atmosphere changing from being awkward at first, to being a lot more rxed. I watch on as the Boss, smiles at my mother, every time she says something inappropriate, because she is nervous, he throws his head back bellowing withughter. s**t, he seems happy, and clearly more than a little invested in her.


    "Any news from the police about the arsonist boss?" I ask, wondering if they have been in touch over the past few days.


    "Only that they released that Linda woman, pending further investigation. Although she was cautioned for stalking Josie. So, we are no further forward." He sighs out.


    I shake my head; we really need to catch this bastard before more people are killed.


    "Also, Station officer Morris, is finally retiring, I got an email this morning." He shrugs. "Oh, is he at your station?" Lucy asks.


    "Nope, he is at Marley Potts station, he has been around forever." I smile at her.


    "Yes, and they need to find a recement." The boss nods.


    "Anyone we know lined up for it?" I ask, as the Boss looks at me.


    "There are a couple of names being mentioned," he states, not stating who or where they are from, and I know I will get no other information out of him.


    Cal sits quietly, obviously still very nervous.


    "Also, I had an email from HQ, I cannot say anything officially, but they are looking to get you onto the next fitness test. It will be sooner rather thanter, if you pass the first part of the interview," the Boss tells Cal.


    Cal looks up shocked. "So quick, wow," he answers.


    "I need someone parttime, I cannot give you the reasons why, so I asked them to rush it through." The Boss smiles at Cal.


    "Thank you." Cal smiles, looking shell shocked.


    "When I get into the office tomorrow, I will send you the details of the first interview, and the fitness test over." The mother smiles at him.


    "Boss, can I use the training tower with Cal, just to get him ready?" I ask.


    "Yes, but it will have to be on a night, and when nobody has it booked in. Your mam has the schedule." He smiles and nods.


    I have never seen him smile so much. Lucy looks at me, a smile on her face, but with tears in her eyes, and I squeeze her knee in silent support. I know she really wants this for her brother, we all do, but now she will have two of us to worry about, when we are on the job.


    My phone buzzes in my pocket, and I take it out.


    Davey - Kathline and I are living together, going to move my s**t out of mine when we are next off-shift. If Cal wants the house, it is his for the same rent. He cane take a look after we finish tomorrow night.


    I look to Lucy showing her the text and the tears that were in her eyes fall onto her face, a wide smiled on her face.


    "Hey Cal, fancy moving to a big three-bedroomed house with decent sized garden in Hastings Hill for the same as what you are paying now?" I ask him.


    Cal looks over at me, shocked to the core, nodding his head.


    "Yeah, Davey is moving in with Kathline." I grin, happy for Lucy''s brother.


    "Oh, that is great news. Although I think we need to organise a cleaning crew Lucy, he is a messy sod," my mam says pping her hands with glee.


    "Count me in, plus any building of furniture." The boss grins over at Cal.


    I look at him, and just like that, I totally approve of his rtionship with my mother.

 Chapter 83

    Lucy''s Point of View


    Looking at the clock, I see it is just past 3pm. I head out to the sales board and see that the team with my help has hit target for the month, with one week to go. I go knock on Anders'' door, as he hangs up the phone shaking his head a little. I would not say he looks annoyed, but he looks far from pleased. I second guess the reason I hade in here, to see if he is happy to let the guys have an early finish, given they reached target, with a full week of sales to go. "Hey, what''s up?" Anders asks.


    "Erm, well, the team has hit the monthly target today, and well, we still have a full week of sales. I was going to ask if they could do a flyer and finish now?" I asked him.. Anders grunts, looking up at the clock, then blinks his eyes.


    "s**t, yes, I was going to let them go after lunch. Time just passed me by." He shrugs.


    I wonder what is bothering him, hoping it is not the fact that Josie has volunteered with myself and Joanne to clean Davey''s house, as he moved all his things outst night.


    "Cool, I will go let them know." It is a well-known fact in sales that once Friday afternoonse, nobody is avable to talk to, they are pretty pointless, so having the early finish as a bonus for having a good week or hitting targets doesn''t, in theory, cost thepany any real time.


    I head out onto the sales floor, and give the team the good news, that let''s be honest, they have all been waiting for and hoping they could get out early.


    They disappear like rats from a sinking ship, out the door in double-quick time. I smile, remembering that feeling very well, from when I worked at my old ce. Stepping back into my office, Anders shouts through for me to go back into his office for a chat. Guess I am about to find out what is bothering him. Taking a deep breath I walk back to his office, taking a seat.


    "Are you going to Davey''s, or should I say Cal''s house straight after you are finished here?" he asks.


    "Yeah, that''s the n. Ben is going to meet me there." I smile.


    I n on taking the bus, as the fire station is a short drive from the house, and it makes no sense for him toe all the way into the city to pick me up to drive all the way back.


    "I will take you across, I was trying to hire a van to get your brother moved out of his current ce tomorrow, but they are not hiring Saturday and Sunday because they are fully booked because of the air show. So... I have let Ben know I cannot get a van." He sighs. "That''s okay, as long as we get it cleaned and the grass cut, I''m sure we can move the furniture over in little bits after Ben has finished work on Saturday and Sunday night." I smile, wondering if that''s what has annoyed him, but not sure why it would. "Sure, if you like, I can spare a few hours helping as well. I know Josie will want to help, so you have two for the price of one." Heughs, quoting the recent sales pitch, ¡ê2000 for one issue with the second issue free.


    "Hey, we only want, ¡ê1000 for those half-pages anyway, so we''re not losing anything," I defend with a giggle.


    Anders lets out a chuckle, nodding his head.


    "Was that what was annoying you earlier?" I ask, maybe I shouldn''t be so friendly with my CEO, but to be fair, we are more like a group of friends now.


    "No," Anders curt reply, shaking his head.


    I don''t want to push him, but it is intriguing to say the least, so I wait to see if he will divulge any more information. After a couple of moments, I realise that''s the only answer I''m going to get, so I quickly try toe up with a change of subject. "Josie is doing a fire inspection at the moment, with just that youngd, Wayne or whatever his name is," Anders states, the look of annoyance flickers on his face once more.


    Now I get what''s bothering him, he''s worried. Especially since the police found pictures of Josie in Linda''s house, and now she''s been released from police custody, he''s naturally concerned.


    "Hey, Wayne may seem a little young, but he has a good head on his shoulders. Plus, we''ve been going to our self-defence sses. Linda try''s anything, she''ll get more than she bargained for, trust me, Josie is no slouch," I try to reassure him. Anders nods once, but I can see he''ll not rx until Josie is back from the inspection and messaging him that she''s okay.


    "I''ll being over with her tonight. Not that I''m any good at cleaning, I have staff for that s**t. But I don''t mind doing some of the garden." Anders sighs. "Hey, you don''t have to."


    I appreciate the help and support, but seriously, Anders and manualbour are not cohabitors, despite his strong muscles.


    "Na, I don''t mind, Josie loves to help people, and I love to see her happy. Plus, your brother deserves a helping hand." He smiles.


    "Cool, well I best get on the phone to the printers, and organise the cut off for the issue, else I''ll not get out of here in time. " I smile, then head off back to my office.


    Finally with the printer sorted, with the files of graphics being promised to them in ten days, I shut down myputer, before grabbing my bag, that contains leggings and an old t-shirt ready for me to clean and bleach. I hope Anders is ready to go. "Hey, I am ready when you are." I smile at him as he nods his head, his fingers furiously typing, then shuts down hisputer, with a sigh, before grabbing his suit jacket. I hope he has something to were other than business dress to cut the long grass, but some how I doubt it.


    We pull up outside the house, we''re the first here, given Ben and Josie, Joanne and Whip-Me don''t finish ''til six, but I have a key, as Davey had passed Ben a spare one yesterday when he made the offer to Cal.


    Opening the door, it''s not as bad as what I was made to believe, and I wonder if Kathline gave the ce a quick dust around when Davey moved outst night. My phone buzzes to say I have a text, and I see it''s from Cal.


    Kathline has said she will watch the kids for a few hours if I want to work at the house. Do you think they''ll be okay? They hardly know her. Xxx


    I am sure they''ll be fine, and she has your number, if they aren''t then you can go pick them up. Xxx


    I smile, my heart warming at just how good a father my younger brother is. It could''ve been so very different, and I am d we had great parents when they were alive to show us by example. Despite his acting out stage when they first died, he''s turned his life around, and I feel so proud of him.


    I grab the key for the garden shed from the top of the kitchen countertop, he had kindly left thewnmower and strimmer, as Kathline had them at her house anyway. He also left most of his furniture, which means Cal doesn''t need to worry much about purchasing anything, other than two spare beds for the kids'' rooms. Little does he know that I ordered a princess bed for Kirstie and a racing car bed for Dante, as a surprise for them.


    I head out into the overgrown garden, Anders hot on my heals, as I pull out thewnmower and strimmer.


    "Joanne is bringing the cleaning stuff. So, I''ll strim, if you don''t mind mowing." I smile at Anders.


    "Put me to work," he states, and I grin at him.


    I begin to strim the top off the grass, to a length that''ll be okay for mowing, then nce around, rolling my lips as I see Anders, in his full suit, trying to work out how to start thewnmower.


    "Push the orange button and hold the little leaver under the handle," I instruct him, tying to keep the amusement from my tone.


    The garden is pretty big, bigger than the one at our house, so the kids will have plenty of space to run around and y once it is cut down.


    I''m lost in my work, when I feel two strong arms circle my body, the sparks that erupt on my skin lets me know exactly who it is, and I cannot suppress the smile.


    "I''ll do that babe," Bens low voice whispers in my ear.


    "You''re here." I smile, my heart leaping with joy.


    I often wonder if the intensity of our connection will waver, but so far, it has only increased with each passing day.


    "Yes, now I''ll take over doing this, it''s a big job, I didn''t expect you to do it," Ben all but admonishes me.


    I giggle slightly, nodding my head and passing him the strimmer, before heading into the house, as Joanne arrives, damn she gets more morous every day, she really is growing in confidence. Not that she didn''t appear to have it in truck loads, but this is different, like she is happy and proud to be herself. It''s very good to see.


    "Hey, did you go out and do the garden in that skirt?" Joanne asks.


    I look down, then realise I have not changed into the leggings and old t-shirt, damn Anders and I must have looked ridiculous tackling the garden in full business dress, and I regret my inwardughter at him earlier.


    "I forgot to get changed." Iugh as Josie looks out the French doors that lead to the garden shaking her head and giggling at Anders.


    "Is it totally weird that I am perving the arsehole, whilst he does manualbour in a business sui?!" she asks, but I gather it''s a rhetorical question rather than one that requires an answer.


    Although I''m enjoying a good old perv myself as I nce at Ben, his big muscles bulging as he moves the strimmer from side-to-side. Mydy parts pulse at the sight of him, and if I''m totally honest I cannot wait to have the house back to ourselves.


    Grabbing my bag, I quickly go to the bathroom, and get changed, before heading back down the stairs to be greeted with an array of cleaning products, sponges, mops, and buckets.


    "There is quite a bit of limescale on the taps, so I have bags and white vinegar, we need to make little pouches and pop them over the bottom, thene back tomorrow and take them off," Joanne orders and both Lucy and I look at her, the question on both our lips. "Vinegar?" Josie asks.


    "Yes, best thing, and a lot cheaper than the overpriced limescale removers you can buy. Although the house will stink like a chip shop for a couple of days." Joanneughs.


    With a shrug of our shoulders, Josie and I set to work to cover the taps with the bags of white vinegar, then realise, that perhaps we should have left a hot and cold without the homemade limescale remover so we could fill the buckets of water. Fixing our mistake, the three of us are soon busy washing paint work, cleaning windows, hoovering the floors, as Cales in, looking around the house, a wide smile on his face, but then quickly checks his phone, clearly worried about the kids. "Hey, they are fine with Kathline, she is a good sort." Josie reassures my brother with a smile.


    "Okay, so what do you need me to do?" he asks, as if it''s not going to be his home.


    "Bleach the toilet and bath, it is a bit yellow around the bowl," Joanne states with a smile, handing him a bottle of bleach, as he nods his head and disappears upstairs. Ben walks in, giving me a warm smile.


    "Garden''s cut down, needs a good weed, but it is safe for the kids now." He grins wrapping his arm around me.


    "Damn mother, you are using vinegar to clean again. Now I want some fish and chips," he moans to Joanne, whilst he pulls me into his chest and steals a quick kiss.


    "Hey, you always say that, and so it''s all in hand." Joanne grins at her son, as the door opens and Whip-Me walks in, followed by Davey, Twinkle, Wayne and Headache, his harmsden with fish and chips for everyone, along with some bottles of vi pop. "I got coke, but also, some dandelion and burdock, and sarsapari. You cannot have chips from the chippy without those," Whip-me shouts then walks over and nts a big kiss on Joanne''s lips, as Anders looks over eyes wide, but says not a word. Ben shakes his head, but smirks, then whispers to me.


    "The team all know now, after Twinkle walked in on them snogging behind his desk."


    "Oh," I reply giggling.


    "Yes, they have taken the eyes out of me all afternoon. Calling me Daddy''s favourite." Ben chuckles.


    "You are my favourite." I grin at him.


    "Humm, you want to call me daddy?" he groans slightly.


    I bite my bottom lip, never had I thought of such a thing, but now he mentions it, the pulsing of mydy bits indicates I''m not averse to the idea.


    "So, let''s eat, then get this ce ship shape and Bristol fashion before Cal moves in tomorrow," Whip-me orders and Joanne grins with pride as she helps him sort out the food, and I''m gued with very undy-like thoughts about calling Ben Daddy when the kids and Cal finally move into this house.

 Chapter 84

    Ben''s Point of View.


    I have always thought of myself as a kind, sensitive lover and probably ssed as being very vani in the bedroom.


    For me, s*x is always about emotion, rather than chasing pure l**t. However, when I thought of Lucy calling me daddy, my d**k went as hard as steal, my pulse beating wildly, and I felt like I was about to make a schoolboy error ande in my pants. I was that turned on.


    My predicament was made harder, (pun intended) by the flush on Lucy''s cheeks, and the dtion of her eyes, indicating she was definitely liking the idea. The thoughts have literally gued me ever since, and I cannot believe I like this idea as much as I am. I think I need a crash course on what all this s**t means. Maybe I should read some of the mother''s romance s**t she reads, find out what the hell it is all about.


    Cal and the kids are not moving out until probably Monday, when I am back off shift, so I have a few days of research to get through. If this is what Lucy wants, you can bet yourst penny that is what I will give her.


    Pulling into the station, I park the car, as it is Saturday, I do not need to drop Lucy off at work, plus the mother doesn''t work weekends, so I do not have the embarrassment of my work mates catching her and whip-me as she still calls him, snogging in the office. Today should be an easy day. We are joining our colleagues from around the city at the air show. On standby should anything happen, along with the lifeguards, given most of the disy is done in the skies over the edge of the North Sea.


    The Sundend International Air show is one of the highlights of what this city has to offer. Thergest free air show in the country, it is always packed with people from all over the ce,ing to see the many aircraft as they do death defying aerobatics in the skies above. Although we are on duty, it does give us a chance to engage with the widermunity, and we will allow the kids to sit in the engine and talk to them about fire safety. However, if we get a shout, we have to get them out of the engine and away in double quick time, so we must have a n, one that the boss will go through before we set off.


    I walk in, and see Davey sitting in his usual spot, nose burried into the Sundend Echo.


    "Morning." I greeted him, and he returned his normal grunt in response.


    Josie is pulling out some of the disy equipment for the air show, and, as usual, nobody is helping her.


    "Hey, let me help." I shout over to her, annoyed at my fellow co-workers.


    "Thanks Ben. I am d one of you have manners." She shouts, over in the direction of Headache and Twinkle, who are busy fighting over the fact Jam is called Jam not Jelly, as Wayne called it in his fake American ent.


    "Sorry Josie, I am just helping Headache make the snack lunch whilst you are busy." Wayne defends himself.


    "f*****g PACKED LUNCH not Snack Lunch.... Seriously!" Headache shouts.


    "f*****g hell Headache, stop shouting, you will give yourself a f*****g headache, and the rest of us." Davey growls out, shaking his head.


    Twinkle walks into the station, although he is notte for his shift, he ister than normal. His eyes have dark circles around them, and his face looks seriously pissed off.


    "You okay Twinkle?" Josie asks him with concern.


    "Yeah. The ''Mrs'' has her sister staying over, and well, let''s just say. I am persona non grata or however you say it, again. I swear, other than the ballroom dancing, I am sure she hates everything about me. I am not refined enough, or posh enough. My job is not good enough. Why do I not want to make something of my life? I had it on f*****g stereo from the pair of them all night." He sighs, heading to the kitchen, and pouring himself a strong cup of coffee, clearly to wake himself up.


    I refrain from making ament, but I honestly do not know why he stays with that woman. He would be far better off on his own, but for all their fighting, I think he must still love her, else why would he put up with all her s**t? The thought that Lucy and I ever end up like those two makes me feel sick to the stomach, but I know deep down we won''t. Lucy is the kindest, most loving, beautiful woman I have ever met. She supports me, as much as I support her, and has no false airs and graces, so I doubt she would turn into Mrs Twinkle.


    "Is your new daddy in his office? I need to check if there is an update on when I can go part-time." Twinkle asks me.


    I feel the low growl in my chest, as I re at him, and refuse to acknowledge his question.


    I may have a new eptance of the boss and my mother, especially seeing how he will do anything for her, but I am in no way wanting to call him f*****g Daddy.


    Daddy.


    s**t.


    Yep, that has my d**k half chub again as my mind instantly returns to the thoughts of Lucy saying it to me. I wonder if there is something wrong with me, fantasising about this s**t.


    Turning my back on Twinkle and his crap, I take out therge recruitment pull-up, and ce it beside the rest of the kit Josie had got out of the cupboard. I know we will not be taking most of this stuff, as we are still on duty, but no doubt Josie wants it all out just in "Hey, do you know where the cookies are? There are none in the cupboard." Twinkle asks with a frown.


    case.


    "Biscuits, not cookies." Headache hisses out, as Wayne flips the bird in his direction, obviously fed up with him critiquing his ent.


    The boss walks into themon room, clearing his throat, just as the yellow watch all make their way off shift. Since some of their guys were in a road traffic ident and we rescued them, they have been rather quiet on the banter front. "Okay, red watch, listen in." he shouts, and everyone stops what they are doing, and turns towards him.


    "Headache, I want you to do the oil checks on the engine this morning, as hopefully it will be sat on the side of the road most of the day. Secondly, we can take two items with us for fire safety public information, so make your choice Josie. Thirdly, although today and tomorrow are fun shifts at the beach watching the aerones, please remember, even though we will be engaging with the public, and some of you have your families arriving with kids who will want to sit in the engine, we are still working. Two other stations are going to cover any city-wide shouts. We are to back up Marley Potts station, staying at the air show should anything happen. Joanne has printed out each of you an emergency number sheet, for the likes of lost children, and the main St Johns Ambnce co- ordinator, for first aid enquiries. The public will no doubt ask us for help with some of these issues but we cannot leave our post for. They are on the table, so each of you grab a sheet." He begins.


    "I will be joining you at the beach. However, we must have three members of the crew in the engine at all times. That means two of you create a queue and hand the kids to Headache as he shows them how to set the sirens off and pops a hat on them. One of you will be with me, talking about fire safety to the crowds where possible. We will do it in shifts, so you all get a chance to interact with the public. Yes, Davey, before you ask, that includes you." The boss states, with a re at Davey, who is not known for wanting to y nice with ''Joe public'', although since meeting Kathline and Andy, he has mellowed somewhat.


    "Yes, our families will be there, and that is great, but remember, this is not a jolly outing, there is work to do." The boss finished as we all nodded our heads in agreement.


    "Ben, can I see you in my office?" The boss asks.


    I nod my head, wondering what he wants, hoping it is not something to do with my mother, as I am kind of enjoying having a break from all the guys taking the piss out of me like yesterday, never more so after my strange reaction to the word Daddy now. I walk into his office, and he indicates with his hand for me to take a seat. Normally we just stand, so now I am wondering what the hell this is about, but I sit down in the chair opposite his desk.


    "I have your review toplete, indicating you are still okay with working." The boss tells me with a small smile.


    I let out a sigh. Yes, I know they would be checking on me, but it seems to havee round quicker than I would like.


    "I have to ask, but how are you feeling since returning to work?" He asks me.


    "Yeah, I am good" I answer his first question.


    "What about your nightmares?" he asks.


    "To be honest, they are a lot fewer than before, especially after meeting Lucy. Obviously, I had one after the Cooper Rose fire, but I think everyone would have one after that. Other than that, I am back to normal." I told him. I will not lie and say I have not had any. The boss nods his head in understanding, checking off his form.


    "Is this review not a little early?" I ask him, now wondering if it is more for my mother''s sake than the brigades.


    "Yes, and no, it is not for your mother, before you ask." The boss chuckles.


    I look at him, wondering why he had brought it forward. Is there something in my work that doesn''t seem quite right to him?


    "I am just doing this to get it over with. As you already know, Station Officer Morris is retiring. I have been asked to make my rmendations. You were the lead firefighter before your ident, and you did an outstanding job. Davey took over when you went on sick leave, and is also doing a great job. Therefore, I want to rmend you both for the promotion. I need this side of things sorted though, before I can put the paperwork in." He smiles at me.


    I am slightly taken-a-back, promotion, I thought I would never achieve that after my mental health issues. I honestly hope he is not doing this as a way to impress my mother. I go to open my mouth when he holds his hand up, interrupting me before I start. "Before you ask. No, this has nothing to do with my rtionship with Joanne. You work hard, Ben, and you are bloody good at your job. I have seen nothing to cause me concern since your return, and you have earned this chance. Davey has turned out to be a good lead firefighter as well. I would not have rmended him, because of his people skills, or should I sayck of people skills. However, since he has met Kathline and Andy, he has improved a lot, and I am more confident that he will do a good job. Hence, why I am rmending both of you. Of course, you will have others topete against from the different stations and watches but I have no qualms about rmending you and Davey." He tells me.


    I simply nod in response. For all the Marley Potts station is closer to home, I would miss this ce and my team if I got the job. However, there is something I want to know.


    "Will this affect Cal''s part-time application?"


    "Not at all. Twinkle is still pushing for part-time hours, so it is of no consequence. If either you or Davey are sessful, I will have to bring on a full-time firefighter along with Cal, but other than that, it doesn''t affect anything." He smiles. "What about Josie?" I ask, hell she is bloody good at her job, and deserves to be a lead firefighter at least.


    "Yes, if one of you goes, the other will remain as lead. However, I am going to have her shadow you both at the moment, because she deserves a chance to work her way up the ranks as well. But first things first, I need to get this report up to HQ, and let Davey know he is being rmended as well. So, if you can send him in for me please?" The boss states, effectively ending the conversation, leaving me in a little bit of shock.

 Chapter 85

    Lucy''s Point of View


    Cal is busy getting the kids both ready so we can head out and go down to the air show. Thankfully, because we now live near the beach, there is no trying to park the car, or standing in massive queues for the buses that are packed beyond capacity transporting everyone down to Seaburn beach to see the aerones in action, and visit the vast number of stalls selling goods, or the two show-grounds to see the military set ups for the day.


    After all the baking heat, the weather has turned a little more bearable after the storm, but it is still warm at 21-degrees Celsius and the cloud cover is light, so the visibility will be great. "Come on Lucy, the Red Arrows are opening the show," Cal shouts, almost as excited as the kids.


    I pull on a light cardigan, then double check that my trainers are tied up properly. There is no way I am wearing normal shoes. After all, you walk for miles during this weekend. Grabbing my purse, I make my way down the stairs to find the kids waiting. Daunte is in his pushchair, with Kirstie holding the side, and with a toddler''s leash on her arm, the other side firmly over Cal''s hand, both of them wearing a pair of ear defenders.


    "We need to find the police officers to get the child identification bracelets just in case they get lost," Cal tells me. It is clear he is taking no chances at losing either of his little ones to the hordes of people that have already descended on the promenade. Locking the door behind me, we headed down the short walk to where all the fun would begin. The sound of the MC talking over the tannoids echoes along the beach, we make our way towards the white lighthouse, which is the centre of the aircraft''s disy, when the MC announces "Red 10", the personal PR person for the RAF''s red arrows.


    ''Red 10'' introduces himself, then informs us to look to our right, and sure enough in the distance, lights appear, quickly turning into the silhouette of nine bright red hawks, red, white, and blue smokeing from the back of each ne. The Hawks fly in close formation, in a diamond shape, in front of the crowd, as they all cheer and p. As they pass by to the left, they go higher into the sky, all turning with precision at the top and twisting back around heading right again. Kirsty ps her hands with glee, whilst Dante attempts to remove his ear defenders, clearly not happy having to wear them.


    They do a few more flybys in different formations, before they split into two groups, Enid and Gypo.


    The whole crowd watches, enraptured, as one aircraft flies straight past, another doing a barrel roll around it, taking everyone''s breath away. Soon they are performing ''Valentines'', as two aircraft switch their smoke to red, flying and creating a perfect heart in the sky. Kirstie jumps with glee, as Cal lifts her onto his shoulders and I hold onto Dante in his pushchair.


    Soon we are all holding our breaths as two nes hurtled towards each other at speed, looking like they were heading for a crash before each breaking at thest second and passing each other with what looked like inches to spare, then doing arge loop to repeat the action higher in the sky. The crowds all erupt with apuse when the heart-stopping aerobatic disyes to an end.


    "We need to find some coppers before the next disy," Cal states, still concerned about the safety of his children.


    "Yeah, then we can go see Ben, he is beside the showground." I smile.


    As we walk, we find the police officers, who chat with the kids, issuing yellow paper bands that contain their details and our phone numbers before we wrap them around their wrists and stick the ends firmly together, securing them in ce. "Every pilot who is part of the RAF starts to fly in one of these. If you join your local air cadet squadron, you can also learn to fly one," the MC announced.


    "Here is the training aircraft, the Grob Tutor," he continues, and a white, single, jet ne flies across the sky.


    Cal stops to watch and lifts Kirsty onto his shoulders once more. As the ne loops the loop and performs barrel rolls, I see a mother standing with her teenage son. He is no more than 16 or 17 at the oldest, dressed in the RAF uniform of the Air Cadets. "Yes, I have done that, and that Mam," he states, then talks her through how you fly the manoeuvre.


    I smile as the woman''s face pales, as she hisses out.


    "s**t, really."


    "Yeah." He chuckles at her.


    A girl approaches dressed in the same blue uniform.


    "Corporal, the Warrant Officer is looking for you. I am on my break now," she tells him.


    He nods his head and disappears.


    The woman looks at the girl.


    "Your brother has been telling me that he has flown these manoeuvres, have you?" she asks in an usatory tone.


    "Of course, I have, I tell you what, the positive G hurts like a b***h," the younger girl of about 15ughs.


    "I don''t think I like you both going flying anymore." The woman huffs slightly, but you can see she is still proud of her kids.


    With the Grob tutor finished with its disy, we head off up the side road, and I see Ben standing outside his engine, lifting kids into it, the sirens going off every few moments.


    "Hey," he greets me with a smile, then leans over, cing a soft kiss on my lips, before taking Kirstie off Cal''s shoulders and lifting her into the engine to sit on Headache''s knee as she sts the horns.


    "Are you having fun?" he asks.


    "Yes, it is great." I grinned at him.


    Josie pops her head out of the window.


    "Hey Lucy, Anders has messaged, he has tried to ring you, but obviously you didn''t hear his call. He pulled a few strings and managed to get us a van, but only for a couple of hours at two. Can Cal go meet him at the top of Dyknds Road before the road closures and head to his old house to get some of the big stuff moved?" she asks with a smile.


    I look over at Cal, who nods his head with a wide smile in appreciation.


    "I will keep the kids down here." I smile at him, then look over at Ben who is helping another little boy into the engine before he turns his attention back to me.


    "It is going to be a huge help; it means we only have to get the smaller stuff in my car." Ben grins.


    "Oh, Joanne said she would make us all some tea, once we have finished the shift, so we can get straight on with the move," Whip-me shouts.


    "Tea with Mammy and Daddy," Twinkle shouts out the other open window in the Engine.


    Ben shakes his head, as I giggle, then ce a kiss on his cheek. Then leaning in, I whisper to him,


    "Maybe by tomorrow night I will get my daddy back." Giggling.


    Ben stiffens, and lets out a low growl, as if he is in pain, then shes me a look with his beautiful grey eyes that are almost ck with desire.


    Yeah, I thought so, he likes the thought of me calling him daddy.


    Well, once Cal and the kids are moved out, he can live out any fantasy he wants with me. I am all in, because as much as I have loved having my brother, niece, and nephew staying with us, I am desperate to have some private time with Ben. Who would have thought either of us had a daddy fetish? Not me, that is for sure.


    2PMes round quickly, and we wave goodbye to Cal. I leave Ben to his work and make my way around the different disys with the kids, stopping to watch the various air disys take ce, my personal favourite, the Battle of Britain flight, a Lancaster bomber nked by a Hurricane and the world-famous Spitfire. All of them flew in the Battle of Britain in World War 2.


    After taking the kids onto the showground, they wear camouge hats, get sat on tanks by the soldiers, y with the weapons, climb in different helicopters, and pretend to fly a ''Red Arrow''. They have now eaten enough candyfloss and sugar-dummies to make even the sweetest tooth feel sick. I decided it was time to walk up towards Joanne''s.


    As we pass the fire engine, Ben hangs his head out of the window, as Josie sticks a sticker on a kid, with arge bright smile.


    "Hey, I am getting these up to your mam''s," I tell him.


    "Yeah, we will be finished and heading back to the station in about half-an-hour, so we should be there by half-six at thetest. Tell her to feed you and the kids first, we will have ours when we get there," Ben shouts out, waving at the kids in the queue. Wayne walks over to the pushchair and smiles down at Dante.


    "Hey little guy, are you enjoying being in your stroller?" he asks.


    Headache approaches, rolling his eyes.


    "He means pushchair Dante," he states, then looks at me.


    "You don''t have any painkillers, do you? My head is killing me after setting off the sirens all day," he states.


    "Sorry, no, not on me." I smiled, suppressing a giggle as it was the turn of Wayne to roll his eyes.


    "Just say NO, Headache," Davey shouts, repeating the famous government advert aimed at young people to discourage them from taking drugs.


    We all chuckle as I wave goodbye to everyone, grateful for the help they have all given my brother, and how they have weed both of us into their crazy gang, and walk up the street, towards Joanne''s house.


    As I walk into the house, the kids slowly walk to the sofa, both of them curling up, obviously tired from the day. I put Netflix on, ying ''Grizzly and the Lemmings'', which is the new favourite for both of them, then headed into the kitchen. "Hey, do you want some help?" I shouted to Joanne.


    "No, I am all sorted. I just baked some pasties and will make chips with them when everyone arrives. I have boiled some potatoes and vegetables for the little ones. How was your day?" she asks with a smile.


    "Great, kids loved it. Anders has got a van for a couple of hours, Cal is with him moving the big furniture that he is taking to the new house, so it just leaves the smaller stuff for Ben and Whip-Meter." I smile.


    "Oh good. I know you love the kids, but I bet you are eager to have some naughty time with Ben." Joanneughs.


    She is not wrong, but I am not going to admit that fact to Ben''s mother, but all too soon she spots my blushes andughs again.


    "So, how are your bits after the hair removal cream ident?" I asked her. After all, two can y that game.


    "Oh, almost healed. I will be all good to go when he is off-shift on Monday, and let''s just say I am as eager as you will be right now." Sheughs.


    "Erm, good to know." I smiled, blushing further, I should have known not to try and embarrass the woman who has no filter and the phrase ''too much information'' does notpute in her mind.


    "I bought the kids some PJs and some clothes, and I have set up the spare room. If Cal is okay with it, I will be happy to have them tonight, so that you guys can crack-on with the move. You can then crack-on with Ben." She winks.


    I cannot help butugh at her, she is totally mad.


    "I don''t have an issue with that, but best ask Cal when he arrives." I shake my head stillughing.


    "Good, now let''s get these two fed; do you want me to make your chips now, or would you like to wait till the rest arrive?" Joanne asks with a smile.


    "I will wait, save you doing extra work, and thank you Joanne, for everything." I smile at her.


    The kids eat some of their tea, but they are still full of all the stuff they shouldn''t really eat, but given it is a day out, I let them have and are settled back down when the doors open and the whole of Ben''s team walk in, along with Kathline and Andy. Joanne is quick to ask Cal about letting the kids stay over, and he agrees, asking Davey if it is okay to paint out the rooms for the kids, making them more child friendly. Which he agrees.


    "I will stay at the new house tonight, so I can get the painting done first thing, if you don''t mind having them tomorrow, sis?" Cal asks.


    "Don''t mind at all." I smile at him as Ben walked up behind me, wrapping his arms around my waist, the whispers huskily in my ear.


    "Guess you and Daddy are going to be alone tonight."


    My breath hitches, as I feel my arousal begin to pool out of me. Hot damn, I cannot wait to get home tonight!

 Chapter 86

    Ben''s Point of View


    It is amazing what teamwork can achieve; Cal is literally moved into his new home. All he needs is the kids. The house is sparkling clean, the smell of paint fills the air. Stretching out my muscles from the heavy lifting, I climb the stairs and head into one of the bedrooms, which, given it is halfway pink now, I presume will be Kirstie''s room.


    I stand watching from the doorway, as Lucy is painting, her tight leggings covered in stters of white and pink paint, the white t-shirt not faring much better, rides up as she reaches high with the roller, giving me a perfect view of her peachy bum. It is then I notice she has more paint on her than I think is on the walls, clumps on her arms, streaks in her hair, and her hands are bright pink. Not sure how she has managed that, but it is as cute as hell. Feeling me staring, she turns around and shes me the brightest smile I have ever seen. A pink streak of paint is on her forehead, with little white dots all over her face. I cannot help but chuckle, even in this state, she is the most beautiful woman on this earth, and nobody can tell me differently. "Hey, it is gone half-nine, we need to get going." I smile at her.


    Since the mother agreed for the kids to stay with her, and Cal is staying here for the night, I have been more than a little excited about getting my girl home, and alone. "Okay, I will just finish off thisst little bit, I will be two minutes." Lucy grins at me.


    She bends over to the paint tray, and it is now very clear why she is covered in paint, as she doesn''t roll the paint roller and get a smooth coating. No, she ps it into the paint, pushing it down, covering the roller, then, without even attempting to remove the excess, she picks it up, the paint dripping down her arm and plops it on the wall, the rolls like hell to stop the drips running down the wall. Seriously, the kids could not have made as much of a mess. Again, I shake my head, chuckling. As cute as she is doing this, there is not a cat in hell''s chance she is getting into my car like this, not without some serious coverage on the seats and floor.


    "I will see you downstairs." I grin at her.


    I grabbed a few bin bags, then headed to the car,pletely covering the passenger seats and floor where she would sit, before heading back inside to see Lucy washing her hands in the kitchen sink.


    "This paint gets everywhere," Lucyins as she scrubs her hand, and I have to wonder if she has bothered to see her face and body, because they are just as bad.


    "Yeah, I guess it does." I nod at her in agreement. Hell, I am not going to call her out for her mess, firstly, because she looks so happy. Secondly, because she may get offended, and I really want some sexy time with her tonight.


    "f*****g hell Sis, you are covered." Calughs as hees into the kitchen, only a few sshes of blue paint on his hands.


    "Shut up, you know I always make a mess painting." Lucy shrugs.


    "Did you just throw the paint against the wall and hope for the best?" Cal teases, as Lucy pouts slightly.


    "Nope, I painted it, and I made sure everything was covered before I started," Lucy defends herself.


    "It looks great up there Lucy." I smile, defending my girl.


    "Thank you." Her face lit up at thepliment.


    "Suck a*s." Cal coughs,ughing.


    "Anyway, we are going to head home now, Cal. I wille over tomorrow with the kids, after I pick them up from Joanne''s." Lucy smiles at her brother.


    "Thanks Sis, for everything, you are amazing, even if you do paint walls like a three-year-old." Cal chuckles.


    "Oi, I could get offended. However, ... I know it''s true." Lucy giggles, and reaches out to give her brother a hug, which he expertly avoids, making herugh.


    "Come on Lucy, let''s get home." I smile, and she turns nodding at me, grinning like a Cheshire cat.


    Finally, we pull up outside our home. It has been a long night, but first-things-first, I really do not want sshes of paint all over my carpets or walls, so I guess I am going to have to strip her bare before we enter. "Let''s go in through the garage, you have a little paint on you." I smile.


    Lucy looks down at herself then giggles. "I would say more than a little." She giggles.


    I chuckle and shake my head at her, then open the garage door, as Lucy follows me, closing it behind her. Reaching out to her, I lift up the paint sodden t-shirt, pulling it over her head, throwing it to one side.


    The sight of her ample breasts in the whitecy bra, her n*****s all hard and pointing at me, makes me groan out, even in this state she is so damned sexy. My fingers find the waist of her leggings and slowly pull them down her long shapely legs, as she bites her bottom lip watching me. As she steps out of them, I begin trailing kisses up her legs, unable to contain myself or wait a second longer.


    Lucy lets out a soft moan, as her fingers run through my hair.


    "Oh Daddy," she whispers, almost unsure of herself.


    My engorged length twitches, and I groan against the softness of her skin, my fingers finding the hem of her thong, and move it down. Ridding her of her knickers, my mouth greedily seeks out her beautiful glistening and soaking wet p***y, as she spreads her legs wider for me, giving me ess. I take one long lick front to back as Lucy moans, her hands now fisting my hair and pulling slightly. Her knees buckle slightly as she begins to slowly gyrate her hips, rubbing herself all over my face. My hands reach up and grab her waist, holding her in ce, as my tongue explores her crevices, the taste of her sweet nectar driving me crazy. Lucy shudders, slightly, her moans growing louder by the second.


    "Yes, Daddy right there," she whimpers.


    Her words make my control snap, and I push her towards the brick wall, as my mouthtches onto her swollen c**t, sucking it as she whimpers and moans out.


    "f**k you are so wet," I growl at her, as I move my hand down to her soaked p***y, and insert a finger, pumping in and out as I continue to suck and massage her c**t with my tongue.


    "Oh God," Lucy cries out, as her body involuntarily thrusts against me.


    "I aming ... oh DADDY!" she shouts just as I feel her walls clench against my fingers, her juices flowing coating my fingers, running down my hand.


    Not giving her any time to recover, I stand up, removing her bra, andtch on to her hard n****e, as I pull down the zip of my trousers, pushing them down so they pool at my knees before letting her n****e go with a soft bite, lifting my head up, my lips find hers as I give her a punishing kiss.


    Lining myself up with her, I push my hard c**k inside, as she lets out another moan, her leg hooking around my waist, giving me more ess. The softness of her walls clenches my rock-hard c**k, as I slip into her, letting out a low groan. This is what heaven feels like, because this is better than any other earthly experience. My hands move round cupping the cheeks of her backside, as I lift her up slightly, her other leg hooks around my waist. "Harder Daddy," Lucy begs, her lips parted, her eyes hooded.


    I thrust hard inside her, as she shivers, then pull out slowly, leaving just the tip in, before giving her another hard thrust.


    "Oh God Yes, Harder," Lucy moans out, pleading with me.


    Who am I to not give my perfect girl what she wants? I thrust hard and fast, hitting the neck of her c****x as she whimpers and moans, begging for more.


    I feel her walls grip me once more, as her body again begins to convulse as she reaches her high. She looks so beautiful when shees undone, her cheeks flushed, her lips parted as silent screamse from her mouth.


    My balls clench, and I cannot hold back anymore. With three more deep hard thrusts, I empty myself inside her, giving her everything I have. Both breathless, we slump against the wall of the garage.


    "Wow," Lucy breathlessly whispers.


    "Yeah, wow," I pant out.


    We stay like that until my c**k goesid and slips out of her. cing Lucy back onto the floor, I smile at her, as she giggles slightly, blushing.


    "Guess we could not make it into the house." She grins at me.


    "Nope, I guess not. Now, not to be practical, but you are covered in paint, and need a shower, so let''s go." I grin at her, lifting her into my arms again, her legs automatically wrapping around my waist as I step out of my trousers and carry Lucy into the kitchen, then make my way upstairs, into the bathroom, managing to turn the shower on while still holding her against me.


    Lucy pulls the hem of my top up and I reluctantly put her down, whilst I remove it, but soon lift her up again and walk us both into the shower.


    "Now, who was a messy girl?" I ask, wondering how far I want to push this daddy thing before it gets too much for us both. "Me, Daddy." Lucy grins.


    "Then let''s get you all clean." I groan, my c**k already hard again and we do a full repeat of what happened in the garage.


    I have one single thought in my head, that I am the luckiest bastard in the world.

 Chapter 87

    Josie''s Point of view.


    I cannot confirm nor deny that I absolutely love my days off!


    Thest four days have been manic. What with work and helping Lucy''s brother move house, but today I get to have a longy-in, then head out to visit my nana and grandad, before going to Anders'' work to meet him for his swimming lesson.


    He had wanted me to go to his against night, but I opted toe home. As much as I love spending time with him, we have be a little intense and at a rapid pace, so I just wanted some alone time, to catch my breath. I also need to start doing some of my household chores before my little home bes as dirty and messy as Davey''s was.


    I don''t think Anders was overly pleased with my decision, but he was a good little boyfriend and didn''t push the issue. I am surprised he did not argue, and I cannot help but wonder if he also needed a night''s break.


    Now, given I wanted this night and half-day away from him, I cannot help but feel a little putout he did not argue with me, and wonder if he also wanted a break, and if he did, why it bothers me so much. Yes, I know, I am being ridiculous, but I cannot seem to help it.


    Stretching again, loving the fact I can starfish in my bed, I nce at the clock to see it is just past 9am. I am going to go to my Nana''s for lunch, so I decide it is best to get up now and sort out the house.


    Still in my PJs I dust, vacuum, clean paintwork, then grab some white vinegar to put on my taps like Joanne had shown me, given they have some stubborn limescale on that I cannot get off, then fill up the washing machine and set it going. After making a nice coffee, I sit down in my freshly cleaned home, curling up on the sofa and drink the hot liquid, letting out a contented sigh.


    After finishing my morning coffee, I head into the bathroom, filling the tub, adding somevender bubbles, determined to rx and enjoy my morning.


    One thing though is bothering me. Anders has not messaged me good morning. Now I know I could pick up the phone and text, but hey, I am not going to do that. I do not chase after men. Am I being petty and childish? Probably, but I am who I am, and I refuse to text first.


    As I sink into the tub, I let out another sigh of relief, this is heaven. However, I cannot still my thoughts, as they wander to Anders. I wonder if he is busy, or possibly rethinking our rtionship, after being so busy helping everyone around us for thest few days. Maybe he is in some sort of mood because I wanted a night to myself. Well, if that is the case, he can get over it. Iy my head back, determined not to give him another thought, he will text when he texts, and I will see him after lunch anyway to take him swimming. My phone pings on the side of the bath, and I grab it instantly, but feel a wave of disappointment that the message is from my Nana and not my silent boyfriend.


    ''Hi pet, I got some of that posh sd stuff you like for lunch. Do I cook rocket leaves, or are they like normal lettuce? Xxx''


    I smile, shaking my head slightly, I love this woman.


    ''Hi nana, just wash them and serve as you would normally. You didn''t have to buy it for me, I love all your food. Xxx''


    ''Your granddad said I had to. Xxx''


    That makes meugh, whenever she wants to do something for me, and I say it is okay, she always tells me it''s my grandfather''s idea, so I go along with it. I cannot confirm or deny I am a granddad''s girl.


    ''Thank you, Nana LY xxx''


    ''What''s LY? X''


    I shake my head with a smile on my face, she really does brighten up my day.


    ''It means, I love you. X''


    ''Oh, that''s nice pet. Love you more. Xx''


    I chuckle, yeah, she doesn''t quite understand text-speak and thinks an aubergine emoji, or egg nt as Wayne calls it with his Americanism''s, is just an aubergine, I don''t have the heart to tell her it is text code for a p***s.


    I wash down my body, then turn the shower on to rinse myself off, before grabbing a towel from the rail and wrapping it around myself, heading into my bedroom to get ready for the day.


    Grabbing a pair of ripped-at-the-knees jeans, and a ck tank top, with a wrap cardigan to go with it, I pull on my ck sandals, before grabbing my swimming kit, I cannot deny I have deliberately chosen the bright red number, just in case Anders is having second thoughts about us. Yeah, showing him what he will miss out on, before he walks away.


    s**t, I really need to get a grip, he is probably just busy at work! Why the hell am I being so needy when I was the one who wanted a few hours of alone time?


    Gathering my stuff, I walk out to the car, and make the short drive to my grandparents'' home.


    I walk through the door, and I am greeted with a big smile from my Nana, as my Granddad staggers towards me, his own smile bright on his face.


    "Hello, ooh you are all modern with your jeans," Nana stated, giving me a look that tells me she doesn''t 100% like them but is too polite to say so.


    "In our day, when our clothes got like that, it meant it was time to buy a new pair." Grandadughs at his own joke.


    I giggle at the pair of them, not at all offended.


    "The weather is decent again today, so your grandad wanted a BBQ," Nana tells me, which is code for she wanted a BBQ and told my grandad to put it on.


    "Great, I have to leave at around three though," I tell them both, then pick up my phone, and resist the urge tounch it over the room, as there is still no text from Anders.


    My moodpletely soured, I head outside, and sit chatting about nothing in particr with my Nana, as she informs me about all the family gossip. Mind, if you said she likes to gossip, she would go in a huff and tell you that she doesn''t do that at all. Grandad notices I am quieter than normal andes to sit next to me, bringing a burger and some sausage with him, cing one on my te. I take a spoon full of the rocket and tomato sd that is sat in the bowl, adding it to the te. "You are quiet pet, are you okay?" he quietly asks.


    I nod my head.


    "Yeah, fine, just a bit tired, first day off-shift, and it has been a busy week," I reassure him, feeling guilty that I am concerning my grandad by being in a mood over theck of texts from Anders.


    "Eee, have they found that arsonist yet?" my nana asks.


    I shake my head and let out a sigh, I hate that this will be worrying the pair of them.


    "Not yet nana, but there have been no more incidents for over 10 days now, so hopefully whoever it is has given up." I smile, trying to put her mind at ease.


    "Let''s hope so." Nana sighs out, as grandad looks at me.


    "Just be bloody careful though Josie," he tells me sternly.


    "I always am, don''t worry." I smile again, hoping they don''t get themselves too anxious about my job or this arsonist.


    We sit and chat for another hour, when I decided enough is enough, I am going to turn up at Anders'' work early.


    Yes, I am being needy, but I am royally pissed off now at theck ofmunication.


    Heading into the car, I plug my phone in, then select my driving y list, before reversing off the drive, and making my way up thene towards the roundabout where I can turn around and head back towards the city centre. As I am driving along, singing Adelle''s ''Hello'' at the top of my lungs, which, let''s face it, is not the best song to sing when you are wondering why your supposed boyfriend is ignoring your very existence, when the phone rings and Lucy''s number pops up. "Hey," I greet her, wondering why she is ringing me.


    "Hi Josie. Anders asked me to ring you, something hase up, he cannot go swimming, he said he will contact youter once it is sorted. I just wanted to let you know before you set off," Lucy states.


    Now I am really worried, why could he not have just text me that himself, and I am getting more and more angry about this whole stupid situation.


    "Okay, but why did he not message me that himself?" I ask unable to keep my frustration from my voice.


    "I am really not sure, when I got in this morning, there was someone in reception for him, and he has been locked in his office all day. He sent an email to ask me to let you know, didn''t even text or ring me. I looked into his office earlier, and he looked in a hell- mood." Lucy sighs out.


    "Oh, okay. I am in the car, do you think Cal would want a hand at his house this afternoon, I have nothing else to do?" I ask, not wanting to sit in my house stressing about what the hell is going on.


    "Yeah, he would love that, Ben is there with him, and the Boss, building a wooden yhouse Whip-Me bought for the kids." Lucy tells me, and I know she is delighted that the Boss has done this for her brother''s kids.


    "Wow, that was nice of the Boss, he must really like Joanne." I giggle, pleased someone''s love life is going well, whilst I am panicking about my own.


    "Yeah, he does, even Ben approves now." Lucyughs.


    "Okay, well I will head over and give them a hand. See youter. Oh, and tell that f*****g arsehole to call me when he is free." I add on to the end.


    "Will do, bye." Lucyughs before hanging up the phone.


    I spin the car around when I get to the next side-street, and set off to Cal''s house, desperate to be busy with something and get control of my stupid thoughts about Anders.

 Chapter 88

    Anders Point of View.


    Anger pulses through my veins, the past 24-hours have been a total nightmare. Whilst helping out at Cal''s house yesterday, I get a phone call, from a number I do not recognise. Answering, in case it is business was my first mistake. Billy, my f*****g younger brother, is in the s**t! My Elder brother has a ''business'' of his own, one that includes the distribution of none prescription drugs to the locals in his area, the other lending money to those who cannot afford to pay for their purchases from him, or need cash for any other reason and cannot get it by legitimate means, where he charges extortionate rates of interest, and should they not pay, he will send some i***t goons to go harass them.


    My younger brother was involved in the family ''Business'' and had often sampled the ''product''. He had been caught dealing, was prosecuted, found guilty of supplying illegal substances, and sentenced to 5 years, and got out of jail 6 weeks ago. However, going to prison does not make an addict clean, if anything, they get worse.


    Now his problem is, he was stealing from my eldest brother and my father, who have charged him for the product, plus the interest. He is now broken on the bottom, his supply cut off, and facing more than a few beatings as he cannot pay his family back. Yeah, I call them his family, because I do not ss anyone who I share DNA with, as family.


    Desperate and rattling, he called mest night with his tale of ''Woe is me. I really have no sympathy, however when Josie said she wanted to stay at hersst night, I did not argue, because I doubt I would have been goodpany to be around right now anyway. My second mistake was I didn''t text Josie when I woke up this morning, because I wanted her to have a nicey in. I did not want to wake her.


    Yeah, I am regretting that now, because I have not spoken or been inmunication with her all day, and I am not going to any time soon.


    I arrive at work this morning, to find my youngest brother rattling in the reception, and the fucker has been here all day, whilst I try and get him into a rehab facility.


    Should I just kick him out? Probably, and pre-Josie I would have without a second thought, but my beautiful feisty firefighter, and herpassion and want to help people, has kind of rubbed off on me. Plus, he is saying that he is determined he wants to get clean, and to put him back onto the street would be akin to signing his death warrant.


    On top of that, his brother and father have followed him here, and are camped outside my office, so I had to get Lucy to cancel Josie, because there is no way on earth I want them to know anything about her. Posted by ; visit us for more free novels. I will never ring her and disclose that I have someone important in my life in front of any of them. My brother may need my help, but I do not trust him as far as I can throw him. I will face their bacsh, but I do not want her anyway near this s**t show. I don''t even trust him, to leave him in my office and go to the bathroom, and ring her from there.


    I have spent hours ringing different ces where he could go, trying to find a ce that can take him ... tonight, tomorrow at the verytest.


    I need a good face-to-face conversation with Josie; however, I cannot go near her home whilst daddy dearest and the bastard brother are hanging around. They could, and probably would follow. I will not lead them to her door. At the moment she is safe, and for me, that is enough for now.


    Longer term, I want a conversation with her, possibly to ask her to move in with me, but if she is still at the stage of needing a small break from always being together when not at work, now may not be the time.


    However, if these guys find out about her, or where she lives, the decision may be out of her hands. I have to worry about her at work, but I refuse to worry about her at home. Mine is safer, with a full state-of-the-art rm system, high walls, CCTV and electronic gates. That is just the facts, but I know my feisty girl and she will fight me every step of the way, which will be annoying, but very satisfying when we make up after arguing for hours.


    "Billy, I know you are in pain, but please try and keep your f*****g moaning and groaning down, this is a ce of work," I snap at my brother.


    I know that sounds heartless, but honestly, me pulling so many strings, I could y in an orchestra, is more help than I would normally give, so forgive me for not wanting him disturbing my staff any more than he has already.


    I pick up the phone and call another rehab centre, this one is down south, like way down south a 10-hour-plus drive away in Cornwall, but I am getting desperate now.


    As the phone rings, my leg bounces up and down, I mean the logistics of this are going to be a nightmare to sort, but if they have space, I will make it work, even if I have to drive all f*****g night. After all, I doubt those idiots waiting outside can keep up with my Porsche if ites to a race.


    Finally, someone picks up on the fifth ring.


    "Hello, this is Sandy," the woman at the end of the phone says, sounding fed up with their lives. I know the f*****g feeling!


    "Hello, I am calling on behalf of my brother, who is addicted to heroin, cocaine, and is a frequent user of m*******a. He hase for my help, stating he wants to get clean. I would like to get him into rehab ASAP. I was hoping you might have a space for him," I say, getting straight to the point.


    "I am sorry, we are full," Sandy states, and I sigh.


    "Okay, thank you." I groan out.


    I am just about to put the phone down, when she begins to speak again.


    "We are all so busy, however, there is a new rehab centre that has opened up about 20-miles away from us, they may have a ce, but I have to warn you, it is a private facility, and the cost is a lot higher than ours, as they have no charity backing yet," Sandy tells


    me.


    "Money is not a problem; do you happen to have their number?" I say, this is the first bit of good news I have had all day.


    I''m not suspicious at all, but you can bet yourst penny I am crossing my fingers, toes, touching all the wood in the world, whilst actually praying to the heavens above I can get him into this ce.


    "Yes, I do, they are good people." Sandy gives me the number, along with their website address, and at this point I don''t care what their credentials are, I just need to get Billy into rehab and out of Sundend.


    Before logging onto the website, I ring the number, then upload the site on myputer, taking a quick look at what they have, and the rates.


    Yeah, this is not going to be cheap, but I have no concerns about affording it, obviously, but I cannot help but worry I''m throwing good money away, if hees out and starts using again. Taking a breath, I wait for them to answer.


    "Hi, this is Carson, how can I help you?" the man sates.


    I repeat my problem to Carson, holding my breath.


    "Yes, I have two spaces avable, and we can take him as soon as you get here," Carson states.


    I could kiss the f*****g ground this man walks on right now.


    "I live in the northeast of Ennd, so it will be around 10 to 12 hours before I can get him to you," I tell him, as Billy doubles over, groaning and almost screaming.


    "Okay, how long since hisst fix?" Carson asks, hearing him over the phone.


    "Billy, how long since you used?" I ask him as he is practically foaming at the mouth.


    "Two days," he groans out in serious pain.


    "Okay, he is in serious withdrawal, try and get him to eat, it will help a tiny bit, it''s going to be a hard journey for him," Carson states sounding sympathetic.


    "Okay, do I need to take him to see a doctor or something?" I ask.


    "If he has been prescribed methadone, then yes, else it will take longer to get him a prescription than it will to get him here," Carson answers.


    "Okay, well book him in, I will pay for the 12-week program, then we can go from there. I will get him to you as soon as I can," I state, wanting to get off the phone and onto the road.


    I put the phone down when Lucy waves through the window, the staff have all gone for the night. I motion for her to wait, then turn to Billy.


    "Do not f*****g move," I tell him, walking out of my office, closing the door behind me, but standing so I can still see him through the ss in the door.


    "Lucy, I need to speak with Josie, but cannot whilst he''s around. I''ll be out of the office tomorrow, and Wednesday but tell her I''ll call her as soon as I can. Also tell her I hate her for me please." I add with a wry smile.


    Lucyughs, then looks at me earnestly.


    "Anders is everything okay?"


    "Nope, it is a s**t show, but I have no time to exin. I hate to ask, but can you and Bene up with a reason for Josie to stay at yours tonight? Just till I get back tomorrow. Tell her not to ring, but I''ll call her when I can and exin," I ask, hoping they don''t mind looking after her whilst I''m gone. Call me paranoid but the thought of her alone at home, even if my father and brother don''t know she is my girlfriend, and the most important person in my life. I really do not want to take a risk with her safety. For all they''re the ''Big'' men, they''re just bullies, and seeing the size of Ben will make them think twice if they do know of her existence.


    "Of course, she can stay with us, Anders, are you going to be okay?" Lucy asks.


    "Yeah, I''ll be fine, just look after Josie for me, and leave this ce with others if you can, not on your own," I tell her, not that I think they''ll follow her, but you never know.


    "s**t, okay, some of the girls from the offices on the bottom floor finish around now, I''ll head down and walk out with them." Lucy sighs, then grabs her bag, rushing out the door.


    I walk back into the office, to see Billy sweating buckets and still groaning like a f*****g animal.


    "Right, we need to go," I tell him.


    I pull Billy to his feet, and help him get to the elevator, for all my family are idiots, they''re still not stupid enough to approach or do anything outside the building, as it is covered in CCTV cameras. My only concerns are them following me, or my staff. I let out a sigh of relief when I see them both sat in their pped-out car in the car park. At least they didn''t follow Lucy.


    Bundling Billy into the car, I pull his seatbelt on, then go round to my side, turning on the engine, I set off. Flipping the fuckers the bird as I pass their car. Probably not my smartest mood, but it gives me a degree of satisfaction.


    As predicted, they follow me round the city centre, as I head towards the A19, I need the dual carriageway so I can put my foot down and lose these bastards. As I get to the Grangetown area, they are still following behind, and I keep an eye on my rear-view mirror, as thye weave in and out of the traffic.


    The journey to the slip road, is a lot f*****g longer than it normally feels but we are finally there, and I join the dual carriageway, pulling into the outsidene, but given it is half-five in the evening the road is busy, so I cannot go as fast as I like, and my f*****g wankers of a family are close behind.


    I have travelled 25 miles, and still they are easily keeping up to me because of rush hour traffic, and I look at my petrol gage, knowing with quarter of a tank left, this car will eat that fuel in no time. s**t, it never rains but it pours.


    I wanted to lose these bastards before heading into a petrol station, and if I am honest, I am just passing Middlesborough, and see that there is a petrol station just 5 miles ahead, so pull over to the slowne, ready to go to it, hoping that they don''t see me, or notice tote to make the exit. Looking in my rear-view mirror, I see they are four cars behind, so I watch for the turn into the station, then indicatest minute, pulling over to the far side pumps, hoping they haven''t noticed and sit in the car. I watch the road and breath a sigh of relief when they drive past.


    Getting out of the car, I run round and fill up the car.


    "Stay there," I tell Billy, as I rush into the petrol station, to pay the cashier, then pull my phone out, and quickly drop Josie a text.


    Babe, don''t text me back, but have an issue. I am okay, will call when I can, go to Ben''s tonight do not be stubborn about it. I love you xxx


    Once I see the message is read, I rush back out to the car, then pull away, back onto the A19, I rx slightly that we are not being followed. That is until I pass ayby, and see the pped-out car sat, it spots me, because hey I am driving a f*****g Porsche 911 and you can hardly miss it, and I see that they pull out, and I''m back to f*****g square one. Brilliant!

 Chapter 89

    Anders Point of View


    Never have I cursed rush hour traffic like I am right at this moment. I feel like I am taking one step forward and three backwards. To make matters worse, we are now sitting in a f*****g traffic jam. Nothing is moving, and the rtives from the pit of hell are still following, four cars behind. I let out a frustrated sigh as Billy begins to twitch beside me, still groaning loudly. ncing over, I see that he is sweating so much his hair is stuck to his head, his nose dripping like a tap. This is not good.


    Billy''s clutching his stomach and moaning like a wounded animal. I take a breath, something deep inside me actually cares, not sure why. After all the stunts my family have pulled over the years, but seeing him in so much pain and feeling totally helpless is doing something to me. I need this traffic to move, and I need to get him some help, and quickly.


    "Sick." He groans out, his face white as a sheet, eyes wide with desperation.


    I open the glovepartment, dragging out some stic bags I keep for shopping. Hey, I may be what some may consider ''uber rich'', but I refuse to pay 20 pence per bag every time I go into a shop! I double bagged one, then opened it up and passed it to Billy. "If you are going to puke, do it in there."


    My tone is harsher than I feel right at this moment, but I cannot let him see I care. Seriously, he will take advantage if he knows. As much as I hate seeing him practically rolling around in the seat next to me, I still will not trust him in a million years. Call me cynical, but I have trusted these fuckers before, and got burnt!


    Finally, the traffic begins to slowly edge forward, as Billy''s legs go from twitching, to full on thrashing out, so much so, that his foot connects with my hand when shifting gears. Great!


    Slowly but surly, the traffic begins to build up speed, and as the road ahead begins to clear, there is no apparent reason as to why we were all at a f*****g stand still, f*****g typical! Passing a slip road, the traffic thins out, enough that I can now lose those bastards behind me. Indicating, I pull into the outsidene, then put my foot down. The power from the engine roars through the seats, pushing me back. Billy is retching, but as yet no sicknesses out. I disappear down the A19, looking in my rear-view mirror now, and see I have left the fuckers behind me, they are nowhere in sight. Finally, a bit of good news.


    ncing over to Billy, I can see he is not good. I mean he never was, but he is f*****g worse, and I am actually scared he is going to die on me. His whole body is convulsing, his nose now uncontrobly running, and his groans and moans sound like he has been shot. As he clenches his stomach, I pull onto the A1M, then call Carson at the rehab centre again.


    "Hi, this is Carson. How can I help?" his cheery voice echoes around the speakers in the car.


    "Carson, this is Anders Maxwell. I don''t know what to do man, Billy is in a bad way. It looks like he has lost control of his arms and legs, he is sweating so much it looks like he has been caught in a f*****g typhoon and is retching saying he feels sick." I tell him desperate for some information.


    "How far away are you?" Carson asks me.


    "We got held up in traffic, so still around 9 hours out, I think he is going to die man." I tell this stranger, who right now feels like my only hope, even though he is so far away.


    "Get him to a hospital, I will hold his ce, but find a hospital so they can medicate him." Carson tells me.


    "Okay, I will let you know what they say. But please, do not let his ce go to anyone else." I groan. Yes, I have left the family fuckers miles behind, but it is still not as much distance as I would like.


    "Siri, navigate to nearest hospital." I shout to the car.


    The sat nav directs me to Harrogate District Hospital, pulling up outside the doors, I shout for help, to get Billy out of the car. Some porters arrive, with a gurney and help pick him up, one getting a kick from his uncontroled legs.


    "Sorry mate." I tell him, f*****g hell, this is bad.


    "You need to move your car, then book him in." the porter shouts back at me, as they rush Billy through the double doors.


    I nod my head, for once in my life I am more than happy to follow orders. Spinning the car around, I head into the carpark, then think better of it, I need to park somewhere out of the way. I mean I doubt the family fuckers will know where we are, but at this point I cannot discount it. They know what withdrawal is like, hell they have been there and done it themselves, plenty of times, so whatever brain cell they have left may put two and two together ande up with hospital, thene and check it out. I doubt it, but better to be safe as sorry.


    Driving round the back of the hospital, I find a ce to park between tworge dumpster skips, and pull up, nobody in the right mind would park here, and so I feel it is safe for now.


    I rush round to the ident and Emergency reception and check in with the receptionist.


    "Name?" she asks without making eye contact.


    "I am here to check in my brother." I state.


    "Name?" she asks again, what a ray of f*****g sunshine this woman is.


    "Nabil Horacio Maxwell" I tell her, and she finally looks up raising an eyebrow.


    "What can I tell you, my bastard parents were high when they named their kids." I growl out, not that I owe this woman and exnation.


    I pass her all Billy''s info, then look at her.


    "Mark down on that form that there is nobody to know he is here. If two men arrive one older one around my age, covered in tattoo''s shaved heads, he is not here." I tell her.


    "Do I need to call the police?" the woman asks me, giving me a death stare.


    "Nope, I have him sorted, booked into a rehab facility but those guys are his dealers, oh, and his father and brother." I growl out.


    The receptionist nods her stony face changing slightly giving me a look of sympathy.


    "Go through the double doors, then ask for him at the nurses station." She tells me.


    I nod my head, but before I go through there, I need to call the one person I really want with me right now.


    "Yeah, I just need to make a call first." I tell her then turn to walk out of the reception, resisting the urge to go find my car and just go home, find Josie and hold her till this feeling of helplessness leaves me.


    I pull out my mobile phone, and click on Josie''s name, letting out a low breath.


    "What the f**k is going on?" Josie shouts, I can hear the concern in her voice.


    "Josie, please calm down, I am okay. I don''t have long so just listen." I tell her. I can hear her take a deep breath and knowing my feisty firefighter she will be desperate to shout something at me.


    "To cut a long assed story short, my younger brother Billy contacted mest night, wanting help. He got out of the clink a few weeks ago, he is a heroin addict, along with any other drug he can get his hands on. He stole product from his suppliers, my father and elder brother. They are after him, for the money, and to teach him a lesson. He turned up at the office this morning, wanting help to get clean and away from those fuckers who got him addicted in the first ce. I am taking him to a rehab centre in Cornwall, the fuckers followed us part of the way, but I lost them, and then Billy got really bad Josie, so I am at the hospital in Harrogate." I sigh.


    "s**t, why do I have to stay with Ben though?" Josie asked.


    "Because they know I have helped Billy, and if they find out you are in my life, they may try something. It is just a precaution." I tell her, hoping she doesn''t run off, or think I am not worth the risk being with me.


    "s**t Anders. You cannot do this alone," She whispers.


    "What choice do I have? I need to get him to rehab, and keep the fuckers away from you, from us." I tell her, my voice turning soft, as I swallow the lump of emotion that has formed in my throat.


    "Anders, listen to me. I have a few days off, if you think for one second, I am leaving you to deal with your brother by yourself. You have another thinging. Harrogate hospital, you said?" Josie asks.


    "No Josie, don''te down, if they find us, it is not going to be pretty." I tell her, fearful for her safety.


    "Anders, you cannot drive him all that way in a two-seater midlife crisis car. I am getting into my SUV, Ben ising with me, he will drive your car back, and YOU and I will take Billy to the rehab. One of us needs to sit with him on the way down, because the doctors might stabilise him for now, but he will be back to puking and shitting himself in no time. It is going to take both of us, so stay put. I will see you in a couple of hours."


    I am left speechless as she hangs up the phone. Hell, I want her far away from this s**t, but I know better than to argue with her, because she is right. I do need help, and more than that, I need her like I have never needed anyone in my life.


    My phone pings and I look down smiling at her text.


    Josie Oh and arsehole, I love you too, see you soon xxx

 Chapter 90

    Josie''s Point of View.


    Lucy smiles and gives me a hug.


    "Tell Anders not to worry about work, I have it under control," she tells me. "Thanks Lucy. Ben, you are, as always, a hero." I smile at one of my best friends.


    "Yeah, call me Sam, the hero next door." Ben chuckles, referring to the Fireman Sam song.


    I have never been so relieved as I was when Anders finally spoke with me. I knew something was happening, and it wasn''t good, when he texted that he loved me, instead of saying he hated me. Today had been a whole mess of emotions. Anger because he hadn''t messaged, pain and worry, again, because he hadn''t messaged, then utter relief when Lucy called to inform me that something was wrong, and Anders was not ghosting me. Then guilt because I was relieved when I should have been worried about what he was going through, which in turn, changed to gut-wrenching fear. Safe to say, I no longer want any sort of break from Anders, and yeah, I am hopelessly, andpletely in love with the arsehole.


    "Can we go to mine first, I doubt he has a change of clothes with him?" I ask Ben.


    "Aye." He grins at me, nodding his head.


    I pull up outside my house, and run upstairs, grabbing some of my own stuff into a holdall, then open the small wardrobe which, over the past few weeks, has filled up with some of Anders'' things. I grab some denims and trousers out, along with tops, his boxers, and socks, then rush to the bathroom, grabbing our toothbrushes, along with a shower kit, throwing them into a stic bag, then cing them on top of the clothes, before heading out the door.


    I throw the holdall into the boot of my car, then run around to the driver''s side, as Ben sits patiently waiting for me to get in and drive.


    "Which hospital is he at?"


    "Harrogate District," I tell him.


    "Isn''t that where Liv, Davey''s sister lives?" Ben asks.


    "Yeah, I think it is." I shrug, not being funny or anything but Liv is thest person I want to think about right now, I just need to get to Anders.


    Finally, we are heading down the A19, and I am not normally one to speed much, but I am in a hurry to get to Anders, so 90mph feels slowpared to the 100 mph I want to do. Sue me! "Good job I know you have taken your advance driver''s course." Benughs as I remain in the overtakingne with not a lot able to keep up with me.


    "I know, but he is struggling Ben, he even text me that he loves me," I say, blowing out a lung full of air.


    "Oh wow, he must be worried." Ben chuckles at me, shaking his head slightly.


    "Thank you for doing this," I softly tell him.


    "Are you kidding, I get to drive the Porsche, that is thanks enough." Ben grins like a cat who pinched the cream off the top of the milk.


    "Boys and their toys." I giggle slightly, happy he is here to keep my sanity intact, I am so stressed out right now.


    We finally join the A1 at the bottom of the A19, meaning it is around 20 minutes to our final destination when I see blue shing lights up behind me, indicating that I pull over.


    "f**k. s**t. Bollocks," I growl out, pulling over to theyby.


    I roll the window down, and smile at the two officers who approach the car.


    "Excuse me madam. Do you know how fast you were going?" The officer asks me.


    "Yes, 98 miles per hour," I state, pointless lying, they will do me for driving without due care and attention then, and I will lose my advanced driver''s privileges, which means no chance of driving anything for work, let alone the actual fire engine, if Headache is off for any reason.


    "Honest of you. Your name please?" he asks


    "Josie Edwards," I tell him, along with my address.


    "PNC check please," the officer says in his radio.


    "Can you just get out of your vehicle ande sit with my colleague," he asks.


    I step out and head to the back of the police car.


    "Where are you going in such a hurry?" his colleague asks, me as I climb inside.


    "Harrogate district hospital. Family emergency," I tell him, I am not lying, Anders is my family, and he needs me.


    "You are a long way from Sundend," the other officer tells me, when he gets into the car.


    I resist the urge to tell him that his powers of investigation are second to none, because that will just make this whole thing a hell of a lot worse.


    "Yes, I know. My partner''s brother was rushed to hospital, and I am heading down to be with them," I tell him.


    "Oh, my colleagues tell me you have an advanced license," the first officer informs me.


    I simply nod.


    "Why?" he asks, his brows furrowed.


    "I am a firefighter," I tell him.


    Both officers let out a breath looking at each other, then turn to me.


    "Look, we will mark it down as a routine check, and not ticket your speeding. However, keep your speed down to 70 for the rest of the journey," the officer sighs out.


    "I will, and sorry, I don''t normally speed, unless in the engine." I bow my head.


    "Hum, yeah, we don''t speed either, unless in this car." The other officerughs.


    "Thank you." I smile at them relieved I don''t have an awkward question to answer back at the station.


    "Yeah, get out of here, but if we catch you again, you will get a ticket." The first officer shakes his head.


    I step out of the police car and get back into my own, then getting up to speed on theyby I re-join the motorway, as Ben calls me all the lucky sods in the world.


    Finally, we are pulling off down the A59, and I follow the sat nav to the hospital. As I pull up in the carpark I cannot see Anders'' car anywhere, and now I am panicked I came to the wrong ce. "I don''t see the midlife crisis anywhere," I say to Ben.


    "Give him a ring," Ben advises me, which I am not sure if I will get through.


    I call his number, but his phone is switched off, so make my way into the hospital to make enquiries.


    I approach the receptionist, with a smile, and she holds up a finger typing away. Why do they never acknowledge you in these ces?


    "How can I help?" she finally asks me.


    "Yes, I am looking for my partner, I am not sure if I am at the right hospital. He came in with his brother who is going though withdrawal, the patient''s name is Billy Maxwell," I tell her.


    I see the recognition sh in her eyes, and she types away, then looks at me, her face a stoic mask.


    "I am sorry, but nobody of that name has been brought in," the receptionist tells me.


    I let out a sigh, and nce to Ben, wondering what the hell to do next.


    "Can you double check for me please? My boyfriend''s name is Anders, maybe check through the doors, and if he is there you can inform him it is Josie," I ask her, crossing my fingers this will work.


    "I am sorry madam, but as I said, nobody of that name has been brought in," she dismisses me with a re.


    I walk over to Ben, shrugging my shoulders.


    "I know she recognised the name but is insisting they are not here." I sigh.


    "Maybe Anders told them to not let anyone know they are here, just in case. It is what I would have done. Try calling again." Ben nods his head towards the phone,


    "Maybe I am wrong, after all his car is not in the carpark." I sigh.


    I go to call Anders number once more when the double doors open and he steps out, still dressed in his work suit. He is running his hand through his thick brown hair, his face is pale and eyes wide, as he nces around the waiting room. Finding me he strides over to us, his face brightening as he takes hold of me and envelopes me into a hug, holding me tight to his chest.


    "Thank f**k you are here," he whispers.


    "The receptionist said you were not here," I tell him.


    "Yeah, she is a good one. I spoke to her when we first got here, but then she asked about sending for the police. I told her about the situation and needing to get Billy to the rehab centre ASAP, calling the cops would just hold up the process even more." He sighs out. "Good, well I have some things for us in the boot of the car, Ben just needs to know where yours is." I smile up at him.


    Anders looks at Ben and whispers his thanks to him, never once letting me go.


    "Do you want some of that piss water they pass off as coffee before you go?" Anders asks.


    "No, I will get straight back it is after 10pm," Ben states with a half-smile.


    "Thank you, Ben, honestly you are a Sam and my hero next door." I grin at my friend and colleague.


    Anders passes Ben the key fob for the Porsche.


    "It is round the back of the hospital, between tworge skips," he tells him.


    "Cool, I will drop you a text when I get back. Lucy said don''t worry about work, she will hold down the fort until you get back. I am obviously off, so would you mind if I go and sit in the office with her whilst your away? Just because of your family hanging around," Ben asks. "Not at all. In fact, I was going to suggest it. I owe you both one, so when I get back tell Lucy she can have a few days off on me." Anders grins at him.


    "Make it the next time we are off shift, in the meantime you guys sort out what you need to sort, and Josie, I will talk to the mother, I am sure she can bat her eyshes at the boss and get you some extra time if you need it." Ben grins.


    "Some advantages to Whip-Me and your mother''s rtionship then." I giggle as Ben shakes his headughing slightly.


    "Later," he tells us, giving us a wave of his hand, then moves out of the hospital.


    "f**k Josie, I have missed you," Anders groans out.


    "I may or may not have missed you as well." I grin at him as he pulls me closer to his chest.


    "Humm, and I do not like having a break away from you, s**t happens when you are not with me," Anders continues.


    I do not say anything, but the truth is, I don''t like it much either.


    "How is he?" I ask, changing the subject.


    "Better than he was, they wanted to keep him overnight. But I exined about getting him to rehab as they are holding the space, and they have agreed to let him go once the drip they have given him finishes." Anders sighs. "We need to get back into his room, don''t want to risk my family finding us." Anders sighs, letting me go but holding onto my hand.


    "Do you think they would search here for him?" I asked a little shocked they would go to those lengths.


    "He took a load of their product and owes them thousands of pounds, which they are adding interest too. Trust me, that bastard of a father and brother will not let this go any time soon." Anders lets out another long sigh.


    "Well, let''s get back there, and get him out of here. At least we have my car now, so they will not know whose it is, if they do happen to still be driving around looking for the pair of you." I smile up at him.


    "Yeah, and Ben is in my car. They will f*****g s**t a brick when they see the size of him." Andersughs, and it is good to see him smile.


    As we walk through the doors into the treatment rooms, Anders grabs me again cing his arms around me.


    "I love you so f*****g much Josie, but know that when I get into that room, I can show no emotion. I will not use your name for the whole journey down to the rehab. Even though I am helping him, I still do not trust Billy, and I do not want those fuckers knowing you mean so much to me, I have to keep you safe from them," he whispers.


    "I love you too. But hate you more. I understand, just call me Kris." I giggle up at him.


    "Kris?" he asks.


    "Yeah, my parents were big Kris Kristofferson fans, they called me after one of his songs. Don''t know the name of it but begins. ''I''ve been chasing after Josie, since the day I could run," I sing.


    "OKAYYYY Kris." Andersughs, then lets me go, his body straight as a rod, and walks into his brother''s treatment room, his face a stoic mask.


    We walk past one of the booths, when a doctor pulls back the curtain, shaking his head, I nce in and see a womanid on the bed, battered and bruised from head to toe.


    "LIV!" I shout out in shock.

 Chapter 91

    Josie''s Point of View.


    My feet feel like lead as I stand staring in horror at Liv''s battered and swollen face, Anders halts and looks at me, a furrow on his brow.


    "It''s Davey''s sister," I whisper to him.


    "Go to her, I wille get you when it is time to leave," he tells me, cing a soft kiss on the top of my head before walking down the sterile corridor and into a room at the far end.


    I hesitate to step into the room, but then with a deep breath I walk towards the bed.


    "Liv," I softly say, as she tries to open her eyes, one of them fused shutpletely.


    "Liv it is Josie," I tell her, hoping she at least recognises the name.


    A single tear falls onto her cheek, as she attempts to look away from me.


    "Liv, what has happened?" I gently ask her, taking a seat beside her bed, then reaching out and holding onto her hand.


    Liv continues to look away from me as more tears streaming down her face.


    "Does Davey know?" I softly ask her, trying to get her to speak.


    She slowly turns her head around towards me, shaking it slightly.


    "No, he does not speak with me anymore, and has blocked me on his phone," Liv choaks out.


    "Do you want me to call him?" I ask, I know they are not speaking at the moment, because Liv chose to stay with the wanker, but Davey would want to know about this. Hell, he will go nuts when he sees the state of her.


    "No, I cannot hear him say I told you so, or that I am on my own again," she whispers, as another tear falls from her ck and blue swollen eyes.


    "Liv, he will not do that, not when you are in this state. Please, tell me what happened," I ask.


    Liv shakes her head slightly then winces, clearly in pain.


    "Keith and I got into a fight. I found out he was gambling again. Davey called because he found him in Sundending out of a casino. When I challenged Keith, he lost his s**t, and told me I didn''t trust him, that Davey was trying to cause trouble. Then he left, I haven''t seen him since, but a few hours ago, some loan sharks appeared at the door, they had your ent. Said they were in the area on other business, but that Keith had borrowed from them when he was in Sundend, he had skipped out without paying them back. They did this because they wanted to send him a message, that they always find their man, or his family," Liv sobbed out.


    My body began to shake, what the hell was happening? A surge of fear washed over me, as the thought that Anders'' family had something to do with this would not leave my mind. It was too much of a coincidence. If that was the case, then we needed to get Billy out of here, now.


    "I need to call Davey," I told Liv.


    If those guys were from Sundend, and IF they were Anders'' father and brother, then Davey needed to know, he had Kathline and Andy to think about.


    "Please don''t, he will not care," Liv protested.


    "Liv, if these guys are from Sundend, then he is in danger as well because of your f*****g boyfriend. I am sorry this has happened to you, but I must ring Davey," I tried not to shout at her, but failed miserably.


    I pulled out my mobile and quickly called Davey.


    "f*****g hell Josie, do you know what time it is? We are in bed," Davey answered in his own unique typical way.


    I nced at the clock on the wall, it was nearly quarter to midnight, still there was not time to waste and I needed to speak with Anders and help him get Billy out of here.


    "Davey, shut up and listen. I am in Harrogate, with Anders, we are at the hospital regarding something else. Liv is here, she has been beaten up, almost unrecognisable," I begin to tell him.


    "What the f**k?!" Davey shouts.


    "Yes, that wanker borrowed money from loan sharks in Sundend, they came to Harrogate to collect. He has disappeared again, and so they took it out on Liv. You need to keep Kathline and Andy safe, if they work out you are rted to Liv, they makee after you three," I continue to tell him. "How bad is she?" Davey sobs out, never before have I heard him so broken.


    "Bad. Really bad, she is conscious, but her face is a mess, and I don''t know what the rest of her looks like. Davey, I cannot stay here with her. I have to get going, you can call Ben and ask why. I also think it may, in some sick and twisted way, be connected to this," I whisper to him.


    "Let me talk to her," Davey''s pained voice demands.


    I ce the phone beside her ear, I try not to listen, but I cannot help but overhear.


    "Olivia. f**k Liv, I will be with you in a couple of hours. I should never have blocked your number, I am sorry. Hang in there, sis, I will be with you as soon as I can," Davey''s harrowed voice sounded through the phone.


    "Davey, I am sorry, I should have listened to you," Liv began to sob.


    "I love you sis, just hang on in there, I will be as quick as I can," Davey said, then hung up the phone.


    "Liv, I have to go, I am sorry," I whisper to her.


    "Thank you, Josie," Liv whispered, another tear falling onto her cheeks.


    I feel terrible for leaving her, but I have to see Anders, and I have to ask his brother if this is the work of his family. Anger and rage are pulsing through me at a rate of knots, as I try to give Liv onest smile of reassurance then pull back the curtains and head down the corridor to the door where Anders went.


    I walk through ring at the man in the bed, not really giving a s**t about his condition at the moment. It is unlike me, but after seeing the state of Liv I want answers before I care about this man.


    "Mr. Maxwell, might I have a word sir," I say to Anders, not sure what the story is about me to Billy.


    "Yes, of course Kris," Anders nods, turning on his heal and walking out of the door, shutting it behind him.


    "What''s up?" he asks.


    "Liv was beaten up by some loan sharks," I tell him, hardly able to control my rage from overflowing in his direction. I know it is not his fault, but I need someone to shout at.


    "They were from f*****g Sundend. It happened a few hours ago. Her wanker boyfriend borrowed money from them and didn''t pay." Anders drew in a sharp intake of breath, his eyes held a whirlwind of emotion, as he looked at me, his face growing paler by the minute.


    "Oh, it gets better!" I growl out.


    "Apparently, they found themselves in the area on other business and paid her a visit, then did that to her because her wanker boyfriend has disappeared again," I hiss at him.


    "f**k," Anders growls.


    "It cannot be a coincidence," I state hands on my hips.


    "No, it cannot, we need to get Billy out of here, what is happening with Davey''s sister?" Anders asks, concern etched on his handsome face.


    "I called Davey. He is on his way, but seriously, we cannot let this slide, I have to tell Davey. We need to inform the police." I sigh out.


    "Agreed. I will do it myself, I promise to put in the call, once we get Billy to that rehab centre. Josie, I know now is not the time, but please, until those bastards are behind bars, move into my house. It is safer, if they find out about you, God only knows what they will do," Anders begs me, then wraps his arms around my waist, pulling me to him, his body shaking all over.


    "We will discuss thatter, for now, we need to find a doctor, and get Billy released. We have to go; they could be hanging around here for all we know," I replied not wanting to get into living arrangements right now.


    Anders storms off down the corridor to the nurse''s station, I can here him speaking to them in hushed whispers, but his bodynguage tells me it is not a polite conversation. He storms back towards me, then leans over and whispers.


    "Go wait in your car, I will be out in a few moments with him. I should leave the fucker to rot, but if he doesn''t get help, he will be forever under their control," Anders growls out.


    I nod my head and make my way out of the hospital. Going to the carpark, I open the door to my car and climb in the back. I will give Anders the keys to drive, as I have the first aid qualifications, I''ll stay back and watch over his brother.


    As I sit watching the exit to the hospital, my heart is pounding in my chest, it has not even been ten-minutes, but it feels like days, yet at the same time, the minutes pass quickly, as strange as that sounds. Another fifteen-minutester, I see Anders wheeling out Billy, bringing him to the car, and bundling him into the back seat.


    "They have given him more meds. Said he should sleep for most of the journey now. You just need to make sure he doesn''t vomit and begin to choak on it. They also put incontinence pads on him, for when he starts shitting himself." Anders groans. "Joy." I sigh.


    "Okay, I got this Mr. Maxwell, you just get to where you want to go sir," I tell him.


    "Thank you, Kris, I will give you a bonus in this month''s pay check," Anders ys along.


    The Journey is long, but finally without stopping we make it into Cornwall as the sun lights up the Cornish sky. The beautiful scenery is peaceful, a million miles away from the built-up city wee from. The sat nav takes us straight to the rehab centre, where a man is waiting for us to arrive. I unbuckle Billy from his seat, he has, as the doctors said he would, slept most of the way. Although he begun to twitch a little around half-an-hour ago, groaning out in his sleep.


    "Mr. Maxwell, we''ll take care of him now. We don''t allow family visits or for him to be in contact with anyone until week 6 at the earliest," the man tells Anders.


    "Good. As I mentioned before, his dealers are his family, if anyone other than myself asks about him, he is not here," Anders growls out.


    "Don''t worry, we have a strict security policy. He isn''t the first patient we''ve had that''s running from his dealers." The man smiles, attempting to reassure Anders.


    "Anything at all happens, or you get any sort of call, you contact me straight away," Anders orders, as if the guy is working for him, and he is not just a paying client.


    "We will; try not to worry, we have got this," he states, then cing Billy into a wheelchair, he rolls him down the path, and into therge house, as I climb out of the back seat and walk round into the passenger side of the car. "We need sleep." Anders sighs out as he gets in the car.


    "Yes, is there a bed and breakfast nearby? I have brought you some clothes." I smile at him.


    "It''s Cornwall, there are loads." Anders chuckles slightly, clearly less stressed now that we have Billy in rehab.


    "We should book it in your name, just to be safe." Anders sighs out.


    "f**k Josie, I hate this s**t. I hate even more that you''re involved, and that Davey is now tangled up. I hate my f*****g family," Anders growls as he spins the car around.


    "Yes, well, it is what it is Anders, we both need some sleep, and we can n what to do next after that," I tell him.


    "Josie, I understand if you want to leave me, but I really don''t want you to go," Anders suddenly announces, as we follow the sat nav to the nearest B&B.


    "You can choose your friends, but you cannot choose your family. You''re not them, and I still hate you lots and lots, so let''s just get some rest then n." I smile at him. "Yeah, yeah, you told me you loved me." Anders chuckles as we turn up a small countryne.


    "You said it first." Iughed back at him.


    "Meant every word of it." Anders grins at me, and despite everything going on around us, my heart settles, no matter what, I know Anders ''The-Arsehole'' Maxwell is it for me, he is my everything

 Chapter 92

    Anders Point of View.


    There is a hole in this ceiling, a small spider crawling out of it, has begun to weave its web. I watched on, as Josie softly snores,id on my chest. The light from the window reflects on the delicate web, as my mind wanders to the web of destruction my f*****g family have caused. My instant reaction is to hold Josie a little tighter to me, the need to protect her is primal, all-consuming. This girl in my arms is nothing short of an angel. Without a second thought, she dropped everything and came to me, helped me, and never uttered one word of protest. She could not be more perfect if she tried.


    Her toes began to twitch, and I cannot help the smile on my face. It is her thing, when she wakes up her toes wiggle against me, and a wave of contented bliss washed over my soul, chasing away the pure undiluted anger I felt when thinking about my family. I let out a deep sigh, holding her even tighter, as her fingers began to stretch out on my chest. Another sign she was waking up. Hell I never thought I would take so much joy from a woman waking in my arms, but here I am, and this feeling is addictive.


    She let out a soft groan, blinking open those big baby blue eyes of hers, as she stretched out her long shapely legs.


    "Hey." She whispers to me.


    "Morning, or should I say evening." I grin down at her, then ce a soft kiss on the top of her head.


    "What time is it?" she sleepily asks.


    "5 pm." I smile at her.


    "Humm, okay, well we should get up, get some food and get going." She sighs out, as if she is reluctant to leave thefort of the bed in the small room we managed to check into this morning.


    "When are you back at work?" I ask her, an idea forming in my head.


    "Friday night." She whispers back to me, then attempts to leave the safety of my arms.


    I hold her closer to me, not ready to let her go quite yet, as she blows out a breath, before snuggling up to me.


    "I was thinking," I begin.


    "That is a dangerous sport, thinking, leading to all kinds of trouble." Josie let out a smallugh.


    "Cheeky." I chuckle at her.


    "So, what were you thinking then?" She asks, as her fingerszily trace the contours of my pecs.


    "Well, it is Tuesday, how do you feel about staying down here for another day, go home on Thursday. Make the most of your time off?" I ask her.


    "Humm, yeah, I think that would be a nice idea. Make the most of this situation." She smiles up at me.


    "Definitely." I smile down, happy she likes the idea.


    Josie stretches again, then pulls away from me.


    "Where do you think you are going?" I groan at her.


    "I need the loo." She giggles slightly.


    "I suppose that is okay." Iugh at her, reluctantly letting her go from my arms.


    As she shuffles off the bed, I watch as she quickly pulls on her leggings, and throws a t-shirt on. The one downside of staying in this ce is the single bathroom at the end of the hall. I watch as she opens the door to our bedroom, then reach over and grab my phone, ringing Lucy.


    "Hey Anders, are you all okay?" My sales and marketing director asks, her voiceced with concern.


    "Yeah, we are fine, all things considered. Did Ben get home okay?" I ask her, he really had done me a solidst night, going above and beyond the realms of friendship for me.


    "Yeah, a little quicker than he should have, in that car of yours." Lucyughed.


    I let out a low chuckle, they all take the piss out of my ''mid-life crisis'' car as Josie call''s it, but hell if they don''t love to drive it.


    "How was work?" I ask her.


    "Good, team had a great day sales wise, plus some good decisions pending. Looks like they will smash their targets again this month." She replies happily.


    I am pleased, not just for my business, but for them, making the well earned extra inmission, is good for moral around the ce.


    "Great. Listen, I am wanting to stay here with Josie,e back Thursday with her. Make some time for us out of this f****d up situation." I tell Lucy.


    "Brilliant idea, work is fine, and there were no ''visitors'' at the office yesterday." Lucy tells me.


    "Do you know how Davey is?" I ask with a long sigh.


    "Yes, he checked in with Ben. Liv was released from hospital this afternoon. He is packing up her stuff, and cing her house on the market, brining her back to Sundend. I suppose the silver lining in this cloud, is she has finally agreed to leave that wanker." Lucy sighed out with annoyance.


    "Where is she going to live, is he going to evict Cal?" I ask, after all they say family first, well that is if youe from a normal family, and not the f****d-up version like mine.


    "No, Cal offered when he heard, but Davey said he was not backing out of the agreement he had with him. Liv is going to stay with him and Kathline for a while, then they will work out what to do."


    "Okay, well can you tell Davey, that I will contact the police when I get back, give them my statement, hopefully they can pick up the bastards, lock them up and throw away the f*****g key." I growl out.


    "Yes, well, we can deal with all that when you get back. In the meantime, enjoy you day with Josie. Work is fine, I have got it all under control." Lucy tells me.


    "Thanks Lucy."


    I always look for someone to run a business for me after the initial set up period, and I move on to another ce. Lucy is that person for the publishing house, but I want to give her more than just a promotion and payrise, so I am thinking about gifting her shares, making her a partner in the business. However, that is a worry for another day, today, I just want to worry about my girl, and the conversation I am desperately wanting to have with her about moving into my ce. I can only hope she is more receptive to the idea than she seemed to best night.


    I get out of bed and gather some clothes, along with my wash kit, then as Josie returns, I smile down at her, cing a soft kiss on her lips.


    "Just going for a quick shower, and to get ready." I inform her.


    "Okay, give me two minutes, and I will join you. Save water and all that." She giggles at me.


    "Now that is a very cunning n, but you will need to be quiet, the walls in this ce are thin." Iugh at her.


    "Who said we are doing anything other than showering?" she raises an eyebrow, cing her hand on her hip, looking sexy as hell.


    "You know you cannot resist me." I shrug, my arrogant statement making her roll her eyes at me.


    "Whatever." She smirks, then gathers her own wash kid, and clean clothes, following me out the door.


    I should know better than to issue a challenge, because my feisty firefighter, did resist me, no matter what I did in that shower, so now I am left with a case of blue balls, whilst we sit in the old stone brick pub eating our surf and turf, and drinking a pint ofger each. The little minx knows what she has done and keeps giving me a wry smile as she lets out soft moan''s whilst eating the delicious food.


    "You know this meat is so tender. It is not hard meat at all." She tells me with another god damn smirk on her face.


    "Remember Josie, revenge is a dish best served in the bedroom." I growl at her.


    "Counting on it, big boy." She winks.


    I chuckle at her shaking my head at her not able to keep the smirk of my own face.


    "Actually, I want to talk with you, a serious conversation." I tell her.


    Josie tilts her head to one side, looking at me, and nodding for me to continue.


    "I know you wanted space the other night, but honestly Josie, it will be safe for you to move into mine, just till the police get those bastards. I have CCTV, huge gates, and lots of space, should you need to have a night on your own you can use one of the many guest rooms." I begin.


    Josie ces her knife and fork on her te and looks up at me.


    "Firstly." She says, her voice taking a serious turn.


    "Space is over-rated. After not hearing from you as soon as I woke up, I really did regret that decision." She grins at me.


    "Secondly, if you only want me to move in because of this mess, then I will refuse. I have other ces I can go to." She shrugs.


    Hell, what is she saying, that she wants to move in permanently? Or not at all? My heart flips about in my chest, as I stare into her big blue eyes, holding her gaze, trying to work out what she is actually saying.


    "So, what is it? Move in because you feel I have to? Or move in and maybe stay?" she asks, with a voice full of confidence, but the small tick on the corner of her delicious lips tells me just how nervous she actually is asking the question.


    "To be honest, I was kind of, maybe, using the situation as an excuse to get you to move in, then make it difficult for you to leave me." I admit.


    "Wow, kidnapping?" Josie giggles, but the twitching of her lip halts, and I know she is feeling reassured.


    "I am not apposed to tying you to the bed to keep you with me." I grin at her.


    "Good to know." Sheughs.


    "So seriously, will you, firefighter Edwards, move in with me? Permanently." I grin at her.


    She bites her bottom lip, then slowly shrugs her shoulders.


    "Well, if I have to, I suppose I will." She tells me, again with that damn smirk, which I am determined to wipe of her face the moment I get her back to the B&B, turning it into a squeal of delight. "Oh, I think you have to." I grin at her.


    "Okay, well, when we get home on Thursday, I will grab my stuff, and move in then." She tells me teasing me with her eyes.


    "Damn right you will." I chuckle at her, then thank every GOD I have heard of that this woman belongs to me.

 Chapter 93

    Joanne''s point of view.


    Standing in the shower, I grab the small mirror to take a good look at my bits and bobs. The mirror steams up, so I wipe it repeatedly, before adding some Dove shower gel to it, then wipe it again. It is not perfect, but a lot better, and I can get somewhat of a good look at what is going on down there. Good, my scabby rash has all gone, but now I am left with the predicament of designer p***y stubble, not a good look.


    "ALEXA, WHAT TIME IS IT?" I shout through to the damned device in my bedroom.


    "The time is 9:45 am," the machine answers.


    s**t, that means I have T minus 45 minutes before Whip-Me picks me up.


    I grab the new packet of razors, and wrestle with it. You need a freaking razor to open the damned packet, seriously, it should not be this hard.


    The packet finally opens, and the razors fall everywhere. Just my luck. What was it my mother always said? More haste, less speed. I guess she was right, again!


    Finally, I am silky smooth, everywhere, not a designer p***y stubble in sight, and I jump out of the shower, and realise I left the clean towels in my bedroom. Great, now I am going to have to do the naked dash. Turning on my electric toothbrush, I clean my teeth, as I run naked across the hallway, water dripping off me, and leaving wet footprints on the carpet, to my bedroom. I am really hoping nobody is walking up the street and looking in mynding window and see my wobbly bits wobbling everywhere as I make a run for a towel.


    I look at myself in the mirror, and grimace. How Whip-Me finds any of this sexy is beyond me. I mean, the little rhymees to mind.


    Do your t**s hang low?


    Can you tie them in a bow?


    The answer to that question is definitely a YES. I probably could.


    Still, the sexy stud muffin, that is Kelvin ''Whip-Me'' Webber, tells me repeatedly how sexy, gorgeous, and wonderful I am.


    Maybe he is only saying it to get into my granny pants, but let me be honest, he doesn''t need to fill me withpliments in order to have his wicked way with me. I am a sure bet right now.


    I shudder slightly, as memories of that date in the cinemae to mind. Hell, the man has talented fingers. After disclosing to him, that I have not had a man who was able to bring me to my climax, he took it as a challenge. Let''s just say, he did a spectacr job under our coats as we watched Top Gun 2. Tom Cruise was not the only one flying high that night. Whip-Me has serious skills.


    To be honest, things are great, he is attentive, helpful to everyone, even building a tree house slide thing for the kids in Cal''s new garden. The man practically has ''perfect'' tattooed on his forehead. But me being me, I am still waiting for the other shoe to drop. Other than that magical night, we have snogged each other''s faces off like horny teenagers more than a few times, and the odd grab of my ample low hanging boobies, which he insists are perfect. But, we have yet to ''seal the deal'' and well, tonight is the night. My rash is all gone, and he is taking me out for a romantic day, which he promises will be the most memorable date ever.


    I pull on my jeans, wiggling my fat arse into them, theny on the bed in order to button and zip them up. Best not eat a lot, else the button will probably pop; they are that tight. But Lucy, the darling she is, told me I looked amazing and never mind if they were a little young in fashion, I looked fantastic. She did say to remember to shave my knees, as the rips in them expose that often-overlooked area of anybody''s body, a tip I am most grateful for, seeing my knees poking through the rips.


    I pull out the bright red tight fitting in t-shirt, with a V-neck, and pull on my new red bra, one that lifts the girls up and showcases my more-than-ample cleavage.


    Let''s hope I don''t drop food down there, I kid you not, one night I took off my bra and crumbs fell out of my cleavage, some stuck underneath my boobs!


    Yes, I am that ssy! It is called, ''Big tit problems'' and yes, that is a thing... trust me!


    Bending over and feeling like the cirction to my brain had been cut off, I pull on a pair of sketches, then tie my hair up into a high ponytail, before adding a small sttering of make-up.


    That''s it; job done. I''m as ready as I''m going to be, so pick up my bag and head downstairs, and sit waiting for my young stud muffin to arrive.


    Whip-Me knocks on the door, and I rush to open it. Damn, I feel giddy right now. As I opened it, he is standing with the biggest smile on his handsome face.


    "Hey girl, you are smoking hot today," Whip-Mepliments me, as his eyes trail up and down my stuffed-in-jeans body, making mydy region heat up, and weep in response to his deep sexy Barry White type voice.


    "Thank you, you are not so bad yourself." I grin at him.


    He is hot-damned-gorgeous! I feel myself, possibly needing a fresh pair of knickers. He is stood in dark blue wash denims, a white t-shirt that clings to his muscles and hot damn, do I want to sack off this date and strip him naked and show off my no stubble bits and bobs.


    "So, are you ready to go?" he asks with a smirk on his delicious ''kiss me now''lips.


    "A-ha," I smile, nodding my head.


    He ushers me out of the door, and I turn to lock it. Nosy Nora over the road is curtain twitching again, and so I smile and wave, letting her see that I''ve noticed her spying on me. No doubt the fact Whip-Me and I are going out again will have done the rounds twice over before I get home tonight. Ah well, when they''re gossiping about me and my cougar activities, they are leaving someone else alone, I suppose.


    I slump down into the passenger seat of the car, praying my button doesn''t pop, as Whip-Me closes the door behind me, then rounds the car and quickly gets in.


    "I cannot believe, I almost forgot, because you took my breath away," he says, then leans over and his lips meet mine with the softest brush that promises of more toe, sending a tingle direct to mydy bits.


    "Smooth talker." Iugh at him, shaking my head.


    Whip-Me chuckles and shrugs his shoulders.


    "I may be smooth, but it''s the truth, I was literally stunned by how drop dead gorgeous you look. Although those skin-tight jeans beg the question, how the hell did you get into them?" he states.


    "Start with a Bacardi and coke." Iugh.


    Whip-Me chuckles at me, shaking his head slightly.


    "Noted." He nods, then pulls away as Nosy Nora over the road hangs round her curtain watching us disappear down the street.


    "So how are you on water?" Whip-Me asks.


    "Good." I smile at him, never been seasick, or any kind of travel sick.


    "Great. So, my friend Jack from the Royal National Lifeboat Institution has bought a new boat. It''s moored on the Tyne, on Newcastle quayside. He agreed to rent it to me for today. So, I thought we could head out down the river and anchor off the Tynemouth beach and have some lunch." Whip-Me smiles. "Wow, that is cool." I grin at him.


    I''ve never had a man go to so much trouble for me, and I cannot deny, ... it feels good.


    "I''ve not seen the boat, but he assures me it''s amazing. He is going to sail it for us, obviously, but we have the whole thing to ourselves," Whip-Me exins.


    We pull up into therge carpark behind the crown court and walk down to the quayside hand-in-hand. As I look out onto the River Tyne I stop in my tracks. Before me is a huge boat, well more like a luxury yacht, it''s gun-metal-grey, and by far thergest boat moored.


    "Bloody hell, is your friend a billionaire or something?" I breathe, my eyes wide.


    "I know he said it was amazing, but I honestly didn''t expect this," Whip-Me answered, as taken-a-back as I was.


    Excitement begins to bubble in my tummy, as we walk towards the massive vessel, when a man of around Whip-Me''s age shouts over and waves.


    "Kelvin, great to see you."


    "Jack, thanks for this. Let me introduce you to my girlfriend Joanne. Joanne this is Jack," Whip-Me introduces me.


    s**t, girlfriend, more like olddy friend, but hell it gives me a pleasant shiver, down my spinending right at my freshly shaven haven, to be thought of as the girlfriend of Whip-Me.


    "Nice to meet you." I smile at Captain Jack and cannot help but wonder if he''s a pirate like his namesake and hasmandeered the beautiful boat we''re about to set sail on. "Soe on, hop on board." Jack grins at us


    Whip-Me and I nod out heads in excitement, I mean who the hell gets a chance to go on a boat like this around here? This is clearly a one-off event, and I intend to make the most of it.


    With his arm casually slung over my shoulder, and a bright smile on his face, Wipe-Me and I walk towards the gang nk of the massive luxury yacht.


    "No, not that one." Jackughs.


    "This one," he indicates with his hand to the small blue fishing boat that is moored behind.


    I cannot help the wave of disappointment, then look at Whip-Me''s face, and roll my lips together, desperate not tough, as he is stood with his mouth hanging ck, as he nces between the two boats. "s**t, I hope it floats, it is a rust bucket," Whip-Me whispers to me.


    "Well, if he is part of the RNLI, I guess we are safe," I reply, holding in myugh, but failing miserably.


    "Isn''t she beautiful." Jack grins proudly looking at the tiny boat, with ky blue paint around the hull.


    "Yes, she is lovely," I reply politely.


    Jack nods happy with my response, as Whip-Me still stands staring at the yacht in front like it''s a long-lost lover, before holding my hand, and gently helping me aboard the boat, that stinks like a tin of tuna.


    "Pop your lifejackets on, and make yourselvesfortable, and I''ll get us underway." Jack smiles, as we head to the back of the boat, finding a wet wooden bench to sit down on as Jack heads up into his little white cabin, and we set off.


    "I am so sorry," Whip-Me says as soon as Jack is out of earshot. Putting the bright yellow life vest, with bright red whistle on me.


    "Don''t be, this will be fun, I mean who wants to sail on a posh yacht anyway." I giggle.


    "It stinks," Whip-Me states, then begins to chuckle.


    "Just a bit, don''t think I will eat tuna for a while." Iugh.


    "s**t Joanne, can you tell everyone I hired that yacht, and not this shitty thing?" Whip-Meughs.


    "Not a chance in hell, although I am going to take a picture of both, just for posterity." I amughing hard now, tears rolling down my cheeks, as we both look at the posh yacht as we chug by it and wave at the people on board. "Well, I was right about one thing, this date is going to be memorable." Whip-Meughs.


    "It''s not the size of the boat; it is the motion in the ocean." I reply and wink.


    "But let''s be honest, you really want a big boat." Whip-Me winks back at me, thenughs as he ces his arm around my waist.

 Chapter 94

    Kelvin''s Point of View.


    As far as memorable dates go, yeah, I think I have cracked that. But for enjoyable dates, not so much!


    Although Joanne said she has never been seasick before, bobbing about in this rust bucket that stinks of fish, has her hanging over the side, whilst I rub her back as she feeds the fish with the contents of her stomach.


    She keeps trying to smile and reassure me she loves the effort I made, but her face is a pale green colour and once again her head is hanging over the boat, tears streaming down her face, from retching so much. Noticing the state Joanne was in, mercifully, Jack had turned the boat around and we were currently sailing past the massive posh yacht. I looked at it once more with a wistful sigh. Now that would have been both memorable and amazing, if we had gone on it. Still, it is what it is.


    I took a chance at calling Joanne my girlfriend, but that is what she is. As far as I am concerned, she is the best woman I have ever had the privilege of knowing. I must think of something to rescue this date and do something fun for her. However, at the moment, all I can think about is getting her off this damned boat, and back on solid ground. Seeing her struggling like this is doing something to my heart, like breaking it!


    Hell, I want to give her the moon and stars, show her just how deserving she is. But all I have managed to do is give her green skin, and the ability to projectile vomit across the North Sea.


    Finally, we pulled up on the dock, and Jack tied off the boat, then he put the gang nk down, enabling us to finally get off.


    I take hold of Joanne''s hand, and despite the fact that she has just been sick, I still get those sparks rushing up my arm, and a sense of utter pride as I wind her small delicate fingers in myrge stubby ones. Wordlessly, I helped her off this damned boat, thanking Jack, when really, I just wanted to shove him overboard.


    Magnificent boat, my backside!


    As we stepped onto the quayside, I gently removed her life jacket, handing it back to Jack, before throwing my arm around her shoulders and pulling her into my side.


    "Well, that was fun," I said, although it was as far removed from fun as the North pole is from the South.


    "I am sorry." Joanne sighed, the colour starting to return to her cheeks.


    "Why are you sorry? It is not your fault I was duped into hiring a rust bucket," I tell her.


    "I know, but you went to all that trouble for me to spoil our date by throwing up my breakfast." She sighs.


    "You are worth the trouble babe, so don''t ever apologise for something you have no control over," I tell her, really hating that she feels she has done something wrong. Again, it irks me that some undeserving arsehole has made her feel like everything is her fault. I bend down to give her a kiss, but she turns her head away.


    "Sorry, but I just threw up my guts, you are not kissing me, until I get a toothbrush and scrub my teeth." She gives me a giggle; the sound makes my heart leap around in my chest, other than Moses''s littleughs, it is the best sound in the world.


    We head up into Newcastle City Centre, making our way towards Grey''s Monument, as there is a big chemist there, where I can get my woman a toothbrush, toothpaste, and mouth wash, so she can feel happier, and more confident. Also, because I really want to taste her lips with my own as soon as possible.


    After purchasing the toothcare things, we head over the road to Starbucks. I stand in the queue as Joanne excuses herself for the bathroom.


    "What would you like to drink?" I ask her, before she disappears on me.


    "Ooo, skinnytte with sugar-free caramel syrup." She smiles, and I ignore the tiny piece of residue carrot that is residing in her teeth, from throwing up.


    I cannot keep the grin off my face as she rushes to the bathroom, watching her sexy backside sway in those sprayed on jeans she is wearing. God alone knows how she is actually breathing in the things, but my length appreciates herck of oxygen and stands in full salute at her kind gesture.


    I tear my eyes away from her glorious behind, turning to thedy behind the counter and order our drinks. I would normally offer her one of the amazing muffins they sell, but she has just been ill on that rust bucket of a boat, so probably will not want food just yet. I take the tray and head to one of the couches and ce it on the table and await Joanne''s return.


    As I sit, I see a man wearing a green bomber jacket, his head shaved bauld, and a swastika tattooed on the side of his head. His blue denims are rolled up to the top of his doc martin boots, and he is currently giving me a look as if I am the scum of the earth. Joy, just what I need, a raving racist bastard ring at me. It''s not the first time I''ve encountered this. Let''s be real here, most ck men and women have, but I really cannot be bothered to deal with this, when out on a date with Joanne. Plus, I doubt very much my woman has ever encountered the grotesque species of the white supremacist at work. I can only hope his vileness doesn''t scare her too much, or worse still, have her second-guessing having a rtionship with a ck man.


    I take a breath, feeling more than a little on edge as I prepare myself for the onught of racial abuse, I know wille my way, before this coffee is finished. But I refuse to move seats, that would make the imbecilic feel like he had won, and I''ll never let people like him win.


    Joanne walks out of the bathroom, her smile is wide, teeth bright white, and she looks so much better than she did going in there. She slides onto the couch next to me, and I automatically ce a protective arm around her shoulders. "Better?" I ask her.


    "Much, thank you for the coffee." She grins at me.


    "You are most wee." I smile down at her, getting lost in those big hazel eyes she has, they''re the window to her soul. All I can see is total happiness, and I hope that''s because she''s with me, and not just because she has cleaned her teeth. "f*****g disgusting," the Neo-Nazi across from us shouts across.


    Great, here we go, this date just keeps getting better and better. I chose to ignore the i***t, keeping my focus and concentration on Joanne. After all, she is much better to look at than a bauld headed i***t. "That should be illegal," he shouts again.


    Joanne furrows her brows, not understanding just what is happening right now, then looks over to the racist bastard, the look of realisation dawns on her face, and she lets out an annoyed breath, rolling her eye in disgust at him. "Just ignore him," I whisper to her.


    "Yeah, if you feel ufortable, we can leave though. Not that I want to, I would prefer to stay and upset his stupid ideals for a little longer." Joanne smiles at me.


    "I never walk away, but if you want to go, we can." I smile at her.


    "Definitely not, his issues are his problems. I happen to feel rather proud to be sat here cuddled up with the best looking, kindest, loveliest man in the Northeast of Ennd." Joanne grins at me, then snuggles into my chest a little further, her hand resting on my stomach.


    I must admit, her words make my chest puff out, because as I gaze into her eyes, I see nothing but truth in her words.


    "Oi, b***h, could you not get a white man, and got so desperate you had to slum it with that ck scum," the racist pig shouts over.


    A hushed silence falls around the coffee shop, as people begin to stare. Some look ufortable at the confrontation, others look annoyed at the racist pig whilst the rest pretend it isn''t happening.


    Now, I will ignore anyone having a go at me for my skin colour, but will never allow them to target my woman.


    I shift towards him a little bit, as Joanne ces her hand on my chest and shakes her head at me.


    "Ignore it. I don''t care what he thinks," she whispers to me.


    My instinct is to defend the woman I am fast falling for, but she is right, there is no use in adding fuel to the fire. I rx back into the chair, my fingers trailing up and down her shoulder and top of her arm. "You lot should leave our women alone and f**k off back to where you came from. ck bastard," the Neo-Nazi shouts once more.


    "Why doesn''t the managemente and chuck him out," Joanne whispers.


    "Unfortunately, not a lot do. It is better than it once was, but still people try to pretend this isn''t happening." I sigh, exining the reality of being a person of colour.


    "It is disgusting," Joanne whispers again, her face looking sad, like she cannot believe that in this day and age there are still people who judge a person or attack someone because of the colour of their skin.


    "You know what, let''s just go. If they cannote and get rid of the trash that is that i***t, then I don''t want them to have our business," Joanne suddenly decides.


    "But then he will think he has won. But, yes, we can leave." I smile down at her.


    "Oh, he will not win. Trust me," she responds, and I have to chuckle because I see a determination in her eyes and know something is about to go down.


    We finish off thest of our drinks, as Neo-Nazi scum bag stands up to go get himself another coffee. Hisrge belly is hanging over his jeans, his ck t-shirt tucked in. I notice he is a good 5 or 6 inches shorter than me, so go to stand up myself, taking hold of Joanne''s hand.


    "Wait a second." Joanne smiles, then looks through her bag, her eyes watching the bozo as he collects another cup of steaming hot coffee. She throws her bag over her shoulder and waits for the i***t to sit back down as he continues to stare at us both in disgust. With a smile on her face that I know means she has nned something, she nods her head. We walk out and as we pass his table; she allows her bag to drop, hitting off his hot cup of coffee, knocking it over the scalding contents spilling all over hisp. "Oops, I am SO SORRY! Don''t worry though, the damage should not be too bad given you have a tiny p***s even for a white man," Joanne shouts, then walks away as the Neo-Nazi racist bastard is stood up, squealing like a pig, trying to pull the jeans covered in scalding hot coffee from hisher regions, as the people around us all start to giggle at him.


    A little olddy with white hair leans over towards him.


    "Serves you right, you are a disgusting poor excuse for a human. My father fought against Hitler and won; you are nothing but a discussing pig," she shouts at him.


    "You b***h, you did that on purpose, that is assault," he screams after Joanne.


    "Nope, I saw the whole thing sir, and it was obviously an ident," finally, the manageres across.


    He turns to us and passes me a gift card.


    "I am sorry you had to endure that sir, please ept this gift card as way of an apology. My staff should have evicted him the moment he madements. I will be having a chat with them about this," the manager states.


    "Thank you, and honestly, my bag just dropped off my shoulder. I must not have put it on correctly in my haste to get out of here, given how ufortable that man made us feel." Joanne smiles at the manager, attempting to look innocent but the glint in her eye gives her away.


    "Yes, I can see that." The manager chuckles.


    We leave the coffee shop and walk back towards the car. I want to get out of this ce, because this amazing date I nned has turned into a barrel of s**t.


    "He squealed higher than a little girl," Joanne suddenly says, then begins to giggle.


    "He did. But Joanne, this type of thing happens more than you would think," I tell her, taking a breath, hoping she doesn''t re-evaluate our rtionship knowing this could, and let''s face it, probably would, happen again, maybe not like what just happened, but in some form or other.


    "It shouldn''t, but hey, I''m proud to be with you, you make me happier than anyone I''ve ever been with. I would say it doesn''t bother me, but that is incorrect, it does bother me, but only that people are still so narrow minded and disgusting in this world." Joanne smiles.


    "So, you have not thought better of being with me?" I ask, suddenly feeling a little insecure.


    "Why would I? Nope, if anything, I admire your forbearance, you were a lot calmer than I was. Why, did I handle it badly?" she asks, suddenly looking as insecure as I felt.


    "Nope, you are, as always amazing. Now, what can we do to rescue the rest of the day?" I ask.


    "Oh, well, I can think of something, but that may be presumptuous of me, and not at alldy like." She grins at me.


    "Not presumptuous at all, and you are every inch ady. Mydy. So, your ce or mine?"

 Chapter 95

    Joanne''s Point of View.


    As Whip-Me pulls up on his driveway, my stomach is flipping around like a fish out of water. I am a heady mixture of nervous, excitement, and horny as hell right now, which is a lethalbination.


    My old insecurities are also rearing their ugly heads, telling me he''ll not find me attractive when fully naked, but with determination to not give in to my own thoughts about my body, I push them to one side, choosing to ignore them for once in my life. "I thought we shoulde to mine. I think it is safer. As much as I love your close rtionship with Ben and everyone else for that matter, the thought of them just wandering into the house this afternoon was not appealing." Whip-Me chuckled.


    I feel the heat on my cheeks, as I bite my bottom lip with a smirk on my lips. I have to agree with him on that point.


    "Yes, not ideal." I grin at him.


    s**t! We are really going to do this. Whip-Me, is going to whip-me-with-his-willy! Yikes!


    "Joanne, in all seriousness, no pressure though, if you change your mind at any time, just let me know. I won''t be offended. Frustrated, definitely, but offended, absolutely not," Whip-me continues.


    "Okay," I manage to squeak out, knowing I''m not about to change my mind anytime soon, but happy I have the option should I happen to find myself in that situation.


    Whip-Me rounds the car and opens my door, then taking my hand he guides me out of the passenger seat. Throwing his arm over his shoulder he presses the button on his key fob, as the car beeps and shes its lights a couple of times as you hear the clunk of the lock.


    He leads me through his front door, down the hall, and directly into his living room.


    "Make yourself at home baby," he whispers huskily to me, the timber of his voice causing me to shiver slightly. Damn this man is s*x on legs.


    I take a seat on the long sofa, worrying my hands together, as the nervousness begins to consume me once more, and I feel my cheeks burst into me as my mind wanders to what will happen next.


    Whip-Me chuckles, then heads off towards the kitchen, returning a few momentster with arge crystal ss containing diet coke. Handing me the ss, I take a sip, to calm my nerves, only to realise there is at least a double shot of Bacardi in it. "Wow, what is this?" I ask, looking at the ss.


    "Well, when I asked you how I could get into those sexy-as-f**k denims, you said start with a Bacardi and coke, so, vo." Whip-Me chuckles, taking a seat beside me.


    "Before I embark on partaking my own alcoholic drink, you are happy to stay the whole night, and well, tomorrow and tomorrow night, before we go back to work?" Whip-Me grins.


    "Wow, you think you have the stamina for that amount of time," I quip, the words out of my mouth before my brain gets into gear.


    Trust me!


    "Well, I definitely hope to ''Rise'' to the challenge, but even if I cannot, I want to spend the rest of my time off work, just me and you, irrespective of any stamina issues." Whip-Me chuckles.


    I find my nervousness settling down at his words. Knowing he likes me for who I am, helps chase away my annoying insecurities, making me feel a lot calmer than I was previously.


    "It''s getting close to lunch time, I have some nice steaks in the fridge, if you fancy them?" Whip-Me smiles, changing the subject to safer ground.


    Do I want food?


    Yes, I am starving after emptying my breakfast in the sea.


    But, and this is a big but, I am more than a little bit concerned that when the food hits my stomach, I will get bloated, and the release some of the gas in the midst of passion, and that thought puts me off epting the kind offer of lunch. Then again, I am hungry, and feel like I could eat a horse, and run after its rider!


    Decisions, decisions.


    "Come on, what is going on in that beautiful head of yours? I can almost see the wheels turning," Whip-Me asks, his brows raised up as he tilts his head to one side waiting for me to answer.


    "Erm, nothing," I squeak again, feeling my cheeks beginning to burn once more.


    "It''s not nothing if you''re worried about something, and you clearly are," Whip-Me continues.


    "Okay, I am just being stupid. But if I eat, I may get wind, and I would hate to fart halfway through whatever happens after lunch," I tell him, unable to stop my mouth from spilling my inner most thoughts.


    Oh, good GOD, I wish my mouth had a filter attached, but sadly, it just spews out whatever is on my mind. I am sure it is a medical abnormality.


    Whip-me looks and throws he head back, bellowing withughter, as he wraps his arm around my shoulder.


    "I would love to just live in your brain for a day, it seems like a fun ce to be," he continuesughing.


    "Seriously, I am concerned about it!" I dere, nudging him with my elbow.


    "Well, let me put your concerns to rest. Everybody, and I mean everybody, farts Joanne. If that happens, then so be it. The covers blow off, it is no big deal. After all, I have shared an Engine with YOUR son, not to mention Josie and her musical, smelly bum. Seriously, that girl is worse than the men on shift." Whip-Meughs again.


    "Stop worrying. Now,e on, you can drink that in the kitchen whilst I make you some food." Whip-meughs, moving his arm off my shoulder and grabbing my hand pulling me to my feet.


    We walk into the kitchen hand-in-hand as I take another sip of the Bacardi, then let out a breath, as I try to rx. I am going to blow this, if I don''t calm down, when really all I want to do is to blow him.


    The thought, of sucking on his big sausage sends a bolt of pleasure straight to my shaven-haven, making it throb between my legs.


    Clearing my throat to stop my dirty mind from going into hyperdrive, I sit on one of the bar stools by the counter, as Whip-Me pulls out a griddle pan. He turns and opens the fridge, grabbing out two fillet steaks, seasoning them, before adding some olive oil, and wrapping them in clingfilm setting them to one side.


    "Can I help?" I ask, I find it weird to be sat in a kitchen not doing the cooking.


    "Nope." Whip-Me smiles, popping the ''P''


    "You do enough for everyone, today, I am going to wait on you hand-and-foot." He turns and shes me the sexiest smile.


    "I could get used to this." I grin at him, taking another sip of my drink.


    "I am really hoping you do. That is my cunning n." He grins, then leans over the counter cing a soft kiss on my lips before returning to cut up some mushrooms and peppers. "Chips, or Baked Potato?" Whip-Me asks.


    "Hum, I should probably go for the baked spud, but the chips are shouting for me to choose them. I really cannot deny them when they are begging me so much." I giggle slightly.


    "Chips it is." Whip-me chuckled, grabbing some potatoes from his veg basket, and begins to peal them.


    "Oh wow, properly cooked chips as well, you are spoiling me." I grin, although I know that will not help the diet I tell myself I am on every day, only to give up at the first sign of a biscuit, or cake, or any type of unhealthy food really.


    "Well kind of, I have one of those air fryer things, so not as fattening as the deep-fried version. I have to watch my weight for work." Whip-Me chuckles.


    "You don''t have a weight problem!" I dere, because to me his body is perfection.


    "Oh, I do, I used to have a six pack, now I have a protruding one pack." He chuckles.


    "Too much time sat behind the desk and not fighting fires." Whip-Me shrugs, as he ces the chips into the air fryer.


    "So how do you like your meat?" he asks.


    "Big and juicy so it fills my mouth," I tell him, again with the bloodyck of a filter!


    "Oh, well, I will see what I can do in that regard." Whip-Meughs, then throws me a wink.


    "Erm, rare would be good," I tell him, feeling my cheeks heat up once more, and not just from embarrassment, but from the pure fact, this man has me all ways of horny right now.


    We banter back-and-forth, with various degrees of s****l inuendo, when finally, he tes up the food. The steak is so tender my knife glides through it, and I pop a piece in my mouth, moaning at just how delicious it tastes.


    "f**k Joanne, that noise is killing me," Whip-Me groans out, his eyes staring at me, pupils fully dted.


    "What can I say? Your meat is delicious." I grin at him.


    "Woman, if you are not careful, I am going to bend you over that table, and find a shoehorn to peal those tight, sexy-as-hell denims off you and pound you, until you cry for mercy." Whip-Me groans.


    I let out a gasp, my mind screaming ''yes please'', but for once my mouth cannot form words, as my throat bes dry, and I gulp, my heart feeling like I may need a trip to A&E if it doesn''t stop beating so fast.


    I cut another piece of the delicious steak and pop it in my mouth, letting out another soft moan, when Whip-Me suddenly pushes his te away. In one swift motion he stands up, his chair falling behind him, stomps over to me, picking me up as if I weigh nothing,


    when we all know I weigh a lot more than that, and throws me over his shoulder in a perfect fireman''s lift and storms out of the kitchen, taking me up the stairs two at a time, before depositing me onto the soft mattress of his bed, my body bouncing, as he lets out a low growl from his chest.


    "You asked for it." He groans, as his lips find mine, his tongue poking into my mouth, as it searches for my own, and all of my senses heighten as I wrap my arms around his neck, and my legs around his waist, digging my heals into his back.


    Yes, I certainly did ask for it, and insecurities be damned, because already I am about to explode, such is my desire to have this man possess every part of me!

 Chapter 96

    Kelvin''s Point of View


    Hell, this woman is something else, the taste of her lips against mine is better than any steak, the way her body moulds against me, she is so receptive, it sends a shiver down my spine.


    I had wanted to make this moment romantic, but after her teasing at the lunch table, all constraint snapped. My hands fumble with the hem of her tight t-shirt as I slowly lift it up, exposing the bare skin of her torso. A redcy bra greets me and I cannot control the low growl of appreciation that rumbles through my chest. My hand reaches round her back, unsping her bra, removing it from her arms, as my other hand cups her weighty b****t, the n****e poking into the palm of my hand.


    You can keep your skinny women, they do nothing for me, I require something to grab hold of, and this perfect woman, all breathless and panting beneath me, has curves to die for. I feel like the luckiest man alive.


    I have wanted this woman for a long time, never believing she would even consider me an option, but here we are, and the feelings I have for her is a lot more than just a bit of fun to chase away the long, lonely nights.


    My lips find the crook of her neck as I ce soft, teasing, open mouthed kisses over it, trailing down her soft skin, until my mouth reaches the outline of her n****e. With one hand holding her ample bust upwards, my tongue licks around her puckered n*****s, and I sp my lips around it, licking the tip with my tongue before sucking like a man in desperate need, because that is what I am, desperate and needy for this glorious woman.


    "Oh shit."


    Joanne pants out, as my hand reaches down the soft contours of her beautiful womanly body, popping the button of her denims open. She shudders beneath me, before letting out a sigh of relief, and I am unsure if it''s because of my fingers pulling down the zip or just because these sexy jeans are that tight on her and she is finally able to breathe properly.


    I let her n****e go with a plop, and begin to move southward, cing kisses over the mound of her tummy, as my hands begin to pull down the denims, her hips raising to give me ess. As I peel the tightest, sexiest denims known to man, down her long shapely legs, my mouth continues its journey downwards, until it finds the waist band of the redcy knickers she has worn.


    I cannot keep my hands from shaking as I reach in, and slowly peel them from her bottom. Kneeling upwards, I take a second to truly appreciate this woman beneath me, her cheeks heat under the intensity of my gaze. "You are beautiful," I whisper out.


    It is not a line, because she is, beautiful, funny, sexy, loving, and caring. The perfectbination.


    Holding eye contact, I lower my mouth to her silky-smooth promisednd, swirling my tongue against her engorged clit, as she lets out a soft, needy, moan, followed by a string of expletives, that cause my already hard length to pulse in my pants, knowing I am making this woman, my woman, loose her control.


    Her hands find the top of my head, as her fingers run through my short hair, as she grabs a handful and pushes my face closer to her core, as she lets out another mewl, her body beginning to thrust upwards. Trailing my fingers up the inside of her thighs, she shivers and cries out softly, when I run my finger along her crevices gathering her sweet nectar on my finger, before plunging into her soft wet, folds.


    Joanne''s hips buck upwards as the moan turns to a cry, when I hook my finger twisting and turning searching for the spot inside her where all her nerve endings gather together creating that one perfect spot.


    "Oh s**t!" she cries out as my finger traces of the small spot, her hips thrusting as if they had a mind of their own.


    Sucking on her clit, and working her with my finger, I feel her arousal dripping from her. I cannot help but growl with satisfaction that her body is so needy for me, that I''m the one privileged to give her this pleasure. The vibration of the growl sends her over the edge as she stiffens, before crying out again, her walls clenching my finger like a vice, as shees undone beneath me.


    Keeping the steady rhythm, I help her ride the crest of her wave, before she slumps back into the mattress, her body going limp as she pants out breathless, her eyes hooded, as she recovers.


    "Wow," is all she manages to breath, as I move off her, pulling my t-shirt over my head, and discarding it to the floor.


    I stand up, unbuttoning my trousers, letting them fall to the floor, as Joanne trails her eyes over my body. Her lips part slightly, as she licks her bottom lip, her pupils blown. This is one of the things I love about this woman, her eyes are so expressive, her face tells you exactly what she is thinking, and I know, beyond a shadow of a doubt, she is happy with what she sees.


    Pulling down my ck boxer briefs, I feel my hard length spring free from their constraints, as Joanne gasps, her eyes bing wider.


    "Oh, Hell the rumours are true," she gasps out, a small, satisfied smile forming on her lips.


    "It is bloody huge, I have had a kid, and I am fearful of it!" she continues.


    Herck of filter always makes meugh, and I chuckle as I climb on the bed beside her, stroking her soft skin with my fingers.


    "You like it then." I grin at her.


    Joanne swallows looking at me, the smirk on her face tells me everything I need to know as she slowly nods her head up-and-down. "Now, what was it you call me again?" I chuckle at her.


    Again, she swallows, then bites her bottom lip.


    "Oh, I remember now. Whip-me-with-your-willy." I grin, then roll myself between her open legs.


    My hands seek out her magnificent breasts, as I pull and tweak her n****e, concentrating on the very tip as she lets out a small squeal of pleasure.


    Although I love feeling and ying with those bundles of fun, I want to give the girl what she has asked for. I pull my hand down to my rock-hard length, moving it between her folds, but not entering her. With a quick thrust of my hips, my hard c**k whips her sensitive clit and she widens her eyes, and moans again. I repeat the action, whipping her with my willy, as she begins to pant once more.


    "OH MY GOD, YES," she cries out, lost in her own world of pleasure.


    I continue to whip her with myrge manhood, as once again her body begins to shake.


    "Oh GOD it is happening again," she cries out, in what sounds like disbelief.


    I cannot help but feel pride that I''m the only man who has made here undone, let alone given her multiple o*****s. Her hips thrust upwards once more, as she holds her beath, letting out a strangled cry, as I watch her face as she loses herself to pure ecstasy for the second time.


    As she recovers, I continue to stroke her soft skin, looking into her hooded eyes. My heart pounds in my chest, as feelings wash over me like a tidal wave.


    I am unsure if it''s because I have wanted this woman for so long, or because I have not been in bed with a woman for years, but this feels different. I was in love with my ex-wife, but there is just something deeper, stronger, more intense than anything before, when I think about Joanne. It''s herughter, humour, her caring nature, mixed with a don''t-give-a-shit attitude, her forced independence, that makes me want to protect her, do things for her no other has. This is just different than anything before, deeper, and a hell of a lot stronger.


    My mind is in a rush of pure emotions as I hold her gaze, nothing else matters, only her. I feel a physical stretching of my heart, as it grows in size to amodate this beautiful woman beneath me. I know, I''m done, there is no other woman I could ever want in my life, nobody would evere close to her. Maybe those crazy books she reads has a point, there is such a thing as a soul mate, and if that''s true, I feel like I''ve found mine.


    I go to my top draw, pulling out the box of condoms, but as crazy as it sounds, I don''t want the thin piece oftex between us, I want to feel her soft folds, as I make her mine. Seeing the hesitation Joanne blinks up at me.


    "I have had the op," she whispers softly.


    "After the fiasco with the surprise family and his activitiesing to light, I also got tested, I am clean, thank GOD; I have not been with anyone since," she continues, staring into my eyes.


    "I get tested for work, and not been with anyone for years," I whisper to her.


    The small upturn of her lips and nod of her head, has me shutting the draw, leaving the box where it is, as I gather her into my arms.


    "This is it, Joanne. Are you sure," I double check, as she smiles up at me.


    "Never been surer of anything in my life." She giggles slightly.


    I position myself back between her open legs, my hands gripping her ankles, as I pull them further apart, then with onest whip of my willy, I move my hips, lining myself up with her entrance. Slowly, I begin to push into her, pleasure radiates through my body, as I sink inch-by-inch into her cavern.


    "God you are tight. This is amazing," I groan out, unable to stop the words dripping from my tongue.


    The feel of her walls grasping me, is heavenly, and I know, beyond any shadow of a doubt, this is the best time I have ever had.


    Joanne stiffens beneath me as I give her another inch.


    "s**t, that is big," she whispers, biting her bottom lip.


    "Are you okay?" I still, giving her time to adjust.


    "Yeah, I kind of like the extra stretch." She giggles at me.


    I push in again, as her body begins to tremble.


    "I want all of it," she tells me on a moan.


    Thrusting deep inside her, I fill her uppletely, shockwaves of pleasure rush through our bodies, as the electric current of pure desire pulses between us.


    I move slowly out of her, leaving the tip just inside, before thrusting hard and deep as Joanne lets out another cry of pleasure.


    "OH god YES," she encourages me.


    I m back into her, as her legs wrap around my waist, her heals digging into my back as she takes everything I have to give her.


    Working up a rhythm I pump harder, faster, with more determination as she meets me thrust for thrust, panting, and moaning beneath me.


    "Oh god, again," she whimpers out, as I increase the rhythm of my thrusts, my c**k gliding in-and-out, the slickness of her soaked p***y driving me crazy.


    With another cry from her lips, I feel her walls grip me, as she shivers and shakes once more, only this time, I continue to push into her, then holding her waist and flip us both over still deep inside her, as she straddles me, and takes what she wants. Her boobs bounce freely as she rocks up-and-down on my length, her c**t rubbing against the small overhang of my one-pack, as she gets the friction she needs on her sensitive nub, her body is convulsing as she cries out. "It''s not stopping, f**k, it is not stopping."


    Her walls are gripping me, as the tingles in my balls, and the euphoric feeling in my stomach takes over, she shudders again, as I release my seed deep inside her, seeing stars. The intensity of my o****m makes me feel like I might pass out, as Joanne slumps forwards onto my chest. My arms circle around her, holding her to me, as both our bodies rx.


    Slowly Joanne slides off me, and I miss being inside her, as she wiggles her body to break free from my embrace.


    "Sorry desperate for a wee now." She chuckles.


    I grin at her, and nod, as she attempts to get out of the bed, as soon as her feet touch the floor, her knees buckle, and she holds onto the bedframe attempting to put one foot in front of the other.


    "Oh hell, I cannot walk, my legs are jelly." She begins tough.


    Iy back watching as she attempts to walk to the bathroom, looking like Bambi on Ice, and I would be lying if I didn''t say I felt a high degree of satisfaction knowing I''d given her so much pleasure that she could hardly walk.


    As she finally makes her way into the bathroom, I move to the side of the door to wait, I''ll carry her back to bed, and if she can, I''ll do it all over again. Because I cannot get enough of her, and I have the distinct feeling I never will.


    As the door opens, she gingerly walks towards me as I scoop her into my arms.


    "I guess you were right." She chuckles as snuggles into my chest.


    "What was I right about?" I ask.


    "I think I am going to need a wheelchair."


    Both of usugh as I carry her back to bed,ying her onto my chest.


    "Well, that was just the starter, now for the main course." I grin as her eyes go wide, then she giggles.


    "Love a good main course." Sheughs, as I hook her leg around my waist, rolling her onto her side, and begin to make love to my woman again.

 Chapter 97

    OH, MY WORD!


    Seriously, I am sure Whip-Me thinks I''m some sort of contortionist, and not a middle-aged woman, but oh wow, this position he has me in, bent like a damn pretzel, is so good, I''ming apart with each thrust of his rock hard, giant love stick. "Yes, harder," I cry out, literally, I have no inhibitions left after a two-day s*x-a-thon with the sexiest man alive. "AHGHGHGHGH" I shout suddenly, as Whip-Me stills.


    "Are you OKAY?" he asks, pulling out of me, as I unbend myself and practically fall to the floor.


    "s**t, ouch, ouch, ouch!" I cry out.


    "Joanne, s**t, sorry baby, are you okay? What have I hurt?" he cries out, his face full of desperate pleading, his eyes swirling with worry and concern.


    I am unable to answer, scrunching my face up. f**k me this is painful.


    Finally, I''m able to gather a breath, to let him know what is wrong with me.


    "I am okay, just, ... f**k, cramp all down my leg from my hip to my calf."


    Whip-Me gathers me up into his arms andys me back t on the bed then lifts the leg I am clutching, as mydy bits expel the air, he has pumped into my shaven-haven, with a loud rasp.


    Why me? Could this be any more embarrassing?


    Whip-Me ignores my farting fanny, and pulls my toes back, rubbing the muscles with his big strong hands.


    "Sorry," I whimper, my cheeks flushing bright red.


    But hell, that cramp hurt, and now I have the humiliation of puffing out a load of air into his face! Oops!


    "Don''t be. It is not your fault." Whip-Me smiles at me, giving me some reassurance.


    "The downside of dating an old woman," I say, as I bit my bottom lip, and scrunch up my nose, as Whip-Me continues to massage my clenched muscles.


    "But the upside is, having you in this position gives me the best view." Whip-Me winks and chuckles.


    "What, even if it does say hello." I look sheepishly at him.


    "I think it is more like saying thank you." Whip-Me chuckles again.


    I can not help but giggle in response, because I totally agree with him. Never in my 50-something years have my bits been so thoroughly serviced, and oiled. I feel like a new woman, well I did ''til my toot tooted, and my leg cramped.


    The cramp in my leg finally goes away, much to my utter relief, and Whip-Me gently ces it back on the bed, then climbs on top of me, cing a soft kiss on my embarrassed pout.


    "You are so gorgeous," he whispers at me.


    "Thank you," I reply, still feeling embarrassed.


    "Seriously, your hair all messed up, that flush on your cheeks, I don''t think I can ever get enough of you." Whip-Me groans.


    Hot damn this man is perfect!


    Well, it seems my faux pa with my pumping p***y, doesn''t seem to have bothered him, nor my old, achy, cramping legs.


    "So... my burping bits didn''t put you off?" I ask, still embarrassed, my brain not able to stop my mouth from talking about it.


    Really, I just want to forget the embarrassing incident, but some how can not let it go, unlike my vocal v****a.


    Whip-me throws his head back andughs.


    "Nope, I''m far to professional for that to bother me." He grins and winks.


    "Now, how is your leg?" he asks, with a smirk on his delicious lips.


    "Better." I grin at him.


    "Good, because we have an hour before we need to leave this bed, and get the lunch sorted for Ben toe over." He smiles, effortlessly slipping back inside me.


    The cramp and other issues instantly disappear from my thoughts, as he ys my body better than Vanessa May ys a violin, and soon he has me singing his praises once more as we both reach the crescendo of pure bliss, each of uttering prayers and curses, mixed with words of pure praise for each other.


    Copsing in a heap of arms and legs, Whip-Me gathers me into his arms, a thin film of sweat coats his body, and my own.


    "Well, after this two-day work out, I think my yearly fitness test will be a breeze next week." Whip-Me chuckles.


    "Yeah, I think I have burned enough calories to allow myself one of Josie''s cakes tonight at work." Iugh.


    "Is Ben bringing you some work clothes over, or do you want me to drive you home, so you can gather some things?" Whip-Me asks.


    "He said he will pop into mine and bring me a bag. Although, he did add, that he doesn''t want to think about why I am at your ce minus clothes." Iugh.


    It is traditional for Ben and me to have lunch together the day he begins his night shift, and with Lucy at work, it made sense for him toe here, given Whip-Me lives less than a mile up the road to the station. Anders said he would drop Lucy off at home, when she finishes, given he got back from Cornwall with Josie yesterday.


    We get out of bed and make our way to the shower, my legs a little less wobbly than the first time he rocked my world, but not by much. This man ... my man... he has skills!


    "Is Daveying to work tonight?" I ask Whip-Me, as he turns on the shower and we both walk inside the cubicle.


    "Yes, he texted me yesterday. His sister is out of hospital and is staying with him and Kathline. It is a bad business all of that." Whip-Me sighs.


    "Definitely, I feel sorry for poor Anders though, he knows it was his family, and is feeling really guilty," I agree.


    "Well, all we can do is support them outside of work, and make sure Davey and Josie are not to pre-upied to do their jobs at work," Whip-Me states. "Yeah, I know. I will have a chat with Josie when she gets into the station for her shift, check on how she is doing, if you want to tackle Davey?" I offer. "Perfect team, both at home and at work." Whip-Me smiles then ces a soft kiss on my lips as he soaps himself, as I grab a shower puff and wash my body.


    "Now, let me give you a key for here, then if you want, when you are finished you cane back whilst I am on nights." He grins at me.


    "I cannot stay here whilst you are at work!" I protest.


    "Why not? I will feel happier knowing you''re here and have the added bonus of you in my bed when I get home in the morning." Whip-Me smiles.


    "Well, if you put it like that." I grin at him, as I finish rinsing the soap from my body under the hot streams of water.


    "d you agree." Whip-Me chuckles.


    Hell, after what he does to my body, I am hardly going to disagree.


    I wrap arge bath sheet around my body, then walk into the bedroom. I look at my tighter-than-tight jeans, and really, my body is far to achy to even attempt to pull them up at the moment, so grab one of Whip-Me''s white work shirts and pop it on. It hangs to my knees, but pulls slightly across the bust, but at least I am all covered. Grinning at me, Whip-Me hums with appreciation.


    "Call me a misogynist, but hell, seeing you in my clothes is the biggest turn on." He groans.


    "Down boy. One; I think these old aching bones need some recovery, and two; Ben is due in ten minutes or so." Iugh.


    We head downstairs into the kitchen, as I turn the slow cooker onto ''Warm'' before grabbing some tes.


    "Lamb hot pot." I grin at him.


    "I put it on earlier when you were snoring." I smile at him.


    "Wow, a woman of many talents." Whip-Me nods approvingly at me.


    "Well, I''m not sure who is on cooking duty tonight and wanted to ensure both you and Ben had a decent meal inside you before work." I grin.


    "It''s Ben and Davey''s turn tonight, so it''ll not be bad cooking, but hell, this is better," Whip-Me states, whilst lifting the lid off the slow cooker and smelling themb chops infused with a rosemary gravy, sausages, carrots, broli and thin strips of potato on the top, letting out a moan of approval.


    The sound of the front door opening, makes me look at Whip-Me and frown, I know Ben would never just walk into the house, I did give him some manners growing up.


    "Grandpa!" a little voice shouts, and I take in a deep breath, cursing myself for not squeezing myself into my jeans, this is not how I wanted to meet Whip-Me''s grandson. "Granny is with me," the little boy shouts with glee as he runs into the kitchen, skids to a halt, looks at me with big brown eyes, then instantly bes shy, and sucks on his fingers.


    "Hi Moses, this is Joanne, she is grandpa''s special friend," Whip-Me tells the little boy, scooping him up into his strong arms.


    Whip-Me''s ex-wife walks around the corner, then stands looking me up and down, as if I am something the cat has dragged in. I close my eyes, feeling my cheeks burst into me. "Oh, you are busy," she states,pletely ignoring me.


    The dance of a thousand insecurities begins to pirouette in my mind. Hell, I am stood here in his shirt, it is clear as day what we have been up to, and his ex-wife is stood ring at me, with their adorable grandson who is staring at me, whilst sucking his fingers his other hand twirling in the strands of his afro, as Whip-Me bounces him on his hip.


    "No, we are just preparing lunch for Joanne''s son who is joining us," Whip-Me sates, then offers me a reassuring smile, as I find the floor very interesting, and wondering if it will swallow me up right now.


    "Oh, so you have time for other people''s family but not your own then," she snaps at him.


    "I always have time for Moses and Catalina, Edie you know that. However, can I ask what you are doing here and not my daughter?" Whip-Me snaps straight back at her.


    I have the urge to take Moses away from the obvious atmosphere and go find some toys for him to y with, but given I am the cause of the tension, and the fact the little man doesn''t know me and has an obvious case of stranger-danger at the moment, I am just left stood here feeling like I want to be anywhere else but here.


    "Your daughter is at work, I thought it would be nice for you to see Moses, but I see I am interrupting your day. Come on Moses, Grandpa is busy with his friend." The word friend dripped off her tongue with a high degree of sarcasm.


    Just then a knock at the door sounds, and I excuse myself, knowing it is Ben.


    "Well, she has made herself at home!" Edie deres.


    "Yes, she has, and I insist on it when the woman I love stays here. Now, I do not know what your problem is, given you are married and ''Oh so happy. Now, if you don''t mind, you can leave Moses with us, and go do whatever it was you were wanting to do, because we both know you wanted to drop him off so you could do your own thing," Whip-Me states, his voice light, but I know that is only for Moses''s sake.


    "Love, you do not know the meaning of the word." Edie huffs.


    As I stand in front of Ben, my eyes wide. Whip-Me said he loves me, to his ex-wife, and my son finds out about it, the same time I have.


    OH s**t!

 Chapter 98

    Ben''s Point of View


    I am stood here staring at my poor mother who looks like she wants to curl in a ball and die. I can hear the boss being polite, but firm with his ex-wife who is going on ridiculous, especially as there is a 3-year-old in the room with them.


    I may be quiet, or known as the gentle giant, but when ites to the mother, I am not so quiet, and not so gentle.


    She has been through enough heartache in her life, and certainly does not deserve s**t from a woman who married someone else within a year of divorcing the boss.


    We all know the poor bloke hardly went out and socialised, for years he has remained single, and now he has foundpanionship with my mother, she is booting off, and being totally disrespectful towards her. Well, not on my watch!


    I stride through to the kitchen, bending my head down to fit under the door frame, and stand, giving the woman my best Paddington hard stare. Without a word from me, just the continuing eye contact and look of disgust mixed with anger on my face, all her bluster seems to disappear.


    I am not going to raise my voice, after all there is a kid in the room, who loves both his grandparents as he should, but I am also not going to let her call my mother an ''opportunist slut'' as she has just spat at the boss.


    "I think you need to stop what you are saying right now." I say, my voice normal level, but my intent clearly known in my tone.


    To be fair to the boss, he is taking none of her crap lying down, he is defending my mother amazingly well.


    "Your thoughts about Kelvin''s rtionship are not required or valid. I think you should calm yourself down and remember there is a child in this room who is confused at the moment." I continue, then smile at the littled who is cute as a box of kittens. "Well, if he didn''t have a woman here when his grandchildes to visit, it wouldn''t happen." Edie huffs out. Okay, at this, she has a point.


    "Excuse me, but I did not know you were turning up. I have had no message from our daughter to say you would bring Moses around. Nor did you even drop me a text to ask if I was avable. I would like to guess Catalina doesn''t even know you are here, and thinks you are looking after him whilst she is at work. Now, Moses is wee any time, my rtionship with Joanne will never change that, nor would she want it to. But it is not too much to ask for prior warning so we can be ready. Now, I think you should leave, I will keep Moses for a couple of hours, until we go to work, then drop him off at his house." The boss states, the sh of anger in his eyes tells me he is a lot more upset than his calm demeanour indicates.


    "Also, I require the curtsy of a knock at the door, before you barge in. I do note to your home with your husband and walk in like I own the ce. I expect the same curtesy." The boss continues.


    "Yeah, yeah, we all know you gave me the house, and require a medal for it." Edie sarcastically tells him.


    I didn''t know he just gave her the old marital home, and hats off to him for doing that, the guy has gone up in my estimations immediately.


    "What about her" Edie points to my mother with a sneer on her face.


    "That is none of your business." The boss lets out a frustrated breath, as I keep my eyes boring a hole into the woman, desperately trying to keep hold of my temper a little bit longer.


    "Oh, but it is my business if you think my grandson is going to be left in a house with a woman you happen to be shagging." Edie growls out.


    "No, not just shagging, as I said, I am in love with Joanne, and if I have my way, she will be a permanent fixture here. However, that is still none of your business, especially as you introduced Moses to your husband before the ink was dry on our divorce papers. Tell me, does Tobias know you are here?" The boss raises his voice slightly.


    Moses begins to cry picking up on all the tension in the room, and that is what finally brings my mother out of her embarrassed and shocked silence.


    "Hey Moses, guess what, your granddad has some cool toys in the living room. How about we go see what we can find. I am sure you would love to y a little bit." She says without a second thought, then goes to the boss, holding out her arms to take Moses, with a look that states, ''let me get him out of here''. The boss nods at her, and ruffles Moses'' hair.


    "Okay my big boy, Joanne is correct, I bought you a new sailing boat. Would you like to go with her so she can give it to you?" The boss smiles down at his grandson.


    Moses snuggles into the boss a little closer, but then with the wide smile that has almost every kid falling in love with her, my mother gains a little smile from him. He finally and hesitantly reaches out to her outstretched arms. Then taking him, she brushes past Edie, ignoring the woman''s existence and protests. I follow the mother and Moses into the living room, as she finds the new boat, I sit on the floor with them, and we both begin to y pirates with him. Moses is soon giggling andughing, which I will take as a win right now.


    "So, he loves you." I say to my mother who looks at me and shrugs.


    "Apparently, but I have to admit, I would rather have heard it from him to me, not him to his ex." She shrugs.


    "Yeah, I get that. But for what it is worth, it has been clear as day to the rest of us how he feels. So cut him some ck for spitting it out when dealing with this situation." I tell her.


    A few muffled shoutster, Edie storms out of the kitchen looks at Moses.


    "I will see youter." She shouts, not even bothering to give the littled a kiss goodbye. Charming.


    Then storms out of the house. The boss walks in running his hands through his short hair, then looks at Joanne apologetically.


    "Baby, I am sorry about that." He whispers, whilst sitting on the floor next to his adorable grandson, picking him up and cing him between his outstretched legs, and asking what he is ying. "Does she do that a lot?" The mother asks him.


    "Nope, that is the first ever time. I do not understand what her problem is." The boss sighs out, but then smiles down at Moses, pointing out the different areas on the boat and telling them their names. "Well, we have some nice food, are you hungry Moses?" she asks the little one.


    "I know I am!" I grin.


    "No surprise there." The boss chuckles.


    The mother gets up off the floor desperately trying not to sh herself, hanging on to the bottom of the boss''s work shirt, and saunters off to the kitchen.


    We sit with Moses ying, an ufortable silence between us, till the Boss finally looks at me.


    "Ben, I know I should possibly had said this to Joanne first, but I meant what I said. I do love her." He whispers.


    I don''t respond with words, just give him a nod. After all, I don''t talk that much anyway, and this conversation is a little bit weird, and ufortable, I maybe in my thirties but I am still her child.


    The boss knows my personality so just nods back at me.


    "I have asked your mam to stay here whilst I am on night shift. It will be easier for her to get to work on Monday, and today. If she has Cal''s kids, they are more than wee here. Plus, this house is closer to Hastings hill than hers is, as well." The boss continues. "That is between you two. I think Lucy is helping Cal out this weekend, at his house, so I can get some sleep." I inform him.


    "Okay, well, are you okay watching this one for five minutes, I need to go talk to your mother." The boss asks.


    I simply nod, then rummage through the small toy box he has to look for more toys to y with Moses, as he disappears in the kitchen.


    The Mother leaves with the boss, to take Moses home, and for her to officially meet his daughter, before they start work. I head up to the station. I am three hours early for my shift, but it gives me time to prep the food for tonight.


    I drop Lucy a text to let her know I am at the station, and to see if she is okay. I guess we are going to have an interesting conversation when I get home from work, when I tell her about this s**t show.


    My phone rings, a second after sending the text.


    "Hey, was everything okay?" Lucy asks.


    I do not know how she knows I had an issue this afternoon, just by a quick. At the station, see you in the morning. Love you x Text, but somehow she does.


    "Yes and no." I tell her, then proceed to tell her about what happened when I got to the boss''s house.


    "Oh dear. I think that is a ssic case of, she doesn''t want him, but doesn''t want anyone else to have him either." Lucy sighs.


    "The divorce was really amicable. There was zero drama when she got with her husband either. The boss just wanted her to be happy." I tell Lucy, still perplexed at Edie''s reaction to my mam.


    "Yeah, but obviously she is still pissed about some stuff. It is okay to be amicable when it is you moving on, but when it is the other person, she obviously doesn''t like it. Some women, and men to be honest, are like that." Lucy sighs. "How is your mam in all of this?" she asks.


    "Not had a chance to ask her, she was putting on a brave face when Moses was with them. However, the boss told his Ex that he was in love with my mother." I tell her.


    "Oh wow, that is good." I can practically hear my girl smiling down the phone.


    "Would have been, if he had told the mother first." I chuckle slightly.


    "Oops. Well, I have a client call, so have a good night, I will text you when I get home. Hope you have a quiet shift." She tells me.


    "Yeah, Friday nights on shift are never quiet." Iugh, because although we may not get many shouts, being stationed in the city centre on standby for the pubs and clubs are always full of something or other happening. Normally thedies of Sundend, asking about our big hoses, or if we are strippers. Something Wayne likes to try and take advantage of, and who can me him, he is a youngd after all.


    I make my way into the stations kitchen area, and start buttering the bread, I will just make us sandwiches and snacks to take in the engine tonight, as the Boss and the mother walk in. They are giggling andughing, so I reckon everything is okay there, and I must admit, that makes me happy.


    Eventually everyone walks in to begin the shift, Davey sits in his normal spot, reading his echo, Twinkle is moaning about his ''Mrs'' again, stating she is dancing this weekend with a different partner because he is on night shift. For someone who only does the ballroom dancing, and dresses in sparkly costumes to keep his wife happy, he sure as s**t, sounds unhappy about it. I would have personally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Wayne and Headache are arguing over the fact that Wayne had asked him to pop the hood of the engine to check the oil instead of saying the bo, like a normal English person. Whilst Headache rubs his leg, stretching it out, then makes his way to the medicine cab and grabs some paracetamol.


    Josie is thest to arrive, which is unusual for her, but she has brought a tin full of cakes, and like always they are gone within ten seconds t. She rescues two of them, then heads down to the office. I continue to make up the food bags, when she returns bright red in the face, with the cakes still in her hand. Not sure what that is about!


    "I am going to see if there is any news on my part time application." Twinkle shouts, heading towards the corridor.


    "Oh, Twinkle, the boss is...erm... in a meeting, maybe do thatter." Josie states, then sits down next to Davey asking how his sister is.


    Our shift begins, and the mother is still in the office, she must be waiting for the boss to give her a lift back to his when their meeting is over.


    Suddenly the rm bell rings, and we all jump into action. Unusually dispatch is contacting Josie through her headset before we even get to the engine.


    "Ben, bomb threat at city hall, they are evacuating everyone from the buildings around, including Anders offices just behind. We need the boss." She tells me.


    "I will go get him; you get to the engine." I tell her running down the short corridor then open his door.


    I see a pair of my mother''s shoes under the desk, suddenly there is a loud bang as she hits her head off the bottom of the desk, and the boss is scrambling to do up his trousers.


    "Really! MOTHER!" I groan out, not what I wanted to witness.


    "Bomb threat at City hall, we need to go." I growl at the boss.


    As my mother shouts out. "I dropped my pen; it is not what you think."


    Yeah, right of course she dropped her pen, and happened to unzip the bosses trousers on the way down to pick it up, today just gets more embarrassing by the second!

 Chapter 99

    Ben''s Point of View


    I storm into the fire engine, that was thest thing I ever wanted to witness, my mother on her knees giving head to my boss! I mean, I think I will have PTSD after witnessing that, never mind about the fire I got trapped in. So, Ben, how are your nightmares? The therapist would ask me.


    f*****g worse, keep dreaming of my mother and the Boss in his office and she is giving him a blow job, pretending to have dropped her pen. I would answer!


    Yeah, I doubt that would go down well with the brigade therapist, she will think I am some sort of Oedipus-inspired pervert with an unhealthy obsession with the mother.


    For f**k sake man, thest thing I want to do is go on this shout, I need to curl up with Lucy, in our bed and have a more positive memory about blow jobs than the one ying on repeat in my head!


    "You could have warned me," I hiss in Josie''s ear as I climb into the engine.


    She has the good grace to blush, then giggle slightly.


    "I thought they would have been finished. Kudos to the boss''s stamina though. Plus, I didn''t want anyone else catching them, in case they reported them," Josie whispers back, as the st of the sirens sound, and Headache hightails it out of the station towards the City Centre.


    "Do we think this is a real threat, or an i***t?" Twinkle ponders.


    "Worse still, it could be our arsonist, and he has levelled up," Davey sighs out.


    That thought sends a chill through my body, because if Davey is right, then no doubt there will be an explosion, something nobody wants.


    "Well, it is not a terror organisation, they don''t typically give warnings," Wayne sighs, his eyes wide.


    My mind races to Lucy, s**t, her offices are the building directly behind the City Hall, all I can hope is she is out of there already.


    "Is Anders still at the office?" I ask Josie.


    "Yes, he was workingte to catch up, Lucy was staying to help him," Josie tells me shaking her head as if to remove the fearful thought.


    "I am sure they will have been evacuated by now," Twinkle offers both Josie and me a reassuring smile.


    I instantly pull out my phone, and drop Lucy a text, my heart pounding in my chest so hard my ears ring.


    If you are in the office, you and Anders calmly but quickly get out of there, and away from the city xxx


    It takes a few moments of me staring at my phone before she returns my message.


    We are already out of the building. Had to leave the car, all the buses and metros have stopped, so working something out to get home. Stay Safe xxx


    I breath a sigh of relief, then turn to Josie.


    "They are out of the building, but had to leave the car, no buses, or metros, so they are working out how to get home. But they are safe," I tell her.


    The relief is evident on her face, all we have to worry ourselves about now, is them getting home, and dealing with the aftereffects of this bomb, if it is real.


    Headache pulls up the engine, and Davey jumps out, heading to the copper who is standing creating a safe zone with his colleagues.


    "Hey, what''s the script?" Davey asks.


    "Not sure mate. We got a call in, it was credible, so were dispatched. Your boss needs to talk to my boss when he gets here. We are all just on standby waiting for the Army bomb squad from Catterick to arrive and check out the building." He shrugs.


    The Boss turns up in his little red van, and makes his way over to his police counterpart, gathering the information we need. I can barely look at him, the thought of him and the mother in the office still fresh in my mind.


    "So... we just going to wait here then?" Wayne asks, it is his first bomb scare, and clearly, he''s a little anxious about the whole thing.


    "Yep, we are just on standby," I tell him, hoping that will give him the ability to quiet his mind.


    It may sound a little harsh, but he needs to deal with this fear himself, just as we all do. If he cannot control himself, he will notst long in this job. Wayne nods, then pulls out his phone, and turns it on, and all we can now hear is some American YouTuber ying on a game and giving loudmentary.


    The Boss walks over to us, his face a stoic mask, not at all like his face when the mother was ... NO do not want to think about that!


    "Davey, Ben. On me," He orders us.


    Davey and I walk over to him, and still, I cannot look the bloke in his eye.


    "So, this is a credible threat. Some guy has ongoing beef with the council, there have been issues in the past. He walked in just over an hour ago, booting off about them being corrupt. He announced on social media that he has nted a bomb, to rid the city of the corruption. There have been issues before, so the police are taking this seriously. We are to remain just beyond the cordon, on standby should the ce go bang. They have evacuated this building, and Anders'' building, and are now clearing out the carparks and shops, along with the Empire, and the pubs and clubs around this area. Bomb squad''s ETA is ten minutes. Keep the guys informed, both of you are lead firefighters if anything happens. Ben, you take Josie and Wayne, Davey you take Headache and Twinkle," he tells "Boss." I nod, still not looking him in the eye.


    us.


    "Ben, just a moment please," he tells me.


    I know he wants to talk about what I witnessed him and the mother doing in his office, but seriously, I do not want to talk or think about it ever again.


    Davey heads back to the engine to let the guys know what is happening, and I stand waiting for the inevitable conversation I wish more than anything to avoid.


    "Ben, I am sorry for what you saw today. It was totally unprofessional of me, and I want to assure you it will not happen again. If you want to put in aint to head office, I totally understand, and will offer my resignation. But I would ask that you keep your mam''s name out of it, I would hate her name to be dragged through the mud because we couldn''t control ourselves," the resolve in his voice lets me know he is serious.


    "Boss, look, was it a shock? Yes. Do I want to see my mother in that position? No. But you are both consenting adults, and in a new rtionship. Along with the fact you told me you love her. However, please keep it out of the office, or at least lock the f*****g door!" I sigh. I don''t want this man to lose his job and pension, because him and the mother are at it like rabbits.


    "Thank you, Ben, and for what it''s worth, I do love her, more than anyone I have ever known. She is an amazing woman." The Boss smiles, the look on his face tells me he feels like the cat who pinched the cream.


    "Let''s agree never to mention her pen dropping activities again. Shall we?" I half-smile at him.


    "Agreed. But drop her a text, she was upset when I left. I felt awful having to run off from her and leave her worried about you, and well, me and you working together," Boss asks me.


    I nod my head in response and head back to the engine, pulling out my phone to find five texts from the mother, all apologising, and each with a higher degree of panic in them wanting to know if I am okay.


    It is okay, I am okay, the Boss is okay, we are okay, breathe, and let''s agree to never talk about it again. LY xxx


    No sooner than I hit send, I see the three little bubbles as she types a reply.


    I am so sorry, stay safe. I love you more than you will ever know. Xxx


    Go to the Boss'', get some rest, this is going to be a long-assed shift tonight. We will all go to Cal''s tomorrow afternoon for some tea / breakfast before work. xxx


    I know that will put her mind at ease, plus I want to sit with Cal and the Boss tomorrow, as he has his fitness test in a few days, along with his medical.


    The night draws on, I was relieved Lucy and Anders had managed to g down a taxi just outside the City Centre, so both got home okay. She texted me a good night with a couple of kisses when she got in. f**k, I cannot deny I wish I was in bed beside her rather than stuck in the bloody engine all night.


    The sound of that bloody YouTube video Wayne is ying on repeat is starting to get on myst nerve. But it is keeping thed busy, so I don''t say anything.


    "I have moved in with Anders." Josie smiles with a blush at me.


    "Really? Cool. Do you need a hand shifting your stuff?" I ask her, after all her car is quite small, and his is a two-seater, no space in the boot, mid-life crisis car, that I loved driving back from Harrogate, which is little to no use for moving stuff.


    "No, we got it all done yesterday and before work. I am thinking of renting my house out. It was going to be temporary, but we agreed today to make it permanent." She smiles.


    "Cool, pleased for you both." I grin at her.


    "Would you rent your house out to Liv?" Davey asks.


    "Yeah, of course, is she staying here then?" Josie looks at him with a quizzical brow.


    "f**k knows. But it''s an option I suppose. She was back at my ce five minutes when I caught her telling Kathline how much she misses him. She can hardly move for cracked ribs, her face ck and blue and she is saying she misses the fucker. I don''t know what to do for the best anymore." Davey sighs, and unusually he looks more than a little bit emotional about the whole situation.


    Josie reaches out to him and squeezes his arm, and I sit and do the manly thing of not saying anything.


    "Anders called the cops yesterday, put in a report about his family. They are going to pick them up. He has agreed to stand as a witness, about their business interests, shall we say. Also, that they followed us to Harrogate. They are going to coordinate with the Harrogate cops but could not give us any other information on Liv''s case," Josie tells him.


    "Is it wrong that I want them to find the fucker before they get arrested and do the job, I so wish I could on him?" Davey asks.


    Nobody replies, because there is no need, we all kind of hope for the same, truth be told.


    The annoying loud obnoxiousughter from Wayne''s phone breaks the silence.


    "Wayne! Turn that f*****g phone off before I stick it up your f*****g arse hole," Headache shouts back at thed, then shuffles in his seat.


    "f**k, my bum is numb, I am sure I will get piles sat around like this all night," heins to nobody in particr.


    "Headache, shut the f**k up about piles, or it will be you with Wayne''s phone up your arse," Davey growls back.


    "I mean, why would my Mrs. want to dance with anyone other than me?" Twinkle moans out of the blue, like he has been lost in his own little world all night mourning the loss of dressing up like a f*****g sparkly unicorn and dancing about. Nobody answers, all of us looking at each other with raised eyebrows. I will never understand Twinkle and his Mrs.


    Boss approaches the Engine.


    "Okay guys, we are free to head back to the station. It was a hoax, and the i***t has been arrested. Bomb Squad have given the ''all clear," he informs us.


    We all let out an audible sigh of relief. Finally, this shift is over, and we can get out of here.


    "Thank f**k for that!" Josie sighs out, as Headache turns the engine on and we all head back to the station for thest hour of our shift.


    All I need now is to get home, and curl up in bed with my beautiful Lucy, before she gets up for the day, and life will be damned well perfect.

 Chapter 100

    Lucy''s Point of View


    As I wake up, I stretch out my feet, having turned my rm offst night when I got back home.


    It had taken ages to get homest night. After walking for an hour, we finally were able to g down a taxi, for the rest of the journey, after taking a few detours due to the evacuation zone. Unable to sleep, I had listened to the local radio to try and gather information on the bomb scare, once it became apparent that nothing had gone ''Bang'' and Ben was as safe as he could be, I eventually took myself to bed.


    Normally when Ben is on nights, I get up early and make him his big breakfast /supper before he gets into bed for the day. But this morning, I have woken up with a cup of cold tea by the bed, a congealed bacon and mushroom sandwich beside it, which is now inedible. Clearly Ben had made me something, thinking I would wake up soon, and a tinge of guilt washes over me, that we did not get a chance to chat before he slept for the day.


    Myrge, musclebound, hunk of a man is beside me, his arms wrapped around my waist as he softly snores. I turn over, just looking at the face of the man who I love with everyst beat of my heart. Gently I stroke the scruff on Ben''s face, hoping not to wake him, as he clearly needs the sleep, but a secret selfish part of me, wants him to wake up, so that we can enjoy some Saturday morning, well, almost afternoon, fun.


    Ben doesn''t stir, so I prize myself out of his hold, a little bit disappointed, but mostly d he is getting rest. Then getting out of bed, I grab the cold tea and sandwich and head downstairs to dispose of them. Looking at the cold bacon fat that has soaked into the bun is making my stomach turn a little bit. It''s nasty!


    I head to the living room, curling up on the sofa, putting the TV on, just for background noise and to try and wake me from my still, soporific state.


    Picking up my phone, I see a text from Cal, asking where I am. Yeah, it is 11:45 I should have been at his house a couple of hours ago.


    Morning, sorry, got hometest night, then listened for news about the scare on the radio. I have just woken up. I will get some food in me then head over. I text him.


    My phone pings, and I let out a big yawn, I am still really tired.


    Hey sis, Joanne is here already, she said she will make you some food when you get here, if you want. Xxx Cal replies.


    I let out a breath, blinking my eyes repeatedly, wishing I could just wake up already. The idea of not making breakfast or brunch is appealing though, so I drop a quick text back telling him I will get ready and be there ASAP.


    I peal myself off the sofa, and head back upstairs, then jump into the shower, hoping that will wake me up a bit.


    It has been a busy week, running the business in Anders absence. Plus making sure all the staff were okay and ensuring the Maxwell family were not camping outside the office. Thankfully though, since that incident there has been no sight of the pair of them. I cannot help but feel relieved, but I had booked another self defence ss with Haley for this evening, with Joanne. Josie is at work, so she cannote, but afterst week, I really want to continue with those sses, just in case.


    After washing myself, the shower waking me up slightly, I quickly grab a pair of leggings and a sloppy t-shirt, pulling it on. Then write a quick note to Ben.


    Ben,


    Thanks for the tea and sandwich, unfortunately I didn''t wake up till gone half eleven this morning. Sorry I missed you.


    I have gone to Cal''s. Your mam is there as well today, then I am heading to my self defence ss.


    I love you, hope to see you before you go back on shift.


    Only three nights to go If I don''t see you, Stay safe.


    Love always.


    Lucy xxx


    I ce the letter on the bed side table, as Ben continues to snore, then with onest look at his handsome face, which is drooling a little as he sleeps, I giggle slightly, before heading out to go see Cal and the Kids.


    As my taxi pulls up, I get in. The driver, is a chatty one,ining all journey about the money he lostst night, given the city centre was locked down. Apparently, the hoaxer has been arrested, and a guy he works with, knows a guy, who knows the man concerned, and well, he was giving me all the third hand information about the incident. I find myself zoning out, not really listening, still fighting this tiredness. Finally, we arrive at Cal''s, and I pay him his money, before wishing him a good day. "AUNTY LUCY!" Kirstie shouts as I walk through the door.


    "Hey Kirstie, how is my favourite girl in all the world?" I ask as she rushes forward holding what looks like a giant poo with eyes, giggling like crazy.


    "Look what Nana Joanne bought me and Daunte." Kirstie grins, as Joanne giggles behind her.


    Kirstie turns around then begins to chase Daunte with it as the pair of them let out squeals ofughter.


    "Sorry, but I couldn''t resist them." Joanne shrugs, clearly not sorry at all that she had bought the kids fake poo''s.


    "Hey, are you okay Lucy, you look pale?" Cal asks me.


    "Yeah, just tired, could not seem to wake up this morning. I didn''t even wake when Ben got in. It has been a long week." I smile.


    "I have made us all some lunch, I decided to do a full English with some chips on the side," Joanne grins at me.


    "Thanks, I missed breakfast. Ben had made me a sandwich, but by the time I woke up it was cold and congealed so went in the bin." I smile grateful for the offer of food.


    We all make our way to the dining table, as Joanne serves us the brunch, but the smell of the bacon after this mornings cold, congealed sandwich doesn''t hold its normal attraction, so I offer my two slices to the kids, eating just the sausage and a few of the chunky chips. "So did you speak with Ben this morning?" Joanne asks, looking rather sheepishly at me.


    "No, I was asleep, why?" I ask.


    Joanne blushes, then shakes her head.


    "No reason." She states.


    I do not believe there is no reason, not for one second, so I furrow my brows at her, wondering if she had some information regardingst night, that something happened that I do not know about.


    "Joanne, there clearly is a reason." I state, concerned that something may had happened with Ben on the shout.


    Joanne''s blush deepens, then she looks at the kids and Cal before shifting in her seat.


    "Ben may havee into Whip-me''s office at the wrong time." She tells me, concentrating on her food, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I look quizzically at her, tilting my head to one side.


    "How do you mean?" I ask, as Cal begins to chuckle beside me.


    "Well, I was kind of eating my tea." She says, giving me a pointed look.


    "Why would that bother Ben?" I ask, clearly, I am missing something, as Cal''s chuckle turns to full onughter.


    "I was eating sausage." Joanne continues, her cheeks now ame, and still, I am not getting her point.


    "Big, sausage." She looks at me her eyes wide, as if to make the point.


    I shake my head, still not understanding.


    "Lucy, you are not that innocent, I have heard you and Ben in the bedroom." Calughs.


    I turn to look at my brother, who grabs his own sausage off the te and thrusts it in and out of his mouth, before biting down on it.


    The realisation dawns on me, and wide eyed I look over to Joanne, the nostrils of my nose pinched together, my eyebrows shoot up, and a shocked grin on my face. "Really... Joanne!"


    "Look Dante, I am eating my sausage like daddy." Kirstie''s little voice shouts to her brother, and I look at her to see her copying what Cal had just done with his, "Oh shit." Cal whispers.


    "Just ignore it. If you make a big deal, she will do it all the more." Joanne whispers over the table, as we all try hard not to burst outughing.


    "So, you couldn''t wait till Kelvin got home this morning then?" I ask Joanne.


    "What can I say, he told me he loves me, introduced me to his daughter and grandson, and I was suddenly... hungry." Joanne shrugs, her usual sense of humour returning. "Poor Ben." I sigh but cannot stop giggling.


    "Yeah, he wasn''t a happy chappy, but Whip-me tells me they are okay." Joanne smiles.


    "Are you not eating your fried egg Lucy?" Cal asks looking at my te, I have only really managed one sausage and a few chips, I wonder if I aming down with something.


    "No, don''t fancy it. I am still exhausted, truth be told." I sigh, passing my te over to my brother, knowing he will polish it off for me.


    "Well, Whip-me and Ben areing over here around three this afternoon. You have your physical and fitness on Tuesday." Joanne smiles at Cal.


    "Yeah, I know, I have been working hard when the kids are at nursery. I am excited for it." Cal grins at Joanne.


    "Whip-me is going to bring the full apparatus for you and do an obstacle course in the garden. Apparently, a lot of guys fail when ites to wearing the kit for the first time, ustrophobia is a thing." Joanne informs him.


    I can never repay the kindness all of Ben''s work colleagues have shown Cal, and now the station officer is going out of his way to help get him through the second part of his interview process. I think, Joanne needs to reward him in the office a little bit more, and Ben will just have to get over it!


    "We also need to make a n for your training. If you pa*s this next test, there is an intake starting a weeke Monday. It is 9-5, the days I am off work I will pick the kids up for you and have them those days. But that leaves three days you are going to need childcare." Joanne tells Cal.


    "I know, Kathline rmended thedy she uses, Mel her name is. I rang her and she has reserved some space for the pair of them, just in case." Cal nods his head.


    "Great. Does she pick the kids up?" I ask.


    "Yes, once they are back at school, but for now she will have them all day. I need to change the nursery now anyway, the old one is to far away. So going to put them into the same school as Andy is in. It has a nursery attached, I can get 30 hours for both of them free." Cal nods. "Cool, you seem on top of everything." I smile with pride at my younger brother.


    "I have the forms, just wondering if I should put Samantha down as a point of contact. I don''t want to, but she is their mother." Cal sighs.


    "Only you can decide Cal, you run the risk of her being able to sign them out of school if you do." I warn him.


    "I know, but I don''t want to be that Dad, that stops the kids from knowing their mother." Cal shrugs. Clearly not sure what to do about the whole situation.


    After we finish the brunch, I help Joanne clean up, as the kids run outside to y on the big yhouse Whip-me and Ben made them in the garden.


    I go beck to the living room, my eyes feeling heavy again, as I sit down, I am so damned tired! I close my eyes, just for a little bit, because the truth is, I cannot keep them open.


    "Hey sleepy head." Ben''s baritone voice wakes me.


    "Oh hell, did I fall asleep again?" I ask blinking my eyes open.


    "Yeah, the mother said you fell asleep as soon as lunch was over, have been out for the count since." He smiles at me, taking a piece of my hair and cing it behind my ear. I rub my eyes and sit up.


    "Sorry, I don''t know what is going on, I am so tired." I tell him.


    "It has been a busy week. Sorry to wake you, but we did the fitness stuff with Cal, he is a natural. I have to get to work in a hour." Ben smiles at me.


    "s**t, what time is it?" I ask, I have seriously lost a full day.


    "Half four." Ben tells me as he sits down on the sofa beside me, wrapping his big arm around my shoulder pulling me into his chest before cing a soft kiss on my lips. "Are you feeling, okay?" he asks, concernced in his tone.


    "Yeah, just really tired." I smiled up at him, but then my stomach begins to flip, and not in the way it normally does when Ben is around me.


    "s**t, I feel sick." I tell him, then rush off to the bathroom.


    Ben follows me,ing in as I sit on the floor hanging over the toilet bowl.


    "Sorry." I whisper, as the wave on nausea washes over me, but I don''t think I am actually going to vomit.


    "Its fine, you are obviously not well." Ben tells me feeling my forehead.


    "You don''t have a fever though." He smiles at me, looking relieved.


    "s**t, I best ring Haley and cancel going to the self-defence ss tonight." I sigh.


    "Yes, I think you should. I will take you home now, get you tucked up in bed." Ben smiles.


    "I can get a taxi, it seems silly to go all the way home, just to turn around ande all the way back over this side of the water." I sigh, not wanting to put him out. "Nope, you are not well, so the least I can do is get you home, tucked up in bed. I will get the mother to ring Haley." Ben tells me, then stands up, helping me off the cold bathroom floor. "Hey guy''s I am taking Lucy home, she isn''t well." Ben shouts down to Cal, Joanne and Whip-me.


    "Okay, feel better soon Lucy." Joanne shouts, as Whip-me nods his head in agreement, crawling around the floor with my niece and nephew on his back pretending he is a horse.


    We arrive home, as Ben opens the car door for me, then gathers me into his arms, leading me into the house.


    "Come on, straight to bed." He tells me, then lifts me up bridal style taking me to our bedroom, beforeying me down and pulling the covers over me.


    Sitting on the side of the bed, he watches me, before leaning over and cing a soft kiss on the top of my forehead.


    "Sleep, you obviously need it. I will see you in the morning." He whispers softly.


    "Thank you." I sigh.


    "I will leave you a sandwich in the fridge for if you feel hungryter. I love you." He tells me, before cing a soft kiss on my lips.


    "I love you more." I smile at him.


    "Impossible. See you in the morning beautiful." Ben grins down at me.


    "Stay safe." I whisper to him, before turning onto my side into the foetal position, as once more sleep takes me.

 Chapter 101

    Ben''s Point of View.


    Seriously, I am worried about Lucy, she is sleeping all the time, hardly eating anything, and has waves of nausea all the time.


    I cannot wait for thisst night shift to end, so I can get her to the doctors ASAP. Every morning when I''ve gotten home from work, she has been sleeping. I called Anders this morning, not wanting to wake her, and let him know she is sick, so she could get more rest. He was brilliant of course, telling me to keep him informed, but for her to get rest, and to see the doctor.


    I got into bed, and snuggled with her, for most of the day, when I got up, I made her some food, which she ate about three mouthfuls of the tuna and pasta before rushing to the bathroom and bringing it all back up. She is able to keep water, milk, and tea down, but that is about it.


    It''s 3am; only three more hours to go. We have been quiet all night, and I have managed to get some sleep, but now the engine needs to be cleaned. It''s Wayne''s turn with Twinkle to wash it down, but to be honest, I need something to pass the time, as I cannot sleep because I''m worried about my girl, at home alone, feeling really ill.


    Wayne''s in the garage with Twinkle, filling up the water buckets, with therge sponges.


    "Hey, can I give you both a hand? Or, if one of you wants to get some shut eye, I''ll take over," I ask the pair of them.


    "Hey, I don''t mind doing this with Ben, if you want to get some sleep Twinkle," Wayne offers.


    "You sure Ben?" Twinkle asks, almost looking relieved he can head back to his bunk.


    "Certainly, you get your head down." I nod at him.


    "Cheer''s Ben." Tinkle smiles, the poor fucker probably will be on his sofa for the next eight nights, so is probably wanting to make good use of a bed, even if it''s just the bunk in the sleeping quarters.


    I soak the big yellow sponge and begin to wash down the engine.


    "Y''all okay Ben?" Wayne asks me.


    "Yeah, fine," I answer, I''m not one for getting into long conversations about what is bothering me.


    "Lucy okay bro?" thed asks.


    Bless him, he is doing his best to try and help, but honestly, I''m not in the mood to talk about it. However, that''s not his fault, so I''ll answer as quickly as I can with a hope, he gets the hint I don''t want to hash it out with him.


    "Na, still sick," I answer, whilst concentrating on stubborn piece of mud on the engine.


    "Y''all going to see the doctor bro?" he asks.


    "Yep," I reply, indicating end of conversation.


    He is honestly a lovely person, but I''m just not in the mood. The only person I kind of opened up to was Josie earlier, when she arrived on shift and asked what was up with Lucy. To be honest she has her own s**t to deal with, worrying about Anders and his fuckwit family.


    I continue to scrub the engine in silence, thankful for the mundane work. Hoping it''ll pass the time ''til I can hightail it out of here and get home, give my girl a cuddle and ring her doctors, demanding an appointment today, we''re not waiting two weeks for a possible appointment, of that you can bet yourst pound.


    Finished the engine and cleared away the cleaning kit. I make my way back to themon room, with half-an-hour to go, all I can hope is that we don''t get a shout between now and clocking off time. In fact, I''m going to make sure I don''t get a shout. I walk to the boss''s office, ensuring to knock this time, not that it matters, the mother is home, ... well, his house, tucked up in bed. But, after thest time, I''m sure not going to make that mistake again.


    "Come in," the boss shouts through.


    I pop my head around the door, letting out a sigh, I hate to do this, but I cannot help it, I''m that worried about her. "What''s up Ben?" he asks.


    "Look boss, I wouldn''t normally ask, and I know it is pulling a fast one. But Lucy is still unwell, I need to make sure I''m home on time, so I can sit on hold with her doctors to get an appointment. I''m worried," I blurt it all out. The Boss looks at me, and then the clock.


    "Go, if we get a shout I''ll hop on the engine." He nods his head.


    "Ben, what is wrong with her?" he asks, just as I go to leave the door.


    "She is exhausted all the time, cannot keep anything down, other than water, milk, and tea. Been going on for days, not getting any better. If anything, a bit worse, as now just the smell of stuff sends her running to the bathroom," I tell him. Boss nods, then has a small smile on his face.


    "Go, I''ll cover for you," he tells me again.


    I don''t ask twice and hightail it out of there before anyone can ask me a question, or that damn rm goes off and I am duty bound to attend the shout.


    I clock out, as quick as I can, then run down the stairs out to the car park and head home, with a sigh of relief that I''ll be in time for the eight o''clock opening, to sit on hold behind a queue of at least 15 others all vying for an appointment. As I pull onto the drive, I open the door, hearing the sound of Lucy, heaving in the bathroom. I run up the stairs, taking them two-at-a-time, barging into the bathroom, and holding my girl''s hair back as she clings to the toilet seat. "How long have you been like this?" I ask her, as softly as I can, trying to keep my frustration, not at her but at whatever is wrong, out of my voice.


    "Just about 15 minutes. Woke up thirsty, gulped my water down a bit to fast." Lucy sighed, almost defeatedly.


    s**t, she cannot keep water down now! What the hell is going on.


    I rub her back, with one hand, the other running through my short hair.


    "Is it half-six already?" Lucy asks, her head resting on the toilet seat, looking like she is scared to move in case she throws up again.


    "Nope, six, I knocked off early, to make sure I got home this morning, and not called on ast-minute shout. I''m ringing your doctor, getting you an appointment today," I tell her with certainty.


    "I doubt they''ll have one." Lucy sighs, then pulls herself up, going to the sink to brush her teeth, the toothpaste making her gag again, but she manages ... just.


    I follow her back to bed, and climb in beside her, holding her to my chest and smoothing her hair with my hand.


    "Honesty, I feel ill, maybe I ate something." Lucy sighs.


    I don''t say anything, because I have no clue what to say. She falls asleep in my arms, her skin pale, and eyes dark. I force myself to stay awake, then as the clock ticks around, I load the doctor''s number in my phone, then watch as the minutes count down to make sure I ring dot-on 8am to secure my position in the queue.


    As 07:59 shows up I count to fifty, then press to dial, hoping that when the phone connects, I''ll be first, second, or even in the top five. Thankfully it rings and is not the automated message, the line tells me I am number 8 in the queue. I mean, how were eight f*****g people quicker getting connected than I was?


    With a frustrated sigh, I wait listening to ''Happy'' automated music which makes me want to throw the damned phone out the window.


    Lucy stirs in my arms, she reaches out for some water again, and sips it slowly, but still within seconds she is rushing back to the bathroom, how the hell is she being sick, she has nothing on her stomach?


    I go sit on the bathtub, rubbing her back whilst I wait for the receptionist guard dog to answer the phone, whilst a male voice tells me I''m now number one in the queue and that abuse to staff will not be tolerated by the surgery, and they reserve the right to remove a patent from their list.


    If they answered the phone quicker, maybe they wouldn''t be so worried about people losing their s**t with them. Just saying.


    I like to think I''m a patient man, but even I''m at the end of my rope now.


    I take a breath, and blow it out slowly, to calm myself down, knowing honey catches more flies than vinegar.


    Finally, the receptionist answers the call, and I must let out an audible sigh of relief.


    "Hi, I''m calling on behalf of my girlfriend. To get an emergency appointment please," I say, as politely as I can muster.


    "What is the problem?" the receptionist asks.


    "She has been sick since Saturday, now cannot keep water down, and exhausted," I give her the details.


    "Erm, I''m not sure if that qualifies as an emergency sir, let me speak to the nurse practitioner," she says, and I''m thankful she put me on hold before I got a chance to answer, because I was about to give her a piece of my damned mind. Another voicees onto the phone.


    "Hi sir, I understand you are calling for your girlfriend, is she with you at present?" the person asks, who I presume is the nurse or whatever.


    "Yes, but is being sick at the moment," I tell her, as Lucy retches into the toilet again.


    "Okay, can I take her name please, date of birth, and address details?" she asks.


    I give her all of Lucy''s details, as finally Lucy stops retching.


    "I have a couple of things I really need to ask your girlfriend, is she still being sick, or do you think you can pop her onto the phone," the nurse asks.


    "Lucy, the nurse wants to speak to you baby, do you think you can?" I ask her.


    "Yeah." Lucy nods, she grabs the phone, and ces it on speaker phone, cing it on the side, still keeping her head over the toilet.


    "Lucy, can I ask when yourst period was?" the nurse asks her.


    At that I freeze, and I look at Lucy eyes wide.


    "Erm, I have not had one since I started the pill about four or five weeks ago," Lucy tells her, her cheeks flushing despite the paleness of her face.


    "Okay, do you have any tenderness of your breasts?" the nurse asks her.


    "A bit, yeah," Lucy answers.


    "Are you able to keep water down?" the nurse asks.


    "I was until yesterday, now nothing, and having trouble going for a wee," Lucy adds.


    "Okay, so I think before we get you an appointment you need to do a pregnancy test, if you can squeeze a wee out, whatever the result please give me a call back," she tells her.


    Lucy looks up at me, her eyes as wide as mine are right now.


    "Okay," Lucy weakly answers.


    "Try not to worry," the nurse tells her.


    "Okay," Lucy answers, seemingly as dumb stuck as I am right now.


    "I will go get her a test now," I tell the nurse practitioner or whoever she is.


    "Good luck," the nurse says, happily.


    I lift Lucy up into my arms, as I hang up the phone and carry her to the bed.


    "I am going now," I tell her, cing a soft kiss on her forehead.


    "Ben, what if I am?" she asks.


    "Then we are going to be a family." I smile at her.


    After all, I want kids with Lucy, would I have like to be married to her first. Yes. But hell, I feel the bubble of excitement in my stomach at the thought of being a dad.


    I have never once driven the short distance to the local supermarket, but today I make an exception. I''m in and out of ''Morrisons'' quicker than a fast jet, not sure which pregnancy tests to purchase, I grab one of every type they have avable, paying for them at the counter, thankful it is still early in the morning and not many people are in the store, before I hightail it back home. Picking up the carrier bag full of every type and make of test, I run back into the house, up the stairs, to see Lucy sat on the bed, looking wide-eyed


    at me.


    "I wasn''t sure which one to get, so I got the lot," I tell her.


    Lucy just nods, picks up the bag.


    "Do you think you can have a wee?" I ask her, hardly able to keep the excitement from my voice.


    Lucy thinks about it for a moment.


    "I can try," she determines, then grabs the bag and goes to the loo. I follow her in, and she looks at me, not bothered what she says, I''m with her every step of the way, including weeing on the multiple sticks I bought.


    She picks out one that tells you simply ''Pregnant'' or ''not pregnant'' and seeing I''m not moving, she sits on the toilet, mumbling about how unromantic this is. After about five minutes she manages a little trickle, onto the stick then reces the lid cing it on the countertop as she flushes the chain and washes her hands, before having to bend over the toilet again as her stomach begins to heave once more.


    I look at the instructions it states we wait 3 minutes, and I cannot help but pace the bathroom floor.


    The three minutes are up, but my poor baby is still retching for Ennd, so I wait, wanting to do this together, and hope it doesn''t mess up the result. Finally, she stops and sits back on the toilet seat, grabbing the stick.


    "Well?" I ask her.


    Lucy closes her eyes and beckons me forward.


    "Together, we read it together," she tells me.


    I simply nod then kneel beside her, as she turns the stick over, I look, a smile on my face.


    "Pregnant," Lucy whispers.


    I grab her to me, holding her to my chest cing kisses all over her, not caring that she has just been sick and not yet brushed her teeth. She is carrying my baby, she is pregnant, and I feel like I could climb mountains, I''m so happy right now. "We have to ring the nurse back," I tell her.


    Lucy nods, as I dial the surgery number once more. But as we wait in the queue to be answered, she is already back throwing up. I rub her back once more, wondering if there''s anything that''ll help her keep stuff down.


    Finally, nurse J, as she calls herself this time,es onto the line.


    "Hi, it''s Ben Bishop I rang about my girlfriend Lucy, you asked us to get a pregnancy test."


    "Ah yes, is Lucy there," the nurse asks.


    "Yes but is being sick again. I''ll put you on speaker phone," I tell her.


    "Okay, so what was the test result?" the nurse asks us.


    "It says pregnant, but we only did the one, we have 19 more if you need her to do another, but she took ages to do that one," I tell her.


    "Congrattions. Ben, how is Lucy''s skin? Can you pinch it for me," I do as she asks, then gasp, her skin is not returning to normal after I pinch it, wrinkling.


    "She is severely dehydrated. I am a firefighter; I have some first aid qualifications," I tell her, just to qualify that I know what I''m talking about.


    "Okay, I don''t want you to panic, but I''m sending an ambnce, we need to get fluids into her. I think she has Hyperemesis Gravidarum." The nurse sighs.


    "What about the baby?" Lucy cries out, automatically putting her arm protectively over her stomach.


    "Try not to panic, but the ambnce is on its way," the nurse says, and I go from being the happiest man alive, to the most scared I have ever been in my life, in less than ten minutes.

 Chapter 102

    Lucy''s Point of View.


    As the paramedic crew carried me out of the house on a gurney, I wish the nket covering me could be brought over my head. Call me paranoid, but I feel like every house curtain is twitching right now. My stomach lunges as they carry me over the porch step, and


    I am reminded that I am pregnant, and now I am being rushed to hospital.


    I would cry, if I could, but I feel like my body is unable to produce the tears I want to flow, as fear for our little one consumes me. All I can do is hope and pray we are both okay.


    The paramedic turns to Ben.


    "Are youing in with us or meeting us there?" he asks.


    "I don''t want to leave her; we can get a taxi back," Ben decides out loud.


    I breath a sigh of relief, I really don''t want to be separated from Ben at the moment. I nce up at him as he runs his hand through his hair, he looks desperate, as he takes a seat opposite in the ambnce.


    "I am so sorry Lucy, this is my fault," Ben suddenly whispers.


    "How is it your fault? We didn''t know," I try to reassure him, but secretly I am ming myself, I should have known something was wrong when I didn''t get my period, but to be honest, I just thought it was my body adjusting to the pill.


    "I knew you were really ill. I should have called yesterday when you were still being violently sick before I went to work," Ben argues, his voice sounding defeated.


    "Okay, so nothing but the best for you two, we are going to turn the sirens on, you''ll be at the hospital in no time." The paramedic smiled.


    Ben let out a sigh, as the sirens red out and we headed off up the road, to make the 20-minute journey to the hospital.


    "s**t, I didn''t lock up. I don''t even know if I have picked up my keys," Ben suddenly says.


    I attempt to look up at him, but the movement of the ambnce and turning my head works against me as I begin to retch again, the paramedic cing a cardboard bowl under my chin. "Lucy, can I call my mam?" he suddenly asks.


    I am unable to reply but manage to nod my head. To be honest, I really want Joanne as well, she is the closest thing I have to a mam now. She will never be actual mam, but she is the best second-best anyone could wish to have.


    Ben pulls out his phone from his pocket, as he does the keys he was looking for fall out. He is in such a panic, that he must have missed them the multiple times he patted himself down.


    After filling up the bowl, not sure where it is alling from, given I have eaten nothing for days. The Paramedic offers me another one, but I finally feel my stomach settle ever-so-slightly, and lean back onto the pillow they have behind my head. "Mam?" Ben''s harrowed voice calls out, he never calls Joanne mam, it is always the mother, or just mother, it is clear he is hanging by the same thread I am right now.


    "I am with Lucy, in an ambnce going to the hospital. I forgot to lock my door, is Kelvin still awake?" Ben asks.


    I can hear the million and one questions Joanne is asking, but cannot make out what she is saying, through the phone line. Ben nces over to me, as if to ask permission to tell her and I nod.


    "She is pregnant, we just found out. But has something called hyperemesis gravidarum, which is server morning sickness. She has be severely dehydrated; they are rushing us in now." The crack in his voice shows hismitment to not losing control of his fraught emotions, and once more I wish I could cry, but everything feels a mixture of shit-scared, and numb right now.


    "We''ll be at ident and Emergency, if you can lock up my house, then you can pop over," Ben tells Joanne.


    "Mam, please hurry," he says at the end, a single tear running down his face.


    I try to reach out to take his hand, but the paramedic moves beside me.


    "I''m just going to get a can into your arm ready for the doctors," he tells me.


    I nod my understanding, and close my eyes, willing my stomach to just rest for a moment, as exhaustion begins to take over, and I find myself once again unable to keep my eyes open and drop off to sleep.


    I wake up as the gurney I''m on is moved out of the ambnce, my stomach instantly lunging, as Ben quickly ces one of thepressed cardboard bowls under my chin, stroking my hair, as once again I''m sick. I''m wheeled through the smell of disinfectant making me feel even worse than before. As they push me into a small bay, closing the curtains around me, a doctor arrives quite quickly, which I''m both grateful for, and concerned about, in equal measure, after all this is the NHS and you normally wait hours to be


    seen.


    "Okay, Lucy, isn''t it?" The tall man with sandy blonde hair and a twinkle in his eye that tells anyone he has a good bedside manor and probably has his fair share of nurses chasing his a*s.


    "Yes." I try to smile, but I''m concerned for my baby, and quiet honestly myself right now.


    "Right, well you''re dehydrated. I''m going to get the nurse to put you on a drip for fluids. Once we''ve done that, we''ll re-evaluate you, but I''d be prepared to stay with us for a few days, if you continue to be sick like you have been." He smiles at me. "What about my baby?" I ask him, desperate to know if my little one is okay.


    "I think we got to you in time, babies are more resilient than you might think. Do you know how far along you are?" he asks me.


    "No, just found out I''m pregnant," I tell him.


    Ben sits beside me, still pushing his hand through his hair and looking up at the doctor as if he can solve the worlds problems with one single word.


    "Okay, when was yourst period?" he asks.


    "I''m not too sure, about four or five weeks ago, it''s on my calendar, in my phone." I sigh.


    Ben looks at me, then smiles, pulling out his own phone.


    "Don''t hit me baby, but I marked it down as a reference of when to buy you choctes and flowers." He gives me a sheepish grin.


    I want to roll my eyes, and tell him that was inappropriate, but right now, I''m just thankful he did that.


    "Okay it''s 6-and-a-half weeks ago," Ben tells the doctor, and I blink in some shock.


    The doctor nods, then smiles at me.


    "That is good, so when you miss your first period, you are ssed as four-weeks pregnant, even though technically you are only around two-weeks, that means you are technically nearly at the 8-weeks mark. How long have you been having this violent sickness?" he asks.


    "Just since Saturday I was tired at workst week, and have felt off since the week before that, but nothing worth concerning myself over, it''s been a busy time," I begin to exin. "Then on Saturday, I was literally exhausted, then started to be sick at night. I haven''t kept any fluids down since Sunday night," I tell him on a sigh.


    I have to admit, I feel like an i***t, not recognising the symptoms, when I think about it, they are obvious.


    "So can I ask why you didn''t check when you missed your period?" the doctor asked, and I feel a little under scrutiny now, but I take a breath, getting arge nose full of the disinfectant smell and my stomach lunges again. Instantly Ben is beside me with another bowl under my chin.


    "She thought it was the pill messing with her system as she had just begun taking it." Ben tells him.


    The doctor asked a few more questions which Ben answered regarding when I began to take the oral contraceptive and nods.


    "I think you were pregnant just as you began to take it, but when they scan you in a month, they''ll be able to give you better information." The doctor smiled at me.


    "Is the baby okay though?" I ask, desperate for more information on my little one, I don''t really care about me right now, as long as our child is safe inside my tummy.


    "We''ll know more when you get scanned, but what I''ll say is, the fact that you are being sick is a good sign, means your hormones are high. Now, the most important thing for you and the foetus is that we get you hydrated, maybe some medication so you can keep food down, and plenty of rest. I am going to give my colleagues in Maternity a call, see if they suggest you stay there, or here with us in the main hospital." He smiles again.


    "So... she is staying in then?" Ben asks.


    ¡°I would think so, but I need to speak with my colleagues first. Given how much she has been sick just on the way to hospital, and whilst in here, I think she should stay for a day or two to give us a chance to try and find something to help with that. Try not to worry though, I''ll be back shortly." He smiles again and pulls the curtain back walking out of the makeshift room before pulling it back, giving Ben and I some privacy, as I still keep my head in the bowl.


    Finally, my stomach eases up again and Ben removes it from me, sitting down in the seat by my bed, reaching out and holding my hand. Once more my eyes feel heavy, but I want to talk to Ben about all of this, so I try to keep them open. "How are you?" I ask him softly.


    Ben looks at me with shock in his eyes.


    "Lucy, babe, don''t worry your head about me, I''m fine. Just worried sick about you and our little one," he tells me.


    The look of pure concern swirling in his eyes tells me he is being truthful.


    "This feels a little surreal, I want to be excited, but right now, I''m just worried. What about my job?" I suddenly ask, after all I''ve not been at thepany that long, and for all Anders is a friend now, he still has a business to run and cannot afford to pay me to not be there, then there''ll be all the maternity leave. He may decide to let me go.


    "I''ll call Anders. Should I tell him everything, or just that they are keeping you in hospital?" Ben asks.


    "Probably best to be honest, and ask him to keep it confidential, although he can tell Josie. If I''m going to be off a lot, he may need to rece me, it is a new venture after all." I sigh. Ben nods his head.


    "I''m not worried about that, I have more than enough to look after all three of us." He smiles.


    "But I love my job." I sigh, I''d always thought that I''d work, then take the year off I''m entitled to, but would return to work after that.


    "I know babe but let''s not worry about that for now. I''ll contact Anderster today when we know more to let him know you won''t be in for the rest of the week at least," Ben tells me.


    I nod, he''s correct, we have enough to concern ourselves with right now.


    I hear the familiar voice of Joanne and Whip-Me in the corridor, as a Nurse shows them where I am, but asks them to wait outside. Shees into the cubical, a bag full of clear fluids in her arms, then with a smile, attaches the line to the can before cing it on the drip stand, and ying with the little valve on the line. When she is happy, she then takes my temperature, smiling and nodding, before cing the cuff on my arm for my blood pressure check.


    She looks at the numbers which mean nothing to me, then turns and frowns slightly.


    "Have you been feeling lightheaded and dizzy?" she asks.


    "Yes, a little," I tell her.


    "Yeah, your BP is a bit on the low side, but hopefully this bag of fluid will get that back to normal." She smiles, then leaves, telling Joanne she cane in.


    Joanne walks into the room, her eyes red where she obviously has been crying, she leans over the bed and kisses me on the cheek, stroking my hair, before turning to Ben and grabbing him into a big hug. Ben breaks, big sobsing from him, as Whip-Me stands watching us all, making sure the curtain is closed to keep us from prying eyes.


    Joanne is still holding him, telling him it will all be okay, when the doctor walks back in.


    "Okay Lucy, I''ve spoken with my colleague, you''re staying with us for a few days at least. We''re going to move you over to the dedicated early-maternity ward." He smiles, then nods to Whip-Me before leaving us in the room, as I let out a small sob, and instantly Ben is beside me, gathering me in his big strong arms as we silently cry together.

 Chapter 103

    Ben''s Point of View.


    "Ben why don''t you go get some rest, or something to eat. I will stay with Lucy. You need sleep son." The mother tells me, a look of concern etched on her face.


    Although I know she is right, and that I should go get my head down, maybe get some clothes and stuff for Lucy, I just cannot bring myself to leave her, even though she is sleeping.


    The orderly walks round the small ward of the Maternity block, there is one other woman residing in one of the six beds, who is currently reading a magazine, so Lucy practically has the ward to herself.


    "I will put her a cup of tea beside her bed. Now, I am not normally allowed to give visitors one, but I recognise your uniform. I know you are a firefighter; would you like a tea or coffee?" She smiles at me. "Coffee would be great, thank you so much." I smile back at her.


    I forgot I was still dressed in my work stuff, maybe I should have changed, but to be honest, all I wanted was to get Lucy here, my clothes were thest thing on my mind.


    She looked at the mother, who smiled and asked for a tea, thanking her. Then passed the boss his own coffee. The orderly smiled at us all and ced a finger on her lips. "SHSHSHSH" she dramatically said then giggled slightly before wheeling her tea trolley out of the room.


    "That was nice of her." The mother said with a smile sipping on her hot tea.


    I respond with a nod, not really wanting to talk about the gesture, although it was lovely, don''t get me wrong, but my mind is only able to focus on Lucy.


    The boss stifles a big yawn, and I look over to him. He needs to sleep just as much as I do. I know he will not leave either; guess us firefighters are stubborn like that.


    I nce at the clock on the wall, the minute hand ticks over, it is 11 am, five hours since we got to the hospital, he must be knackered, I am running on adrenaline.


    I sigh then yield slightly, knowing the boss needs his bed.


    "When Lucy wakes up, I will ask her if she is okay with you staying and me going to get her some stuff and get my head down for a couple of hours." I tell the mother, who looks relieved that I am going to go home and get some rest.


    "I will take you Ben, thene back for your mam around teatime." The boss nods.


    "s**t, I need to call Anders." I announce, realising I have yet to call him. It is a conversation I am not looking forward to, but it needs to be done.


    I take my phone out of my pocket and ring his number.


    "Anders." His voice rings out.


    "Hi, its Ben." I sigh.


    "How is Lucy?" he asks.


    "She is in hospital, will be for a few days." I simply tell him.


    "s**t, is she okay?" Anders asked, and I can hear genuine concern in his voice.


    "Yes and no. Anders, we just found out she is pregnant and has a sever form of morning sickness. They have her on a drip and are debating what medication they can give her that will not harm the baby to try and control her sickness." I tell him, cutting straight to the point.


    "Oh, well congrattions first off, secondly, that is s**t mate I hope they can get it under control for her." Ander''s replies.


    "Look, this information is confidential at the moment, but you can tell Josie if you want. The other issue is work. I am not going to bull s**t you. She may need lots of time off, then there is her maternity time. I know she doesn''t want to leave, but we both understand you are a new business, and so if you need to let her go, there will be no hard feelings." I tell him.


    The guy is a friend, and I want him to know if he makes a business decision it will not impact our friendship with him, or of course Josie.


    "Ben, mate, don''t worry about that. Seriously, Lucy has brought in so many big deals, she has covered her wage for three years, and still giving me profit. Is it ideal? not going to lie, it isn''t, but at the end of the day, she has covered herself in the time she has worked here with so many great deals. I will not let her go. However, she will just get the statuary sick pay allowance that we get from the government, but she hasmissions due which will boost that for her. After two years, I was going to move out and start anotherpany and ask her to take over as the Managing Director. If she wants toe back during her pregnancy, or even after the baby is born, I will keep that offer on the table for her. But that is not important right now, she is, and the baby. Just don''t worry yourselves about this ce, that is what I am trying to say." Anders rambles a little.


    "f**k mate, that is amazing, more than we could ever ask." I tell him.


    "Hey, it is not a friend thing, it is me trying to keep hold of the best member of staff I have ever employed in any of my businesses. I cannot afford to let thepetition get their hands on her." Anders chuckles.


    I cannot help but chuckle back, I have no doubt he is being truthful, because the man is ruthless in business, so I know he would cut her if she was not producing what he expected. At least when Lucy wakes up, I can give her some good news, and take some of the worry off her shoulders.


    "Seriously, I know she will be so happy. She loves her job." I gush slightly.


    Well gush for me anyway.


    "Okay, well you get back to her, send her our love. Don''t worry, I will tell Josie, but we will keep everything confidential." Anders reassures me.


    "Thanks again Anders, despite my first impression, you turned out alright." I chuckle at him.


    "Don''t tell anyone else I am a good guy; I have worked hard for my arsehole reputation. Bye Ben" Andersughs.


    "Bye." I smile and hang up the call.


    Lucy blinks open her eyes, and looks at me, a small smile on her lips, until her face pales, and I quickly reach over and get one of the sick bowls for her, cing it under her chin.


    The mother strokes her hair, as I hold the bowl in ce for her. When she is all done, I ring for the nurse, cing the full bowl on the bedside cab. The nurse arrives and smiling.


    "You are back with us. I will just get rid of this then be back" the nurse says as she takes the bowl and wanders off out of the ward.


    "Hey." I smile at Lucy, as she looks at me her eyes glistening, and I wonder if she is going to get upset again.


    "Hey." She whispers back to me.


    "Listen, next time you fall asleep, I was wondering if you would mind me heading home, I need to get you some clothes and toiletries, plus I think I need a couple of hours sleep. The mother will stay with you." I tell her.


    "No, you should go, get some rest, you were on night shift." Lucy gives me a small smile.


    "Thanks baby." I smile at her, taking hold of her hand, as the mother continues to stroke her hair lovingly.


    "I have a little bit of good news. I spoke with Anders; he said you have more than covered your wage for three years and cannot let thepetition get their hands on you. He will keep your job open, no matter if you need all the pregnancy off, but it will be statutory sick pay, not full pay. He will also honour you full maternity leave as well." I grin at her.


    "Really, wow." Lucy looks shocked at me.


    I smile and nod, as sheys her head back down against the pillow.


    "Has anyone told Cal I am in here?" Lucy asks.


    "No, not yet. I will call him if you like." The mother offers.


    "Not yet, maybe when we find out more, I don''t want him worrying about me, he has the final stage of his firefighter stuff today, let''s not worry him." Lucy tells her. "s**t, who has the kids?" I ask.


    "They went for a trial day with Mel, the child minder Kathline rmended. It was already sorted outst week." The mother tells me.


    Lucy smiles and nods at me. I think she told me, but not sure, if I am being honest, my mind is in a daze at the moment, I can hardly remember my own name.


    The nursees back with a big syringe thing, without a needle in it, then smiles at Lucy.


    "Okay, so we are going to give you some anti-sickness medication, that is safe for both baby and you. Now, the quickest way to get this into your system is via your rectum as you will not keep tablets down, and the drip will take a while to work. So, if your visitors could just step outside for me, please." She says giving us all a pointed look.


    I nod, when Lucy weakly squeezes my hand.


    "Go home and get some sleep Ben. I need some fresh PJ''s." Lucy attempts a smile.


    "Okay, the mother will stay though." I tell her, then bend over to ce a kiss on her lips, but she moves her head out of the way.


    "Nope, my mouth is horrid at the moment." Lucy attempts a small giggle.


    I shake my head, then kiss her of the forehead.


    "I will be back in a couple of hours or so. I love you." Then I bend down cing my hand on her abdomen.


    "I love you as well little one, try and give mammy a break please." I tell my unborn child.


    "We love you too daddy." Lucy grins, and I can see the mischievous look in her eye, for all she is still really sick, the fluids are clearly helping her feel a little better, and my heart leaps with joy inside my chest.


    I let out a chuckle, I guess that little, fetish, or what ever you want to call it, is over with, because being called daddy no longer has the appeal it had. Now that I am going to be a real daddy it makes my heart swell with pride, and I instantly think of our little bundle. God willing our baby will be okay.


    "I will drop you off Ben." The boss smiles, pping hisrge hand on my back.


    "Cheers boss." I nod at him.


    "Are you ever going to call me by my name, after all, I am only you boss at work." He asks with a low chuckle.


    "Sorry, cheers whip-me." I half grin at him, as he throws his head back andughs.


    "Joanne, you are going to pay for that nickname." He shouts over his shoulder, then winks at her.


    The mother giggles, shrugging one should.


    "I bloody well hope so." She grins. As Lucy shakes her head giggling slightly and I let out a groan.


    "Time for me to go." I announce, then leave the ward to head home and get some sleep.

 Chapter 104

    Lucy''s Point of View.


    OH MY WORD I CAN EAT!


    Seriously, I have never been so happy to eat a bowl of lumpy porridge in my life!


    Granted, I feel a little sick looking at it, but, I have not vomited, and rather than my stomach lunging in protest, it is growling louder than one of the werewolves in those books Joanne reads.


    I am really hoping this means I can go home, after been here for a couple of days now, having medication shoved up my bum every morning, I am feeling a lot better. I am hoping they can give me tablets, after all I have was only sick a handful of times yesterday. Then this morning, finally, I am able to consume solid food.


    When I say solid, I mean solid, because you can stand your spoon in this bowl of cement pretending to be porridge!


    Would I say it is delicious? Definitely not. But it is going down, and so far, has note back up. That is a win for me.


    I am tempted to request another bowl, as I scrape thest remnants onto my spoon, wondering if it would be really rude to pick it up and lick it clean.


    With the realisation I cannot get any more out of the bowl, I reluctantly ce it back on the table, then pick up the cup of tea, and take small sips. Letting out a loud sigh of contentment.


    "Wow you have eaten!" Lena the four-month pregnant woman in the bed over the way, who has a nasal problem and snores, loudly, all night, exims.


    Snoring aside, she is a lovely person, and we have both made friends, championing each other''s small victories in the ''Keeping food down'' stakes. Lena has the same issue as I have, and this is her third visit to hospital since she became pregnant. I try not to focus on that, as being in and out of this ce is not appealing.


    I miss Ben, even though he is here from the moment they allow visitors, till they have to most physically alkick him out at 9pm. But still I miss cuddling up beside him in bed, or sitting on the sofa, snuggled up watching TV together. Even our walks down to the beach to grab an ice cream.


    Ice cream... oooo... I could really polish a bowl of ice cream off right now...mint chocte chip....not my favourite vour, but for some reason the thought about eating it is making my mouth water like crazy.


    "How do you feel after eating?" Lena asks me, as I sit with my eyes wide, my mind still on mint chocte chip ice cream.


    "Erm, good, a little bloated, so apologies in advance. But yeah, I think I am going to keep it down. Now I am dreaming of ice cream." I tell her.


    "Good news, once they get you on tablets, they will let you go home." Lena expertly tells me.


    "Maybe we will both get out of here today." I grin at her.


    "Tomorrow for me at the earliest, probably the same for you Lucy, they normally monitor us for 24 hours after first lot of food we manage to keep down." Lena smiles.


    Edith the orderly walks in with her trolly, to gather the dishes.


    "Oh wow. You managed to eat that okay Lucy." She grins at me as I nod my head at her.


    "Yes, now I want ice cream." I giggle a little.


    "Let me see what we have in the freezer from yesterday." Edith smiles at me, before heading over to Lena and talking with her for a little bit.


    The nursees to my bed, doing the usual checks, BP, temp and oxygen.


    "You blood pressure is back to normal Lucy, so you can go walk around, maybe head up to the day room or you can go out into the gardens sit on a bench when your boyfriend arrives. However, when you get up, do so very slowly as it will drop when you stand up." The nurse informs me.


    I nod as she takes the blood pressure cuff off my arm.


    "The doctor will be here in about half an hour." She tells me.


    I nce at the clock, it is half seven, another two and a half hours before visiting time. I really miss Ben, and I want to tell him all about eating my bowl of porridge, I cannot wait to see the proud smile on his face.


    Edith pops her head around the door to our small ward.


    "You are in luck. We have strawberry, chocte or vani." She smiles at me.


    The thought of strawberry, makes me grimace, no, definitely don''t want that, chocte, maybe, vani, yes, I could eat that.


    "Vani please." I grin like a kid at the ice cream van.


    Edith brings me the small block of vani ice cream, and I grin up at her.


    "Thank you." I say, whilst practically dragging it out of her hand and immediately digging in, I know my eyes are wide, and I cannot shovel it into my mouth quick enough.


    Now I am grateful for this bowl of deliciousness, but I cannot stop the small amount of disappointment it is not mint chocte chip, and my mind fantasises about it. What the hell is wrong with me? Edith chuckles at me.


    "Looks like someone is having her first craving." She grins.


    "What, this early?" I ask.


    "Yeah, I ate whole lemons before I even knew I was pregnant with my second child." Edithughs.


    "So that is why I am eating this whilst dreaming it is mint chocte chip, when I am not that keen on mint chocte chip normally?" I ask her, a little in disbelief.


    "That would be it. I would text that nice man of yours and ask him to bring you some, we can keep it in the freezer." Edith helpfully offered.


    I hesitate, and grin, before pushing another spoonful into my mouth. Nodding my head, I like this idea. A lot.


    The doctors arrive in the room, they stand talking to Lena first, and I try to distract myself to give them some privacy. I pick up my phone and begin to text Ben. Lucy - Ben, guess what xxx


    Ben - Morning gorgeous... what? Xxx


    Lucy - I ate porridge and so far, it has remained in my tummy. Xxx


    Ben Oh wow that is amazing xxx


    Lucy - Then I wanted mint chocte chip ice cream, but they only had vani, however, I ate that as well xxx


    Ben - really, well done...you don''t normally like mint chocte chip xxx


    Lucy - I know, but apparently this may be my first craving, so I was wondering ????


    Ben- A tub of mint chocte chip will arrive at 10 am on the dot...anything for my girl and baby xxx


    Lucy - THANK YOU... I have never loved you as much as I do right now. Xxx


    Ben - LOL, I aim to please. Have you seen the doctors yet? Xxx


    Lucy - They are just heading over now xxx


    I ce my phone down and look up as the doctor smiles at me.


    "I hear you have eaten and not been sick." He grins as if he is proud of me. If I am honest, I am proud of myself.


    "Yes." I smile and nod back at him.


    "Well, if you keep that up, we will try you with the anti-sickness tablets today, then if that works out okay we will send you home tomorrow. But first, we are going to send you down for a scan to see how everything is progressing." The doctor smiles at me. "A scan, when?" I ask.


    "Porter will be here in around half an hour. So, you need to drink that full jug of water please, and no bathroom break." The doctor smiles.


    "But what about my boyfriend, please can you let him in so he cane with me?" I ask, tears instantly pricking my eyes. I really want Ben with me, fear begins to rise up inside me, what if this sickness has damaged my baby, I cannot face that alone. Seeing the harrowed look on my face the doctor smiles.


    "If he can get here on time, then yes, we will let him go with you." He tells me.


    I grab my phone, texting telling the doctor thank you at the same time.


    Lucy - They are taking me for a scan in half an hour, if you get here you cane with me x


    Ben - s**t, okay, on my way, will get the mother to buy your ice cream xxx


    My foot bounces on the bed nervously as I constantly nce between the clock and the door, whilst drinking this water, already desperate for a wee, and holding on for dear life. It is nearly half an hour, since they told me I was going to have the scan, and I am hoping Ben gets here before the porters do. Lena looks over to me.


    "The porters are very rarely on time, they are usuallyte, try not to worry." She smiles at me.


    I simply nod my head, then look at the clock again as the minute hand ticks closer to the half hour mark. A porter walks through the door, pushing a wheelchair. Just my luck, he is five minutes early. I feel the tears prick my eyes, and swallow the lump in my throat, willing myself not to cry and make a fool of myself.


    "Lucy Edwards?" he asks, and I simply nod.


    "Okay, we will take you down in the wheelchair, let''s get you out of bed." He smiles.


    "My boyfriend is on his way, the doctor said he coulde down with me." I tell him, almost pleading with the porter to wait.


    "Sorry petal, but I have a busy morning, so we need to go now." He tells me.


    The tears begin to fall from my eyes as I wipe them with the back of my hand. I wonder how long I can take getting out of this bed, just to give Ben a chance of getting here.


    Seeing me almost sobbing the Porter sighs.


    "I tell you what, I will go grab your paperwork, thene back and help you into the chair, but after that we have to get you to the Ultrasound unit." He tells me, then walks out of the room to the nurse''s station.


    "Come on Ben." I whisper under my breath as Lena looks at me, lifting her hand up to show me she is crossing her fingers for me.


    The porter arrives back with my file, and I hang my head.


    "Sorry petal, let me help you into the wheelchair." The porter tells me, then gently lifts me off the bed, the idea of being able to dy, going straight out of the window.


    He pushes me out of the small room, down the corridor when I hear the door at the top open.


    "WAIT!" Ben''s voice booms, and I let out a sigh of relief as one of the nurses reprimands him for shouting, but he takes no notice as he runs down the corridor grabbing hold of my hand.


    "Bloody rush hour traffic." Ben tells me.


    I simply nod, tears now running down my cheeks, he is here, relief floods my body as Ben gives me a soft kiss on the lips. I shuffle in my wheel chair because, wow, I really need a wee now, and I instantly cross my legs, to try and halt the impending flow. We sit in the wating room, having been here for 20 minutes, if I knew I was going to have to wait this long I wouldn''t have been so panicked about Ben arriving on time.


    My legs are bouncing up and down, because I really do need to wee, and I pray I don''t sneeze or cough. Ben holds my hand, but the pair of us sit in silence, both lost in a world of our own world of fear and excitement in equal measure.


    "I hope they hurry up, I am desperate for the loo." I whisper to Ben.


    "Yeah, there was no need to jump that red light. I may get a ticket." He sheepishly tells me.


    "s**t, will that affect work?" I ask him concerned.


    Ben shrugs his shoulders.


    "I don''t drive the engine anyway, so probably just a p on the wrist from head office." Ben tries to reassure me.


    "LUCY EDWARDS" The nurse shouts to me.


    I look at Ben, and he stands up, getting behind me, and wheeling me into the room.


    "Okay Lucy, hop onto the bed for me." The nurse tells me.


    Ben helps me onto the hard bed, as the nurse ces a nket over my legs before lifting up my PJ top, then pulling my bottoms down to my pubic bone.


    "Okay, so cold gel." She tells me, then squirts it onto my stomach.


    Ben reaches over and holds my hand as she ces the wand onto my stomach, and I really clench my thighs as the pressure on my dder is not wee. I watch the technician as her brow furrows slightly before she turns to me. "Okay...."

 Chapter 105

    Ben''s Point of View.


    "Okay... well, I''m not getting a good image of the foetus, I just need to call my colleague. Try not to worry," the ultrasound technician said, before standing up and heading out of the room.


    I looked over to Lucy, and squeezed her hand, trying not to think the worst, but my heart beating so hard, I could hear the pulsing blood flow in my ears.


    "Ben," Lucy let out a harrowed whisper.


    "Try not to worry just yet baby," I tell her, but it is hard not to, as the sense of foreboding floods my mind.


    We are left, almost abandoned, for what feels like forever, both of us sat lost in our own thoughts, terrified out of our wits. A single tear falls onto Lucy''s cheek, as I lean over and wipe it away with my thumb, whilst swallowing down the lump that has formed in my own throat.


    The door opens, and a doctor walks in, offering us a small smiled.


    "Okay, let me take a look," he says, then proceeds to grab the wand and push it down hard on Lucy''s stomach.


    I see her grimace and resist the urge to punch him in the face for hurting her. I''m not a violent man, but I''m at the end of my tether. I take a breath, because right now I need to let him do his thing, as we both need an answer, the waiting is just pure t*****e. "Ahh, there you are. Your baby was ying hide and seek." The doctor smiles. Then switches the monitor on over the bed.


    Both Lucy and I let out an audible sigh of relief as our anxious expressions change to shear joy.


    "That is your baby there, and for all it looks just like a blob at the moment, there is a heartbeat, see that ck and white pulsing dot right there." He points to the centre of the small white mass inside Lucy''s tummy.


    "That is the heart pounding away. Now, let me see if I can get some measurements," the doctor continues, looking intently at the grainy screen, as he twists the wand pushing deeper into Lucy''s stomach as she lets out a hiss.


    "I''m sorry, I know the pressure is ufortable," he states, but never lets up.


    "It''s just, I feel like I''m going to wet myself each time you push down hard," Lucy states, her eyes wide and full of concentration trying not to wet herself.


    "You wouldn''t be the first." The technicianughs, as the Doctor nods his head with a wry smile.


    "Okay, so we''re looking at seven weeks, give or take a couple of days. However, your womb is tilted back, Lucy. It''s not a problem, as baby will bring it forward during the pregnancy, but we''ll keep an eye on it all the same." The doctor smiles. "Is that what is causing her sickness?" I ask him.


    "No, we''re unsure why some women suffer this way. Sometimes it''s hereditary, sometimes and indicator of a multiple pregnancy. But other times there is just no real exnation. Just one of those things." The Doctor smiles at Lucy. "Multiple pregnancy?" Lucy asks, wide-eyed.


    "There is just the one baby here," the doctor quickly confirms.


    I don''t know if I''m relieved or sad by that, but still, our little bundle of blob is safe and healthy, and that''s all I care about right now.


    I reach over and kiss Lucy on her lips as she smiles at the monitor, her tears falling from sheer joy and relief.


    "That''s the cutest blob I''ve ever seen, well done you." I grin with happiness at Lucy.


    "It is, isn''t it," Lucy agrees, nodding her head, both our eyes back on the screen.


    "I normally offer a picture, but as baby is enjoying ying hide-and-seek the image will not show anything, so we can get one next time which will be in five weeks or so." The doctor smiles.


    I feel slightly disappointed at not getting a picture, but he''s right, it''s difficult to make out on the screen, and now we know blob is healthy, there will be plenty more opportunities to take a picture for the mantle piece. Unfortunately looking at our beautiful blobes to an end, as the Doctor switches off the machine.


    "We''ll get you back to the ward. I''ve ordered you anti-sickness tablets today, see how you go." He smiles at Lucy.


    "If I''m okay on them, can I go home tomorrow?" Lucy asks, her eyes bright for the first time in days.


    "We shall see, I''m not promising anything." The doctor smiles.


    I help Lucy off the bed and get her settled into the wheelchair.


    "I can take her, save a portering," I tell them.


    "Okay, go straight to the ward, but when you have seen them, if you want to go for a little walk out into the garden, you can, just let them know where you are." The doctor smiles holding the door open for us.


    "Thank you," I say earnestly to him, I''ve never been so grateful to anyone before in my life. Including Davey and Josie when they pulled me from that ze that almost took me off this earthly in.


    I wheel Lucy back to the ward and see it''s almost visiting time already. I know that as soon as 10 ames, the mother and Whip-Me will be straight through those doors. As I push Lucy down the long corridor, sure enough, stood at the double doors at the bottom, looking through the long thin ss, I can see her peaking in, waiting impatiently for visiting hours to begin.


    "Joanne is here." Lucy giggles.


    "Yeah, but today we can give her good news, so she can enjoy Whip-Me''s time off." Iugh, wanting my mother to enjoy her time with her new boyfriend, and hopefully keep their s****l activities out of the station.


    The next day, I wake up early, excited to get Lucy home. She was only sick a couple of times yesterday, and the doctors said she was doing well. I''m beyond hopeful they will let her out, but sad that I''m back on shift tomorrow. I look through my calendar on my phone, and see I have two weeks holiday still owed to me this year. Maybe I can take this dayshift off. Granted it means going back for nights, but I''ll cross that bridge when Ie to it. I hope Whip-Me agrees and can find cover atte notice.


    My phone pings, that I have a text and I grab it off the bedside table.


    The Mother - Any news if she cane home today? Xxx


    Ben - Not yet. Give them a chance, it is only 8 am lol xxx


    The Mother - Well, Whip-Me said he''ll bring me to yours before nine, I''ll cook you both some meals and put them in the freezer, whilst you go get her, or are at the hospital. He is going to spend some time with Moses. Xxx Ben Are you at his? Xxx


    The Mother - No we stayed at minest night. Why? Xxx


    Ben - I want to speak with him about my next shift. Xxx


    My phone rings in my hand as soon as I see the message is read.


    "Ben," the Boss''s voice booms down the phone.


    "Hi, yeah, I was wondering if it''s toote to take next week off from my holiday entitlement?" I ask. "Yeah, it is," he states.


    I resist the urge to let out an audible sigh, the poor bloke does his best for all of us on his team.


    "However, I''ve already authorised with Head Office two-weekspassionate leave. I had to tell them the reason, I hope you don''t mind. Obviously, they''ll keep it confidential," the Boss informs me.


    "Wow, really? No, that''s great, but will it affect the promotion opportunity?" I ask him, now that Lucy is pregnant, the Station Officer''s job is more than a little appealing, as you do less running into fires and more behind the desk or giving the instructions to the teams when at a fire.


    "No, not at all. You and Davey have both been selected for final interviews, I was going to tell you both tomorrow morning," the Boss states.


    "When are they?" I ask.


    "Not until you get back from work, they are interviewing the candidates from Marley Potts station first," the Boss informs me.


    I nod my head, realising that he cannot see me, then offer him my thanks.


    Looking at the clock, I need to get ready and get to the hospital.


    "Hey, I have to go get ready for the hospital. Enjoy your day with Moses," I tell him.


    "I will, and good luck for today," the Boss replies.


    If I was like Davey and superstitious, I would''ve read the Sundend Echo ten times over, but as I''m not, I''m resolved to pretending I''m not crossing my fingers as I pull up into the carpark, getting out and pressing for an all-day ticket which costs a small fortune, but hopeful it''s a waste of money. I''m ying the odds of sod''sw, hoping, for once, it''s on my side.


    I make my way over to the maternity unit, taking the stairs to the top floor two at a time, before buzzing into the ward.


    "Hey Ben, she is waiting for you," Edith the orderly tells me, as she opens the door.


    "Thanks Edith." I smile at the woman who keeps me in secret teas and coffees whilst I''m visiting.


    I head down the corridor, taking a left into the small ward, and see that there are two new patients, as Lucy sits in the chair by her bed, her bag already packed and on her bed.


    "You can go home?" I ask


    "Yes, I can go home," she tells me, the smile bright on her face.


    I grab hold of her pulling her to my chest, happiness filling my soul.


    "Let''s get you home."

 Chapter 106

    Davey''s Point of View.


    I can feel that my mouth is open, looking like I am catching flies. No words form, although I have f*****g plenty in my head.


    ?***t.


    Dimwit. Stupid. Crazy.


    What does it have to take?


    Kathline shoots me a look that tells me to keep my internal utterings to myself, but I cannot say the words even if I wanted to, they are to busy being stuck in my throat. I watch on as Kathline ces her arm around Liv''s shoulder, patiently letting my sister sob her heart out over that piece of s**t. For f**k''s sake her face is still yellow from the bruises, and she winces when she stands up, sit''s down or does anything for that matter from her cracked ribs. Yet here she is crying to Kathline about how much she loves that mother fucker, how much he is a good man underneath, how much she misses him every single second of the day. I take a deep inhale of breath and turning on my heel I walk out of the living room back into the kitchen, so I can bang some pots and pans around in shear frustration. I have no clue what the hell to do. I tried making her stand on her own, but the results of that left her battered and in hospital. The guilt I feel about that, weighs me down daily. I cut her off financially, but still she took him back. I even paid off all the debt, the first time and the second, but still, Liv deres they are love''s young f*****g dream, when in reality it is a nightmare. WHAT ELSE CAN I DO? If somebody has the answer, tell me, because I am desperate to know what it is!


    Picking up the kettle I fill it up with water, just for something to do. Am I to harsh? Should I be more touchy feely? The only person I am like that with, is patently listening to my damned sister in the living room, not making ament about the bull s**t Liv is spouting, just sat rubbing her back.


    Grabbing therge tea pot, I add a couple of tea bags to it. It feels like a tea day, what is it they say? Tea and sympathy. I am all out of sympathy right now, but at least I can do the f*****g tea part. I put the pot, with three cups onto the tray, grabbing a stic ss for Andy and put him some fresh juice in it. Poor littled, he is finally out of his cast, and is desperate to run about outside, or go to the soft y, or even swimming. But, my sister, who I now firmly believe is selfish, is too scared to be left alone in the house, and doesn''t feel like going anywhere, for fear that people will judge her bruised face, so the littled is busy ying with his toys, having to overhear this bull s**t every single f*****g day!


    Well, I cannot fix my sister, but I can fix that. Liv can eithere with us so we can give the little man a break from the bull s**t at soft y, or she can stay in on her own. Those are her two choices. "Dad, Liv is crying again." Andy''s little voice sighs out.


    He looks as fed up with the theatrics as I am right now.


    "I know, but hey, after you have this juice, I am taking you to the soft y." I tell him.


    "Yeah!" Andy squeals in delight.


    "MAM, Dad is taking me to the soft y." He shouts through to Kathline.


    "Actually, we are both going with him." I state as I walk through with the tea tray, a few biscuits on the side, because I need the bloodyfort food right now.


    Liv''s sobbing stops instantly, and she twists her head round looking at me as if I have grown an extra head.


    "Liv you are wee toe with, or you can stay here, it is up to you." I shrug.


    "But you know I cannot be left alone right now, and I don''t want to go out." Liv tells me.


    NOT. GOING. TO. WORK. LOVE!


    "Liv, this is about Andy, and that little man needs to get out of here and run about. You have two choices,e with us, or stay in, but it IS happening." I tell her firmly.


    Instantly the water works begin again, and I just wonder how much of this is for affect, but I am not giving in, it is time she got back on her feet, and time we all stopped p***y footing around her.


    Kathline shoots me a look, but I simply shrug my shoulders, sitting down on the sofa, and pouring the tea into the cups, I refuse point nk to back down from this. Liv needs to realise; the world does not revolve around her. Is what happened s**t? Of course, it is, but still, she needs to man, or woman the f**k up and get on with building a new life for herself, instead of moping around pining after that piece of s**t.


    Also, she needs to move out, call me heartless, but the fact is, Kathline and I are trying to build our life together, and she inserts herself in the middle of us, all the damned time. I never realised just how much of an attention seeker my sister was, until she moved in, then it all came back to me. Even as kids growing up, she hated anyone getting more attention than she did. If I was praised, she had to do something to try and get attention as well. It seems like she hasn''t stopped doing that even as an adult. I had just never noticed it when we lived apart.


    Aww s**t.


    I know I sound like a d**k, but I am frustrated and desperate to have alone time with Kathline, along with knowing that Liv will not go running back to the boyfriend from hell.


    "B...b...but Davey." Liv begins to whine, but I am not going to listen to it.


    "I think it is a great idea, you have to get out of the house at some point Liv, and the longer you stay indoors the harder it will be." Kathline tells her gently.


    Knowing she is not going to win this little argument she turns to Kathline with a sad smile.


    "|


    I suppose I can try." She whimpers slightly.


    "Yes, you can." I say, missing out the, and cut the amateur dramatics that I am desperate to add to that sentence.


    As we pull up at the Puma centre, Andy rushes off towards the soft y, straight round to the trampoline, as he jumps about, already happily chatting to another couple of kids. I smile as I watch him, this is what the kid needed.


    Kathline and Liv sit down at one of the circr wood effect mmine tables, as I go to the counter and grab three coffees and some juice for Andy. I watch through the ss doors and see Liv hanging her head, and I feel a pang of guilt that I have practically forced her out of the house. s**t, this is the problem, I go between anger and frustration, to guilt then back again, quicker than a bullet train. Letting out a long sigh, I grab the coffees and head back into the room, cing them down on the table then sitting next to Kathline, resting my hand on her knee.


    Kathline turns and gives me a winning smile, the one that makes my heart feel like it has stopped beating. How is this beautiful woman mine? She is dealing with all this Liv shite like a pro, not fazed by it at all. A sense of peace washes over me, and captivated by her, I lean over and ce a soft kiss on her delicious pout.


    "Davey, can you sit next to me please, I feel scared nobody this side of me." Liv whines.


    Is she f*****g kidding me? Again, with the attention seeking. Next it will be tears about how she misses the loving moments with that dickhead.


    One.


    Two.


    Three.


    "Oh, seeing you all loved up makes me miss Kev even more." She whimpers out.


    Knew it, and I have to roll my lips together to stop myself from shouting a load of expletives that would be far from appropriate in a child''s soft y area, or burst outughing, because I called it.


    Kathline finally rolls her eyes, the only indication that she has also picked up on the dramatic attention seeking from my sister.


    Okay, call me childish, but I lean over and capture Kathline''s lips in mine once more. Remembering, only just, to try and keep the kiss PG rated. Getting up and with a wink to Kathline I walk round and sit on the chair next to Liv.


    "Yes, he is!" I hear Andy''s voice shout.


    I automatically look over to see him having a standoff in the middle of the trampoline with another kid twice his size.


    Looks like he is not going to back down from the bigger kid what ever is going on, and I cannot help but feel a sense of pride.


    Kathline cranes her neck looking through thes that enclose the y area, as Andy stands, toe to tow with the kid.


    "Shit." Kathline sighs, going to get up.


    "He is holding his own Kathline, but if it looks like it is going to go too far, I will go sort it." I tell her.


    Kathline nods her head, but both of us never take our eyes off the trampoline area. Liv soon realises she has lost the attention, and starts moving about, or whimpering in pain. Don''t get me wrong, I know she is in pain, but this is just an attempt to grab attention again, so Ipletely ignore it. "DAD!" Andy''s voice booms out, and I am up out of my seat quicker than a jack-in-a-box, making my way to the trampoline.


    "What''s up buddy?" I ask, trying not to show the anger I feel at the ten-year-old bully in front of him, after all there is aw against beating the s**t out of bullies when you are an adult, no matter how tempting it is.


    "Tell him, aren''t you a hero." Andy shouts pointing to the bully.


    I grin at Andy, my heart bursting with pride, seeing him showing off about his dad, something he had never been able to do with his s***m donner.


    "Well, I am a firefighter, if that is what you mean." I try to y it down, but hell, my boy thinks I am a hero!


    The big bully, looks over to me, shrugs his shoulders and stomps off, back towards the monkey steps and up to the top floor of the y area.


    "Davey, can we go now!" Liv shouts over in a huff


    I look down at Andy.


    "Are you finished or would you like more time." I smile down at him.


    "Can I have more time please?" he politely asks.


    "Yes, of course you can." I smile, then with a ruffle of his hair leave him to continue ying, and head back to the table where I tell Liv in no uncertain terms we are staying, as Kathline gives me a small smile and nod of approval. I guess we are both fed up with this bullshit, and I am not an unfeeling bastard after all.

 Chapter 107

    Kathline''s Point of View.


    The swirling North Sea waters build up in ferocity, crashing against the promenade, spraying those brave enough to walk alongside the iron railings. I stay beyond the grass area, safe from the turbulent sea, as I inhale the salt air. The metaphor does not escape me, as I stare out, my mind feeling as troubled as the wild waters.


    I came here first thing this morning, in a bid to escape the drama back home. My home, once a peaceful haven, had turned into something else, and only one person was to me. Liv. I spend my days listening to her tales of ''woe is me'', sympathising or at least trying to. Her constant need for attention has worn thinner than toilet paper. I cannot even sit and cuddle Davey anymore without some drama unfolding. The tears fall, or she suddenly has a bout of pain. If I am honest, I am not sure how much more of this I can take. The annoyance is real, and how I have held my red head''s temper I have no clue, but then another wave crashes over me. Guilt.


    The woman has been to hell and back, but then she is dancing around the belly of the beast, wanting to take him back. Davey is exhausted. Day two, of the third time off shift since he brought her back from hospital, is once again spent dealing with her amateur dramatics.


    Other than the soft y, we have had no time, together as our newly formed little family. The stress is beginning to take its toll on our rtionship.


    Is it wrong for me to want to kick her out?


    What would Davey think of me if I insisted his formally battered and bruised sister leave?


    What would that decision mean for our rtionship?


    Just when I felt like things were going well, this all happened, and the strain is beginning to cause a chasm between us.


    I make my way up towards Roker light house. In the distance, I spot a heavily pregnant woman, hair as red as my own, lighting a Chinesentern and with a bowed head watching it float out to sea, before wiping tears from her sad eyes and turning on her heel heading in the opposite direction.


    I let out a breath. It feels to me my ''hair twin'' is letting go of her problems. Maybe that is what I should do. Shout them out to the rough waters, all my pent-up frustrations. After all, the sea won''t judge me for feeling like this about my boyfriend''s sister, who was hospitalised only three weeks ago. I may look like a crazy person, but voicing them out loud may help me feel better.


    I stand screaming at the waters, passers-by looking at me as if I have lost the plot... maybe I have, because feeling this pent up is not healthy.


    After five whole minutes of screaming towards the sea, I take another deep breath, then I look over my shoulder, to see if any passers by had phoned the men in white coats. Thankful I am alone, am I ready to go home and face the day?


    I am not sure, the thought of more drama makes me want to run far away from the ce that was once my sanctuary. I cannot continue like this. I may sound like a b***h. Hell people may think I am just that, but I need to talk to Davey. If he cannot understand why I want his sister to leave, then maybe he is not the person for me after all.


    With a renewed determination to sort this out, to speak with him. I headed to the car, before I second guess my resolve, and make the 20-minute journey back to my house.


    As I walk in through the front door, already I can hear Liv crying out to Davey that he cannot understand how hurt she is, how a love like she had with Kev is a one-time thing. How it is not simple to walk away. "Kathline, tell him!" Liv cries out to me before I can even get my coat off.


    I close my eyes, taking a long, frustrated breath to calm my temper, but unfortunately, this time it is not working. My anger bubbles up from my stomach and before I can stop myself it boils over.


    "No Liv, I will not tell him. I am fed up to the back teeth of this s**t. Do what you want, go back to that bastard if you need to, but I know one thing, you cannot remain here." My annoyance spills from my mouth. Great, I let that spill even before I had a chance to talk to Davey about how I feel and why.


    "Davey, are you going to stand there and let her speak to me like that?" Liv shouts in dismay and anger.


    "No Liv, I am not." Davey said, as a look of triumph appears on Liv''s face, her tears from earlierpletely dry.


    I nce up at him, is he really going to defend his attention-seeking sister against me? I hold a breath, ready to tell him to pack his bags as well, because I just need peace.


    "I am going to go upstairs and grab a suitcase and pack it for you. Kathline and I have done more than enough to try and help you, but you throw it back in our faces. You cannot even stand for us to be sitting together. You need to sort yourself out, and here is not the best ce for that. This is Kathline''s home, and you go on as if she is the one who is the guest. Andy needs his mam and dad there for him. When we are not working, we want to spend our time bonding as a family. But you cannot even bare the attention we give a six-year-old. I was done with this s**t a couple of weeks ago, now finally so is Kathline. So, no Olivia, I am not going to stand here and let Kathline speak her mind, I am going to agree with her, and get you moved the hell out of here, today." Davey shouts, then takes a step beside me, wrapping his arm around my waist.


    The sheer relief I feel is almost overwhelming. He feels just as I do, I am not the b***h from hell.


    "What!" Liv screeches back at Davey.


    "You are not even the annoying kid''s father! You are turning your back on me, your REAL family, just like before, which put ME IN HOSPITAL! It is all your fault, and you are kicking me to the curb, no thought about how I am still injured!" Liv shouts back. "Bull s**t, you ended up in hospital because you remained with that man you love so much. Davey has helped you time and again, but still you do not learn. My son is NOT annoying, he is in his OWN HOME, unable to y because you have a headache, or your ribs hurt. You are perfectly healed, the doctor said so on yourst visit. But here you are, using a situation which you helped create by remaining with a man who clearly doesn''t love you, but uses you to feed his gambling habit, to try and manipte your brother. You know, I anguished over this decision, but it is as clear as day, you just love the drama. Now, I would have helped you, but guess what, sort your own mess out, because I am going to work, to provide for my AMAZING SON." I shout at her, anger boiling over. How dare she say that about Andy?


    "Where am I going to go?" Liv shouts, followed by a barrage of those tears she likes to shed, in order to get her own way.


    "Don''t know, and to be quite honest, I don''t care!" Davey growls at her.


    Liv stomps up the stairs, taking them two at a time. I guess her arms, legs and ribs are not hurting her now! The m of the bedroom door echoes around the house.


    Davey nuzzles his head into my neck.


    "I am so sorry Kathline; I should have got her out of here a couple of weeks ago. But I felt s**t every time I thought about it. I thought you would think I was a cold-hearted bastard." Davey mumbles into my neck.


    "I am sorry too, I should have sat down and had a chat with you, like I nned. Not just lose my temper." I sighed,ying my head against his chest.


    "Thank God Andy is at school," Davey sighed back. His love for my son makes me feel warm inside..


    "Yes, I need to log on to work, I cannot take another day off." I tell Davey, my employers have been brilliant since Andy was in that fire, but that is over 8 weeks ago now, and I need to get back into the office. But today, I will once again work from home. I tilt my head up and look up at Davey, as he moves my hair back from my face, then ces a soft warm kiss on my lips.


    "I love you, Kathline. I will find somewhere for her before the end of the day." He whispered his promise to me.


    As I go and log on to myptop, I begin to make a dent in the emails from Tracey. Then I began to dictate replies to solicitors working on behalf of the vendors of the homes we have exchanging contracts this week and bury myself into getting the home buyers of Sundend moving again.


    I hear Davey in the kitchen, as he makes a call, not sure who to, I am far too engrossed in my work to listen. Maybe I no longer care, because all I need is for Liv to be gone.


    I am not sure how much longer I work, when a cup of tea arrives at my desk, along with a te of biscuits. Davey stood, looking handsome as sin, smiling down at me.


    "Liv has a ce. She is moving into Josie''s house. I am heading out to pick up the keys." He grins at me.


    Relief washes over me, happy his sister will be out of my home tonight, and grateful that I have not just kicked her into the streets with nowhere to go.


    "Does Liv know?" I asked him.


    "Yeah, she tried to argue that she had no money. But I told her I had paid the first month''s rent, and I would stock up her food, but she needs to find a job and get on with her life." Davey grinned at me.


    I smile up at him, thanking everything that is holy for this amazing man.


    "So I am going to pick Andy up from Mel''s for you when you have finished work, and you will get your ''d rags'' on. We are going out for a family fun night, just the three of us." He continues. "Thank you." I whisper to him.


    "The pleasure is all mine." He grins down at me, cing another kiss on the top of my head, before turning on his heel and leaving me to my work.

 Chapter 108

    Davey''s Point of View.


    After dropping off a tearful and angry Liv at Josie''s house, I quickly rush towards Mel''s house, ready to pick up my boy. I know he has school tomorrow, but I want us all to enjoy this night. To spend some time just the three of us. I am hoping that Liv will turn her life around, see this as an opportunity to begin again, to get over her constant need for attention.


    My phone rings, and I answer on the dashboard of the car.


    "Hey Josie." I said, more grateful that she would ever know that she had said Liv could move into her house.


    "Hi Davey, did Liv get settled in okay? Does she need anything? Honestly, I really do not want her to pay rent. Both Anders and I agree, she should stay for nothing, given it was the Maxwell family who beat her so badly." Josie tells me, not for the first time. "Thanks Josie, but I feel she needs something to inspire her to get a job, find friends, and make a life for herself. If she has a free pass, it will not really help her in the long term," I tell her.


    "Okay, well, if she needs anything else let me know. Did you hear Big Ben is back for the next shift? Joanne rang me earlier letting me know." Josie said, and I knew she would be smiling.


    "No, it will be good to have him back." I reply, genuinely pleased he is getting back on shift, I actually miss the silent beast of a man.


    "How is Cal doing? Did Joanne tell you?" I asked about my own tenant.


    "Yeah, he is doing brilliantly, they are managing his work load and the kids easily." Josie tells me.


    I nod, even though she cannot see me.


    "Also, Joanne said to tell you, Cal has offered to babysit Andy with his two, tomorrow night. I am organising a team night out, just at the Chester''s for food and a couple of beers. It has been ages since we have done anything all together. Kathline is more than wee; Anders and Lucy areing apparently along with the boss and Joanne." Josie tells me.


    "Yeah, that sounds cool, we could do with a night out. I will ask her tonight." I tell Josie, as I pulled up outside Mel''s house.


    "Got to go get Andy from the childminders." I tell her.


    "Okay, well, if Liv needs anything, let me know, and hopefully see you at seven tomorrow night." Josie offered again. I know she feels guilty, as does Anders, but none of this is their fault. Anders is not responsible for his family''s decisions anymore than I am responsible for Olivia''s.


    "I will, but honestly do not worry about it, but I have to go pick up Andy, so I will let you know about tomorrow nightter." I answered, wanting to get Andy home so we could go out.


    "Bye Davey," Josie answered.


    "Bye." I replied, before hanging up the call.


    I get out of the car and make my way up to Mel''s door, knocking loudly, as the sound of kids all shouting andughing echoes around the ce.


    "Andy, Davey is here." Mel shouts as she opens the door holding Dante in her arms, as he giggles, pulling at her hair slightly.


    "Wow, they look like they all had fun." I chuckle, as I see the kitchen table covered in home-made slime.


    "Yes, they did." Mel smiled at me.


    Andy bounds towards me, a broad smile on his face, as he lifts up a stic tub of grey gloop filled with glitter.


    "Look what I made Dad." He shouts with glee.


    "I can see, so go get your coat buddy please." I tell him, as I heard footsteps behind me.


    "Hey Davey." Cal''s voice greets me.


    "Hi, how''s it going Cal?" I asked, genuinely happy to see him.


    "Good, really good. Did my first burning tower exercise today." He grins at me.


    I chuckle, remembering my own first tower burn, only I do not remember being as happy as Cal about it. I think I was more terrified out of my wits and went home evaluating my choice of career. "Great, oh, I spoke with Josie, can I call you tonight regarding your offer to look after Andy?" I ask him.


    "Sure, my little monsters have been bugging me to have him stay over. Kirstie especially, I think she has her first crush." Calughs.


    I shake my head, chuckling, and nod at him.


    "Cool, well, I had best get my little monster home." I say with a small wave, as Andy grabs hold of my hand, his coat half buttoned up, and his bootsces in arge loose knot.


    I pick him up in my arms, to avoid him falling t on his face tripping on hisces, and take him to the car, putting him into his car seat for the short journey home.


    "So, Aunty Liv has moved out of the house, so it is just me, you and your Mam tonight. We want to do something as a family, so what would you like to do?" I ask Andy.


    "Can we go to the Oak Tree Farm for a piece of giant cake and so I can y on the big red bus?" Andy asks excitement lighting up his eyes.


    "Yes, but you can only have cake after you have something decent to eat," I tell him.


    Andy pouts a little bit, the idea of eating anything other than one of the giant slices of cake they sell obviously not appealing to him.


    We get back into the house and go inside. I find Kathline waiting for me, a knee-length ck dress that fits her like a glove. Instantly I suck in a breath, she looks absolutely gorgeous, and my fireman''s hose gives her his salute of approval. "Mam, we are going to the Oak Tree Farm for a giant cake!" Andy excitedly tells her.


    "Are we now?" Kathline giggles slightly as I lean over and ce a soft kiss on her deliciously soft pout.


    "Come on buddy, we need to get ready to go." I tell Andy, eager to get us out for our family time, and even more eager to get Kathline back home and peal that sexy as hell dress off her.


    "Oh, Cal has offered that Andy to stop at his tomorrow night. The guys are all going to the Chesters for a night out." I say over my shoulder.


    "Wow, two dates in two nights, you are spoiling me." Kathline grins, her face looks brighter than I have seen it in weeks.


    "You deserved to be spoilt." I grin at her, then walk up the stairs to grab a quick shower, and change, as Andy runs to his bedroom, and starts to take his uniform off and change into the clothes Kathline hasid out on his bed.


    I quickly get ready, and head down the stairs, as Andy waits, hopping from foot to foot, desperate to get to the family-friendly pub and have his giant cake.


    I look at both of them, and my heart swells with pride, I have said it before, and I will say it again, I am the luckiest bastard alive to have these two in my life.


    "Come on then, let''s go." I dere, as we headed out of the door, to enjoy our night.

 Chapter 109

    Kathline''s Point of View.


    I sit watching Davey y with Andy in the children''s zone of the Oak Tree Farm, as we wait for our food to arrive. His ck jeans and roll-neck jumper contrasted against his grey hair, making him look sexier than ever. I cannot help but feel relieved that Liv has left my home. It has been hard work these past few weeks.


    Tonight just feels special. I sit and ponder on how many times I would look at couples with their kids and feel lonely. A single mother with little to no help from anywhere. Yet, here I am, with a man who loves my son, loves me, and for all, his sister was a nightmare. I would not change our lives for all the tea in China.


    The waitress arrives carrying two tes of food, cing them on the round table, then disappears to go fetch the next te. I look over to Davey, who turns round and grins at me. I am sure he loves sitting in that mechanical bus as much as Andy does and could not care a less that he looks kind of ridiculous squashed inside, as my boy pretends to drive it.


    "Next stop driver please." Davey shouts to Andy, making me giggle and shake my head.


    "Kathline" I hear, and turn around to find Tracey, my secretary from work, standing behind me with her family.


    "Tracey, how are you?" I grin up at her.


    "I am good. I got those searches back just after you finished work, so I sorted them out for you to be ready for Monday. FYI, there is an issue with the ownership of the house." Tracey informed me.


    I take a breath, just what I needed. The client was desperate to move, and if something turned up in the searches, then it was likely to dy the whole process again.


    "What is it?" I asked, as Davey climbs out of the bus, and walks with Andy to the table.


    "Oh, Tracey, this is Davey, Davey, this is Tracey." I introduce them.


    "Yes, we met when we first started seeing each other and I popped into your office." Davey smiled, extending his hand to shake Tracey''s.


    "Yes, nice to see you again." Tracey grins.


    "Sorry, I will leave you to your meal." She continues.


    "So...what happened with the searches?" I quickly ask, not because I am a work-a-holic, but because I want to know what the hell I am facing on Monday, or if I need to do something tomorrow from home, even though it is a Saturday.


    "Turns out the house was first bought by the client and his ex-wife, even though he got a joint mortgage with his new wife, the ex was never taken off the deeds. It was a joint tenancy," Tracey exins.


    "Oh s**t, so he cannot sell, and even if he does, his ex-wife is entitled to half the money from the house. I will leave that till Monday." I say with a slight grimace. Not something I am looking forward to dealing with. Posted by ; visit us for more free novels. "Rather you than me." Traceyughs, then waves me goodbye as she heads to her own table with her family.


    The waitress arrives with Andy''s te of food, and he quickly tucks into his chicken nuggets and chips, the peas flying off the te left and right as he attempts to put them on his fork.


    "Hey Andy, you have pea''d on the table buddy." Davey chuckles at my son, who looks up at him, then giggles behind his hand.


    "How is your hunters chicken?" Davey asks as I begin to eat.


    "Nice, what about your steak?"


    "Canny." Davey nods.


    As we eat in afortable silence, I cannot imagine a life without Davey in it now. It is like he has always been here. We finish our meals, then make our way round to the counter with the giant cakes, as Andy hops from foot to foot with excitement. "He will never eat a full slice." I tell Davey.


    "Then he can bring what he leaves home. Do you want one?" Davey asks.


    "No thanks, as lovely as they are, I have been sitting around for weeks at home, not even going to work, and I have put 7 pounds on." I tell him.


    "You look beautiful, and to be honest, I have not noticed." Davey tells me with a smile.


    "Still, I need to get rid of it before it bes a full stone." I tell him with a shrug.


    Davey nods, but I can see the cogs whirling in his brain, as he orders a giant profiterole for himself and a giant rainbow cake for Andy.


    As we sat back down with the cakes, Davey looks up at me.


    "I meant what I said, you look bloody gorgeous, never worry about your weight because of me, Kathline. I love you, all of you. When we get home, I am going to show you just how gorgeous you are." He softly whispers, his voiceced with l**t. I offer him a soft smile and a quick nod of my head. The truth is, I do not want to lose the half-stone for him. I want to do it for myself. However, it is still nice to know that he finds me attractive, even if my clothes are a little tighter than before. With our tummies full, and two boxes filled with the cakes neither Andy or Davey could finish, we head back home.


    Andy is sitting in the back of the car, his eyes heavy.


    "I will shower him in the morning, he is nearly asleep," I said as Davey nodded his head.


    We pull up onto the driveway, and Davey carries Andy out of the car, as I open the front door, and we head inside.


    Before I even get Andy''s pyjama''s on, he is all but asleep, so Iy him in bed and ce a soft kiss on his forehead, wishing him sweet dreams, as Davey follows, doing the same. We walk out of the room, closing the door, when strong arms wrap around me, and bundle me into our bedroom. "Now, I love you in this dress, but I feel it will look better on the floor." Davey''s husky voice almost growls out.


    His lips connect with mine, as he passionately kisses me. A low groan rumbles in the back of his throat, as I let out soft moans. Our tongues begin to explore each other. Breathless, we break the kiss, as I lift up his jumper, pulling it over his head, desperate to feel his muscles with my fingers.


    Davey unbuckles his belt, then unbuttons his denims, and they fall to the floor with a thud, his boxer shorts going with them. He stands back, fully naked, and fully erect.


    "Does he look like he thinks you need to lose any weight?" Davey asks, pointing to his thick hard erection.


    I gulp as I see it twitch slightly, and shake my head with a small giggle in my throat.


    Davey lies down on our bed, his hand stroking his engorged length, as he stares at me.


    "Strip for me baby." He groans at me.


    I give him a grin, filled with confidence, then slowly unzip the back of my dress, then turn to face away from him, wiggling my body till the dress falls to the floor.


    "s**t Kathline, you are wearing stockings and suspenders." Davey growls out, as he continues to pump his length, his eyes almost ck with lust.


    I turn around, then reach behind me, unsping my ckcey bra, pulling the straps down, then holding it in ce with my hands.


    "F**k." Davey groaned, his heated stare trailing up and down my body.


    I remove my hands, and throw my bra off to the side, my n*****s rock hard, goosebumps all over my body.


    "Come here." Davey growls, as I walk towards him, wearing nothing but a pair of ckcey knickers, ck suspender belt, with ck stockings and a pair of ck heels.


    "Keep the heals on baby." Davey groans, almost as if he is in pain.


    I climb onto the bed, positioning myself on hisp, as his mouth concerts with my breast. He begins to suck and tug at my hardened n*****s, feasting as if he is a man starved. My whole body lights up in response, as I arch my back, pushing my b****t further into his mouth.


    Davey''s hands move around my back, then settle at the hem of mycey knickers, he starts to pull them down slightly, exposing my buttocks to the air, and grabs a hand full, squeezing them, whilst he teases the tip of my n****e with his teeth.


    "Oh God." I whimper in response, as my arousal soaks mycy knickers.


    Davey lets my n****e go with a plop, before moving his head, and begins to give my other breast the same attention. My hands sp the back of his head as I pull him closer to me.


    Moving his hands around my waist, Davey finds the front of mycy knicks, and his fingers move downward, seeking out my throbbing c**t. cing his thumb on it, he begins to rub soft yet firm circles, as my body begins to climb the dizzy heights, as I whimper and plead with him for my release.


    Turning his hand, he moves his fingers southward, keeping his thumb working its magic, as he slips a finger inside my hot wet throbbing entrance.


    "f**k you are soaking." He growls out, whilst still slightly biting the tip of my sensitive n****e.


    Adding another finger, he twists them, finding my g-spot with ease, as he gently rubs it, whilst still massaging my engorged clit, my body instantly reacts as wave after wave of erotic ecstasy washes over me, taking my breath away as my face scrunches up to let out a silent scream of approval.


    I slumped forward, breathless, trying to catch my breath. Davey gives me a soft smile before grabbing hold of my waist, then lifting me up and turning me,ying me onto my back.


    "I am not done with you yet." He groans, and I let out a whimper of approval at his sexy words.


    Kneeling between my legs, Davey pulls down my knickers, throwing them on the floor, then lets out a groan.


    "f**k you are gorgeous, naked other than that sexy as f**k suspender belt, stockings and heals." He growls, as he fists his length looking at me.


    I watch him as he appreciates my body, feeling empowered, sexy, and more than ready to take him deep inside me.


    Lining himself up at my entrance, Davey looks me in the eyes, waiting for my permission.


    "f**k me." I whimper out, as he smirks, and pushes himself inch by glorious inch inside, filling me up, as the ridges of his hard c**k rub against my soaked walls.


    I lift my legs, wrapping them around his waist, digging the high heals into his buttocks, as he lets out a low growl of approval. His mouth finds mine, as he begins to thrust, his tongue dancing with mine, matching the rhythm as he pushes in and out of me. My hands go round his back, my fingernails digging into his muscly skin, as he increases his speed.


    "Oh God, Yes, Harder." I moan out, as I feel the wave begin to build.


    Davey obliges my request, as he moves at a furious pace, his hand moving down my body, as he once more pays close attention to my c**t.


    I am a whimpering, needy mess, beneath him, as I cry out, in soft moans.


    "Shit." I say, as once more I feel myself teetering on the edge of the height he has brought me to.


    "I aming." Davey growls,


    His words push me over the edge as the intensity of my o****m consumes me, his body jerks, as his face scrunches in a mixture of what looks like extreme pleasure and pain, as his seed fills me to the brim.


    Hot and sweaty, we copse together, both of us giggling like teenagers, as Davey ces a soft kiss on my lips.


    "f**k that was...." His voice trails off.


    "Humm, it definitely was." I grin at him.


    Wey like that for what feels like forever, both of us stated.


    "I best get a shower." I whisper, not really wanting to leave our bed.


    "Hum, whilst you do that, I will lock up, because I am far from finished with you yet, there is a lot more I am going to give you tonight, and every night for the rest of our lives." Davey sighs.


    "Good, because I want you to give me everything, tonight and every night for the rest of our lives." I grin at him.


    "Then we are agreed. Forever." Davey smiles down at me.


    "Forever." I simply nod.

 Chapter 110

    Josie''s Point of View.


    I cannot keep the smile off my face, sitting on the edge of the pool, as I proudly watch Anders swim a whole length of the swimming pool. Although he still has a fear of the water, he has ovee it, pushed through, and learnt to swim. He may never be the strongest swimmer out there, nor will he ever wish to go to a pool just for fun, but he has taken massive steps, and at least I know he is safer around water.


    As he reaches me, he stands up to his full height, the water droplets glistening on his skin, as I give him a supportive cheer. He moves himself between my legs, grinning like the Cheshire cat at me. "Where is my reward?" He asks.


    With a snort of augh, which does not sound at alldy-like or seductive, I lean forward and ce a soft kiss on his lips.


    "Well done." I tell him, as he grins at me, obviously proud of himself, and so he should be.


    "It is such a shame that ''bauldy Bob'' is in here, else we could have celebrated like the first time I brought you here." Anders grins and winks.


    "Shush, he will hear you. Your voice echoes around here." I whisper at him as he simply shrugs his shoulders in response.


    "My name is Graham." Bauldy Bob shouts over at us. But he has a smirk on his face, so I know he is not really offended.


    To be honest, the guy is good looking, tall, toned, but with the shiniest head I have ever seen, for a man I would put in his early thirties, but it kind of suits him, if you like that sort of thing.


    "Sorry Bob." Anders chuckles, as Graham shakes his head and lets out augh, before continuing with his ownps.


    I nudge Anders with my elbow, as he fakes injury, doubling over and crying out that I am a ''bully''.


    "Man up!" Iugh, then move to a stand before jumping into the water beside him.


    "Okay, so we are now going to practice jumping into the water." I grin up at him.


    I know Anders hates this bit, but he was nasty to Bob with his quip about hisck of hair, so he deserves a little pay back.


    Anders lets out a groan, then pouting like a little girl who has her Barbie taken from her, he pulls himself up onto the side of the pool. I gulp slightly, seeing his sexy round b**t that begs to be bit, as his strong arms flex as he pulls himself out of the water. Hot damn, after months of being together, he still has the ability to leave me speechless, as I stare at his hot body and thank all that is holy, he belongs to me.


    "Do you want me to jump in, or do you want to perv a little longer?" Anders asks with that arrogant smile on his face.


    "Jump." I squeak at him.


    "Ah, there she is. My squeaking firefighter." He grins triumphantly, and I tear my eyes away from him, so that I can concentrate on the matter at hand.


    "Arsehole" I whisper to him under my breath, as he just smirks and winks at me.


    "JUMP!" I say more forcefully, thankful my voice has returned to normal.


    ''Bob'' Chuckles as he passes us, before turning in the water, and setting off for another one of his relentlessps he swims.


    Anders jumps into the water, making a massive ssh, soaking me, as I stood at the side. I am sure he does this deliberately to make sure I get covered in water. Not that I mind, water is my second home. I love the stuff. Especially as it forces its way out of my hose at work and puts out a fire.


    "Well done, now we have to get going." I grin at him.


    I am excited, because tonight, for the first time in forever, the team are all gathering for a night out. It will not be a drinking fest, like it normally turns out to be, because we are all back on shift in the morning at 6am. But it will be good to all meet up with our significant others, and just chill for a bit. It has been too long, with all of us dealing with so many things in our personal lives.


    Anders nods his head, before grabbing me by the waist and dunking me in the water, then shouting "Race" as he slowly swims away.


    I let out augh, letting him get a good half a length ahead of me, before I pushed off, and begin a fast front crawlp, passing him within a few strokes, and beating him to the steps that lead out of the pool.


    "One day I will beat you." He grumbles, as I pull myself up the steps.


    I feel his hand trailing down my back, his finger gently stroking between my legs for a split second, making me shiver.


    "How many continuousps do I have to do to get you back in that red swimming costume?" Anders asks.


    "Three." I grin at him, knowing he is desperate for me to wear the sexy little number again, rather than my in ck speedo costume I am wearing now.


    "I am sure you increase the number every time I ask." Anders grumbles as we make our way to the changing rooms.


    "Nope, it has always been three, you can do almost ap and a half now, so half way there." I grin at him, as I open up the locker and pull out my bag.


    "Family changing room?" Anders asks with a wink.


    I giggle slightly but given the changing room door has opened and another four swimmers have just entered, as much as I like the idea, it really isn''t a good one, especially as one of the guys who enters looks around 12 years old. "Guess not today." I grin at him, then head towards the small cubical, cing my kit inside, pulling out my shower gel, shampoo and conditioner, before making my way to themunal showers.


    We pull up outside our home, it still feels a little weird calling this mansion my home, but that is what it is now. I moved here initially for protection against the repercussions from Anders'' less than nice family members, but now the ce is my home. It didn''t take long for us both to agree we liked living together, so I stayed. I walk through the door of the once minimalistic home that looked like it belonged in the pages of a magazine, and smile as I see my own touches surrounding the ce. My pictures of my family, and one of me with my uniform on, during my passing out day are sat on the once perfectly disyed mantle. My good old fleece throw, I have had for years, is neatly folded on the arm of the long white leather sofa, giving it a pop of colour. I would have thought Anders would hate my stuff around the ce, but he insists it makes the ce better. It is no longer a house, but a home, and he loves it.


    A photo sits on the side table in a silver frame, of Anders and me at the chamber ofmerce event. Thankfully, it was taken before we got stuck in that lift. We are both staring into each other''s eyes, and it is the nicest photo ever of us. "What time are we all meeting?" Anders asks as he dumps his bag in the hallway.


    "Six, it will be an ''early doors'' kind of night, given we have work tomorrow." I tell him, as I go grab his kit and walk with it to the utility room, filling the washing machine.


    "Mrs Doyle will do that tomorrow." He tells me.


    "Mrs Doyle may well be our housekeeper, but she is not our ve. I am more than capable of putting a load of washing in. Plus, the costume and your trunks will stink of stale water if we leave them." I reprimand my gorgeous man, who still lives a spoilt life. Before I knew his history, I resented that about him, but now, I know he deserves a little spoiling for all he went through as a child.


    "Well, whilst you y at being the ''washer woman'', I will give Carson a ring at the rehab and see how Billy is doing." Anders sighs.


    He checks in every week on his younger brother, and from what we can gather, Billy is doing well. However, Anders is not counting his chickens just yet, as we all know a rpse can happen at any time. Plus, we have no clue where his father and brother have disappeared. They seem to have dropped off the face of the earth, after Anders gave his statement, hoping to have them arrested and sent away for a very long time.


    I push the soaked swimming costumes and towels into the washing machine, and set it off, before heading into the kitchen, and cing a coffee pod into the machine, making Anders his favourite brew, before getting another one infused with caramel syrup for me. I ce the cups on the table, before grabbing a couple of protein bars out of the cupboard for a small snack.


    Anders walks into the kitchen, smiling at the coffee, and thanking me before sitting at the table. "How is he doing?" I ask, as always.


    "Good, apparently. They were asking if we could go down in the next few weeks. Part of the program is for family members to tell them how their addiction has affected us. Not sure if ''I don''t give a s**t'' will be thement they want. But that is the truth of the matter. I learnt long ago that my family were not worth my time or effort." Anders shrugs.


    I smile and nod at him. I do not mention that even though he thinks he doesn''t give a s**t, I know that he does, else he would have left Billy to rot and kicked him out when he first came to him.


    I have an hour or so to kill before getting ready to head out to ''The Chester''s'' tonight, so I settle down in front of the TV and turn on House of the Dragon, to get caught up on the episodes, as Anders sits with some paperwork from the office, and goes through it. It is our routine, it feelsfortable, and it is nice.


    "It will be good to see Lucy," I say to Anders.


    "Yes, she is thinking she cane back to work on Monday. I told her no hurry, but she is determined to work as long as she can." Anders tells me.


    "Yeah, who knew that morning sickness couldnd you in hospital?" I say with a small frown, taking a sip of my coffee.


    "Yeap. When I found out about it, I did some research. It is a nasty thing, but she seems to be over the worst now, which is good for them both." Anders smiles.


    "God, I don''t know how Ben has coped. If it was you, I would be climbing the walls seeing you so ill. So when you get pregnant, no acute morning sickness." He tells me with a wink.


    "When I get pregnant?" I question him with a smirk on my face.


    "Yeah, I want us to have kids. When we are ready." Anders shrugs as if he hasn''t just tuned my world on its axis, and said the words I have been longing to hear.


    I love kids, and as we settle into ourbined life, that feels so right and normal, I have been feeling more than a little broody.


    "I wonder if Ben will tell the team tonight, she is pregnant?" I think out loud.


    "Not sure, but she will not be drinking, and if Joanne ising, the way she fusses over her, everyone will know anyway." Anders chuckles.


    "Yep...she is one very excited granny." Iugh, knowing full well, that she has practically bought out most of the kids'' shops of baby grows, scratch mittens, booties, and swaddling sheets.


    "Right, I best go get ready." I tell him, as Anders immediately puts his paperwork down, nods his head, and we both head upstairs to get changed, and meet the team. It is going to be a great night, I can just feel it!

 Chapter 111

    Anders Point of View.


    There is something just so effortlessly beautiful about Josie in one of my white work shirts, that hangs just above her knees, teamed with a belt, and a pair of high boots. Her blonde hair is in a ponytail that cascades down her back in natural waves. As always, she wears minimal make-up, showcasing her natural beauty. What can I say? I am the luckiest arsehole alive because my girlfriend, the woman I share my life with, looks sexy as f**k. There is just something about knowing it is my shirt she is wearing, that has just sent my pulse beating faster than a freight train, sending blood straight to my groin.


    The urge to grab hold of that ponytail, tilt her head back andmand her to bed is strong, so f*****g strong. I know she would instantly be onboard to some sexy ytime. Josie loves it, just as much, if not more so, than I do. But I also know she has been looking forward to having a night out with her friends, all of us together, and as always, her needse before my desire to possess every inch of her in s****l gratification.


    "I couldn''t find anything to wear so I decided to wear your shirt. Do you mind?" she asks me, shing me the innocent, yet seductive smile, because the little feisty minx knows for certain the affect her dressed in my clothes has on me. "You know exactly what you are doing, and you are ying a dangerous game, firefighter Edwards." I groan at her.


    She tilts her head to one side, a small smile on her face as her eyes trail up and down my body, resting on the bulge in my jeans.


    "Really, so what are you going to do about it?" she asks, raising her eyebrows in a challenge.


    f**k, does she actually want to make it out tonight? Or has she changed her mind and wants to spend the whole night f*****g for Britain?


    I feel the low rumble of a husky growl in my chest as I take a step towards her, only she turns away with me, full of her sass and picks up a ck clutch bag that matches the sexy ck high heeled, knee-high boots, and turns to me with a wink. "Later, big boy. We don''t want to bete."


    "Josie Edwards, you are killing me girl." I tell her, following behind her like the whipped man I now am.


    I may enjoy ying a Dom in our bedroom activities, but hell, this woman holds all of the power, and I am just her submissive, no matter what people think about how we enjoy our sexy time.


    Josie giggles at me, as we head into the garage.


    "If you want a drink, we can go in my car. I am happy to drive because I have work tomorrow." She offers.


    "We can order a taxi if you want to have a couple of pints," I tell her.


    "Tempting, but that is okay. I just want to spend time with everyone together. We used to do all sorts of stuff together, buttely that hasn''t been happening, so it will be good to just have that time." Josie smiles.


    I love how much she loves her friends and coworkers. She is always concerned about them, willing to help. Baking cakes, which now I have batches that she makes me take to work for the guys in my office. She just takes the time to show love, helping everyone. "Okay, well, if you are not drinking, I will show solidarity. After all, I have a busy day tomorrow as well." I support her, and then open the door to my ''mid-life crisis'' car as she calls it, letting her climb inside, getting a sh of her beautiful thigh, as my shirt rides up, the perfect reward for my chivalry.


    I press the button on the automatic eight-foot, ck iron gates, starting the car, and driving through. Normally, I would leave them to just close themselves, and drive off, but after the s**t with those idiots I am rted too, I wait, ensuring there is no chance of anyone slipping through and getting near or into the house.


    Satisfied, I speed off down the small road, before joining the sea road, that runs past the beach, then up Dyknds Road, wondering if we would spot Ben and Lucy setting off. As we pass their house, I see the car is not on the driveway, so obviously they are on their way, or with Joanne and whip-me. We continue the 20-minute journey onto Chester Road, heading for the firefighter''s favourite ''hang out'' pub.


    I pull up, swinging the car around at the top of the car-park, and pull into the top space, near the door, just so I can hear if the car rm goes off. I get out of the car, quickly running round to let Josie out of her side, to be rewarded again by a sh of her tiny white thong she has on. Chivalry is well worth the effort, let me tell you!


    I slip my hand in hers as we walk through the doors, feeling proud as I notice the men at the bars, all checking her out, and knowing beyond a shadow of a doubt she is mine.


    Joanne waves to us, letting us know where they are sitting, and I see Whip-me beside her, looking at her with the same expression of pure love, joy, happiness and lust I have every time I look at Josie.


    We head straight over to the table, and see Ben with his arm wrapped protectively around Lucy''s shoulder, and it is to be hoped they make their pregnancy announcement tonight, because his other hand is constantly stroking her stomach, with a small, satisfied smile on his face, and that is the biggest give away.


    "Hey, do you want a drink?" I ask Josie, then offer around the table to get a round in.


    "Diet coke please." She turns and shes me a beautiful smile.


    "Joanne?" I ask.


    "Ooo a diet coke as well please." She smiles, then takes a breath.


    "With a little bit of Bacardi in it." She adds, making Whip-me throw his head back withughter.


    "I am okay thanks, Anders, I still have most of my pint." Whip-me states, holding up his pint of bitter.


    "Just a pint of orange juice please." Ben smiles, obviously not drinking in support of Lucy.


    "Can I have a bottle of ginger bear please," Lucy asks.


    Cool, I will be right back. I smile at them. As I stand at the bar, I hear a familiar voice say hello. Turning round I see Jason, the copper who knows Josie, and who has been keeping me informed about what is going on with my i***t rtives.


    "Hi Jason." I smile, resisting the urge to ask if they have found anything out, because the guy is clearly off shift.


    "I have some information that you need to keep under your hat for now." He says under his breath.


    I nce at him and nod.


    "It seems that your brother was picked up in Cornwall, trying to break into a rehab centre. It wasn''t the one your other brother is in, but he was caught. They ran his details and obviously it gged up that we have a warrant out for his arrest, they are transporting him back." Jason whispered.


    "You are joking?" I ask him in shock.


    Jason simply nods.


    "You will be informed officially when or if we charge him." Jason tells me, then picks up his pint and walks over to his own table, with a number of his colleagues, and sits down.


    For all I feel relieved, I still have a sense of trepidation, as I know the man who helped create me will retaliate, once he feels that another son will turn on him to save his own skin. Trust me, that will happen. My family have a unique sense of self preservation. I know, I possess it too. But where they use it to avoid justice, or dish out their own idea of retribution on those who dare to stand up to them, mine is to work, build businesses, create a life outside of that family. It was my sense of self-preservation that set me free from their coercive control.


    With a deep sigh, I order the drinks, waiting for the barman to ce them on the small round tray, then opened a tab on my card.


    I make my way back to our table, taking a seat, as Davey and Kathline arrive, both looking bright and care free, as if some one had knocked a hundred tons from their shoulders. Bothughing, Davey constantly touching Kathline, a slight brush of her hand or leg, and the same look of love and desire that both Ben, Whip-me and I have in our eyes when we look at the women in our lives.


    "There is a tab open at the bar Davey, get yourselves a drink, tonight is on me." I tell him.


    "Wow, cheers mate." Davey grins, then walks over to the bar to collect his drinks.


    Twinkle walks in, his face downcast, as Ben looks at him then to Josie.


    "Guess they are arguing again." He whispers to my girl.


    "My heart breaks for him. She is just awful." Josie sighs out, shaking her head, clearly upset about her friend.


    "I wish he would leave her; all she thinks about is herself. She is a selfish bitch." Joanne grits out under her breath, so as Twinkle could not hear.


    I do not know much about Twinkle''s situation, but from what Josie has told me, I cannot help but agree with Joanne, he should just get out of the mentally abusive rtionship that woman has him trapped in.


    "Hey, sorry, I amte, had an issueing tonight." Twinkle sighed.


    "You are not thatte, Headache and Wayne are still to arrive." Josie smiles.


    "I have opened a tab at the bar, go get yourself a drink." I tell him.


    "Thanks, what a gent." Twinkle smiles at me, then heads to the bar.


    I am not being a ''gent'' or trying to buy their friendship. The reason I want to pay for tonight, is because each of these people means something to Josie, and her team are the ones who keep her safe, shift in, shift out. Every time shees home to me, I am grateful to each and every one of them. It is my thank you to them, and I am well aware a few pints will never cut it.


    Davey walks back to the table with his and Kathline''s drink.


    "Jason is on the other side with PC Plod and PC Copper." Heughs.


    "Yeah, I saw him at the bar." I smile, not revealing what he had told me in confidence.


    I look over and see Headache and Wayne standing, talking to the table of policemen, before heading over to us. "Hey y''all, the cops are here." Wayne says with his fake American ent.


    "Tab open at the bar, get what you want." I tell the youngd.


    "I am not drinking, feel a little stuffy tonight." Headache says, then sits down, taking a over dramatic sniff. "f*****g Hell Headache, it is unusual for you to be ill." Davey says sarcastically. As Josie giggles slightly.


    "Twinkle is on the sofa tonight...again." He continues, clearly having a brief conversation with him at the bar. Wayne joins us with a bottle of bud in his hand and what looks like hot lemonade and passes it to Headache.


    "It will help with your stuffy nose, man." Thed kindly tells him.


    "So, now you are all here, I have something to tell you all." Ben smiles lovingly at Lucy.


    Joanne cannot keep the grin off her face, as her son begins to speak. Lucy looks at him, her face slightly blushing as her eyes light up.


    "So, as you all know, Lucy had to spend some time in hospital. That was because she was and is pregnant and had a rare but very dangerous form of morning sickness. She was severely dehydrated. With medication, it is under control. However, it maye back, and she may need hospital care again. But for now, as you can see, my beautiful girl is healthy, and we are overjoyed that we are pregnant, and I wanted you all to know from me." Ben said.


    I have to admit, I think that is the most I have heard him speak at one time.


    Josie moves over and hugs Lucy, then Ben, one by one, those who work with him, p him on the back, hug Lucy, and all cheer for them.


    Something hits me, like a ton of bricks, in this happy moment. These guys are a family. Yes, they take the piss out of each other, but ultimately, each of them champion the other. Family is not blood, as most people think, it is those who support and champion you. This is Josie''s family, as much as her parents and grandparents, and I know that she is my family.


    As I look at her, smiling happily, and chatting away, wearing my shirt, and looking gorgeous, I am certain of one thing, and one thing only. I am going to get down on bended knee, and beg this woman who I love more than life itself, to marry me. So now, I am going to go to her work-brother''s, as well as her father and grandfather, and ask their permission. I am going to speak with Lucy, Joanne and even Kathline, and get their thoughts on the perfect engagement ring, and then on her first night of her next off shift days, I am going to n the most romantic night that the girls and I cane up with and hope she says yes.

 Chapter 112

    Josie''s Point of View


    Anders is being really affectionate tonight, small touches hear, a little stroke of my leg there. I mean, he is always affectionate, but this is more than usual. He keeps staring at me, his eyes fully dted, but the normal, high degree of l**t is not as evident as usual. It is more like how Ben looks at Lucy, like I am his world.


    Don''t get me wrong, I am loving it, but it is strange.


    "Y''all I have been looking at Youtube for cooking instructions. I am going to make some Cajun chicken pasta tomorrow. Did it for mom yesterday, and she didn''t yeet it." Wayne said.


    "Do you mean your MAM, and she didn''t THROW IT OUT!" Headache eximed with exasperation.


    "Oi, leave him alone, we all know what he meant, and if he wants to say those words he can. It is more annoying listening to you b***h, moan, andin about it." Joanne said, instantly jumping to Wayne''s defence.


    Headache, shuffled in his seat with a slight huff, as Davey patted him on the back.


    "Here mate, have some Ibuprofen, it will make your hurt feelings fell much better." He said, as everyone rolled their lips together to stop fromughing.


    "How do you know if your wife is having an affair?" Twinkle suddenly asked out of the blue.


    Everyone paused, mid drink and looked over to him.


    "You think she is having an affair?" Joanne softly asked, changing her tone from the harsh one Headache had just received.


    "I don''t know. She is being secretive, and hell, I cannot do anything right now." Twinkle shrugged, but I did not miss the small tear that was in his eye.


    "She may not be Twinkle. All couples go through issues at times." Whip-me said to him.


    "Maybe, maybe not. I just don''t know anymore." Twinkle sighed.


    "Well, if she is, you deserve better. You are an amazing man...crap cook...but amazing man." I tell him.


    Everyone chuckled slightly at my quip about his cooking, although if Wayne has been taking Youtube lessons, maybe we will get something decent to eat this week. Although I will not hold my breath, I am sure Anne just tries to encourage him, like any other good mother...or mom as he calls her.


    "I just want to know, one way or the other." Twinkle tells us all.


    "Easy, follow her." Davey tells him.


    "Erm, I think there is aw against stalking babe." Kathline smiles at him.


    Davey shrugs, then reaches over to ce a soft kiss on her lips.


    "Break into her phone, hack herputer." Headache suggests.


    "Again, that could be illegal." Kathlineughs.


    "Jeeze Kathline, give the guy a break. I am sure you will get him off if he gets caught by the cops." Wayneughs shaking his head.


    "Sorry, not my area ofw." Kathline giggles slightly.


    "But if she is doing the dirty Twinkle, and you want to move out and buy a new house. She is your woman." Davey grins with pride at Kathline.


    "Yeah, I will be in touch." Twinkle finally smiles a little.


    "Why not just sit down and talk with her." Whip-mees up with the only sensible suggestion.


    "Yeah, I should do that. In all honesty, I am scared of the answer. I know you lot don''t like her, but she wasn''t always a b***h. I still remember the woman I fell in love with and married." Twinkle sighs once more.


    I reach out over the table, and ce my hand on top of his, giving it a gentle squeeze my heart breaking for him, he looks so defeated.


    "No matter what, we are all here for you. Remember that." I tell him.


    We finish our drinks, changing the subject to a more jovial topic, before Ben stands up.


    "Sorry guys, we are going to head off. I want to get Lucy to bed." He tells us.


    "Oi oi saveloy!" Davey shouts with a wink.


    "It was getting her to bed that put that bun in her oven." Headacheughs.


    Ben shakes his head, rolling his eyes.


    "We are out of here, see you horrible lot tomorrow." He tells us.


    "Anders, I will be in work tomorrow. Not sure if it will be all day, but definitely in the morning." Lucy smiles at Anders.


    "Yes, of course, you know you can take as much time as you need." Anders smiles at her.


    Ben and Lucy leave, as Joanne turns to Kathline.


    "Hey, we are going to self defense lessons, our next one is tomorrow night, after Josie finishes her shift, if you would like to join us. It is actually good fun." Joanne invites Kathline. "Yes, I would like that. Would you look after Andy for me?" she asks Davey.


    "Of course I will." Davey smiles at her with a nod of his head.


    "Great, it is funny most of the time. The instructors husband Stan is a hoot. Seriously, we take bets on how much food will be spilt down his top every session." I tell Kathline.


    "Actually, I have an early start tomorrow as well, so do you mind if we get off Josie?" Anders asks, and I notice the twinkle in his eye.


    "Nope, see you lot tomorrow, and I will pick you up Kathline, to take you to Self-Defence." I tell her.


    "Bye, you two." Joanne grins at us.


    We pull up at the house, as Anders rushes round to open the car door for me, a wide smile on his face. He is really a gentleman, always opening the car door, and helping get in or out. As we get in, he looks at me with an apologetic smile. "Sorry Josie, I have quite a few calls I need to make tonight. I will be with you shortly. I promise." He gently tells me, then ces a soft kiss on my lips.


    "No problem, see you in bed." I grin at him.


    I make my way upstairs, and run the shower, letting the hot water wash over me. Before washing my hair, and cleaning my teeth. I head out of the shower, to find Anders is still making his calls. Damn, with all his touching, I was hopeful for a little bit of fun tonight. I climb into bed, hoping he isn''t to much longer, but all to soon, my eyes be heavy, and I drift off to sleep.


    My rm wakes me up at 5 am, turning I see Anders is already awake, sitting up, looking down at me, with a small smile on his face.


    "Sorry, I took longer than I thoughtst night." He whispers softly to me.


    "Don''t stress, there is always tonight." I tell him with a smile.


    "Definitely. I cannot wait." Anders grins and winks.


    "I will give you a lift to work if you like. I am heading into the office early, got s**t to sort, and things to do with Lucy this morning." He tells me. "Okay, that will be nice. Will you pick me up at 6?" I ask him.


    "Sure will." He grins at me.


    As we pull up outside the fire station, Anders grabs me by the waist and pulls me in for a deep and passionate kiss, which leaves me breathless. "See you tonight babe." He tells me.


    "See you tonight." I smile and wave as I get out of the car, and make my way upstairs.


    As always Davey is sitting in his usual spot reading the Sundend Echo.


    "Morning Josie, how are you?" He smiles and asks.


    That is weird, he never normally acknowledges anyone before reading his paper. Maybe he had a good morning with Kathline. Well, if he did, I whole heartedly approve.


    "I am good thanks Davey. You?" I ask.


    "Yeah, all good here." He smiles, then returns to reading his paper.


    Ben arrives shortly after, as I make my way into the kitchen.


    "Do you want a cupper?" I ask him.


    "Yeah, that would be great. Did you have a good nightst night?" Ben asks me with a weird smirk on his face.


    "Yes, we had fun, it was good for the whole of the team to get out together." I smile at him, as he simply nods, then looks at me grinning like the Cheshire cat.


    Just when I think things cannot get any weirder, Twinkle walks in and makes a beeline for me.


    "You know, not all marriages are like mine Josie." He states, then walks off.


    I look at him with a frown on my brow.


    "Random." I say taking a sip of my coffee, then look at Headache who simply shrugs his shoulders.


    "Josie, the girl of the hour." Wayne shouts, as he walks into the kitchen area.


    "I have not brought any cakes today." I tell him.


    Out of the corner of my eye I see Ben lift his fingers to his lips, but then quickly put it back down, when I look at him.


    This is really strange. I cannot help but wonder what prank they are all going to pull on me. I guess I need to be on high alert.


    I head down to the office to see if Whip-me and Joanne want a drink, only to find the Boss alone today.


    Let me be honest, that is a lot better than when I found Joanne giving him head under his table.


    "Hey Boss, where is Joanne?" I ask.


    "Oh, she had a message to do this morning. She will be in after lunch." He tells me, shing me a big smile.


    Now I know the boss smiles more since dating Joanne, but this is still weird.


    "Do you want a coffee?" I ask.


    "No thank you. However, if you can sort out the Fireman Sam stuff, we are going to do another school visit today." He tells me.


    I nod my head in response, and smile. I love doing school visits, and if we are in need of Fireman Sam, then it is for a primary school which is always fun.


    I go to the supply closet sorting out what we will need, wondering who I am putting in the suit. I rule Twinkle out, he is having a hard enough time with his ''Mrs''. Davey was nice this morning, and it is usually him who pisses me off, so he gets a reprieve, this time. Headache''s voice booms around the station, as he shouts at Wayne for calling a pushchair a stroller, and instantly my decision is made.


    "Oi Headache, we are going to a primary school. You are the Hero of the hour." I grin at him, as he groans, shaking his head.


    "Really, for f**k sake." He moans out loud, as Wayne mouths a ''Thank you'' to me.


    The morning is spent doing our usual chores, with no interruptions by the fire rm, when Headache, Wayne and I set off for one of the primary schools to do our lesson on fire safety with the little ones.


    It is great fun, as they all squeal with delight, and hugging Headache in his suit. When we are finished at the school we head off back to the fire station, as Headache moans that he is dehydrated due to being in the suit all the way back.


    I walk up the stairs, as everyone greats us. We have been blessed this morning, not a single shout to attend to, however, sod''sw will state the closer we get to 6pm, the more chance of a shouting through. "Josie, grub is ready." Wayne shouts over to me, as he proudly picks up a pot filled with creamy pasta and chicken.


    To be honest I am surprised as it smells amazing. I dig in, and honestly, it is really good.


    "Well done, Wayne, this is good. Really good." I praise him, as he grins at me with a smile.


    "I have to agree with Josie. This is nice." Ben alsopliments the youngest member of our team.


    "Maybe I can take any leftovers to the ''Mrs'' tonight, tell her I helped make it, and get back in her good books." Twinkle says, and we all just look around the table, not one of us wanting to get into that conversation again. "Hey Wayne, this food is lovely. Can you te some up for Joanne and leave in the fridge, she will be back at work in an hour or so." Whip-me asks, looking out for his woman.


    That thought alone makes me smile, she really does deserve to have someone who thinks so much of her.


    I take my dish to the sink ready to be cleaned up, when my mobile phone pings in my pocket.


    "Hey Josie, your granddad and I are so happy, we really approve." My nana texts.


    I look at the phone, not sure what the heck she is on about, and was just about to text back with ''Approve about what?'' when the fire rm begins to ring and we all rush to the engine, forgetting about everything else.

 Chapter 113

    Joanne''s Point of View.


    ncing at my watch, I practically hop from foot to foot, as I wait for Anders and Lucy to meet me at Caf¨¦ Nero just outside the bridges shopping centre. I am so happy for Josie and her arsehole. When he called Whip-mest night to ask his permission to marry Josie, it was so sweet. At first, Whip-me wondered why the hell he had to give his consent. Then Anders told him, that Josie''s family, was not just her parents and grandparents, but also her work mates, who were like her brothers, and he was determined to ask every single one of them for their blessing. He had invited Kathline as well to help him chose the perfect ring, but she had to work, so we are going to WhatsApp her pictures of what we find, for her input.


    I look towards the small tunnel that leads down to the east side of the city, towards the river, and see Lucy and Andersughing as theye through.


    "Hey." Lucy waves at me, her smile wide.


    I know for a fact she is more than a little relieved to be out and about, back in thend of the living. However, she still needs to be careful, especially if the sickness gets worse again, but for now, the medication is working, and she is only sick a couple of times a day, which believe me, is a huge blessing.


    "Hiya. Should we go in for a coffee?" I ask, wondering if Lucy can deal with the smell.


    "Yeah, I am actually desperate for one of the mango ice sts." Lucy tells me, her eyes wide.


    I grin at her, I would not say she craves any on thing at the moment, but when she wants something, she really wants it.


    "How is my grandchild?" I ask her, pressing the ck button in the side of the double doors so they open.


    "Good, they have let me keep my breakfast down." Lucy grins as Anders chuckled.


    "Come ondies. I wish we had time to head into Newcastle to find the ring, but I have meetings this afternoon." Anders shrugs as he ushers us through the doors.


    We walk inside, taking therge sofa, with two chairs, that sits in the middle of the coffee shop.


    "What do you want to drink?" Anders asks.


    "Mango Ice st." Lucy instantly answers, her voice slightly manic.


    "Okay, I know that. You have been talking about them as if they are porn all the way up." Anders chuckled at my daughter-inw. Well, not officially, but I know beyond a shadow of a doubt, Anders will not be the only one putting a ring on it. "Joanne?" He asks as a question.


    "Skinnytte, with sugar free caramel syrup please." I answer with a smile.


    Anders nods his head, then goes and stands at the back of the queue to order our drinks.


    "Ben was funnyst night." Lucy grins at me.


    "Oh, really, how?" I ask her.


    "When Anders called to gain his blessing, he looked disappointed. It took me ages to find out, he was happy for Josie, but was pissed that Anders had beaten him to it." Lucy giggled.


    "Oh, wow, so did he pop the question then?" I excitedly ask her.


    "Not officially, I told him I wanted to wait until after this one is born. I quite like the idea of them being at our wedding as a page boy or bridesmaid." Lucy smiled, cing her hand on her stomach.


    I pull my ck bag, which is a small back pack off my shoulders, then open the main zip and pull out a bag handing it to Lucy.


    "What is this?" Lucy giggles, knowing full well, I never pass a shop with baby clothes and not go buy something.


    "Just some bibs, you can never have to many bibs." I grin at her.


    "Thank you, Nana." Lucy grins at me, then puts them to her stomach, as if showing the baby, making meugh at her, before cing them in her own bag.


    Anders arrives with the drinks, and I cannot stopughing as Lucy, instantly sucks the straw her eyes wide with wonder.


    "So, I thought we could go to the top of ''The Bridges'' to where ''Beaverbrooks'' is, they should have some decent rings." Anders tells us.


    "Yes, or we can go to Olive Street, there are some lovely jewellery shops up there as well." I tell him.


    Anders nods his head as he takes a sip of his expresso.


    "I want to make the proposal special, I know she doesn''t like anything to fancy, so need some ideas." Anders sighs.


    I love how he is making this proposal all about Josie, it bodes well for the pair of them.


    "Where did you first get together." Lucy innocently asks.


    I roll my lips, because Josie confided in me about the angry s*x they had in the changing rooms.


    "Erm, not going to propose to her in the changing rooms of my gym." Anders chuckled.


    Lucy looks confused for a moment, before the realisation hits her, and she widens her eyes, and makes her mouth into a perfect ''O''.


    "Ooo, I once saw on a TV programme years ago, a man proposed by putting a ring into a ''happy meal'' from McDonalds," Lucy suggested. Anders looks at her as if she has lost the plot.


    "What? I think that is romantic." Lucy protests, then sucks on her mango ice st with a shrug.


    "You could book Lumley Castle, go for a meal, and stay over, that could be romantic." I suggest.


    "Ben did that for our first date." Lucy sighs with a small smile on her face.


    "No, I want something that is US, if you know what I mean." Anders says, looking deep in thought.


    "What, arguing then doing the dirty." I giggle at him.


    "Yeah, we did used to do that." Anders smirks, nodding his head.


    "Her feistiness is what drew me to her." He grins, shaking his head.


    "I am sure we will think of something." I tell him, but to be honest, I am not sure he will like any ''romantic'' suggestions, so maybe he needs to figure this out for himself.


    "So... what did all the guy''s say when your rang themst night?" Lucy asks him.


    "Davey said yes, and for me to f**k off, him and Kathline had a night with childcare. Twinkle sounded emotional. Headache, had a headache, but said yes. Wayne was the best reaction. He shouted with joy, as if I had asked him to marry me, then went on and on about how I should take her to Vegas and get married by an Elvis impersonator." Andersughs at the memory.


    I grin, Wayne and his love of the good old US of A.


    "What time do you have to be back at the station?" Anders asks me.


    "One of the advantages of shagging the station officer. I don''t need to go in till after lunch." I grin at them.


    Lucyughs at me as Anders shakes his head.


    "How is that all going?" Anders asks, probably to be polite.


    "Great, better than great if I am honest. His ex-wife is being a b***h, but other than that it is going amazing." I grin with the happiness that has consumed me since Whip-me and I first began to date.


    Finished with our drinks, the three of us head into the bridges, and make our way up the long concourse to the top corner and look in the window at first at the range of diamond rings they have.


    "What do you think, a stone and diamonds, or just diamonds?" Anders ponders as he looks through the window.


    "Which do you prefer?" I ask him, after all, this is his proposal.


    "I like just diamonds," Anders says.


    "I agree," I tell him with a smile and nod.


    We step inside, and take a seat at one of the booths, as thedy behind the counter smiles and walks over to us.


    "Hi, how can I help you today?" she asks with a big smile, clearly checking Anders out.


    "I would like to purchase an engagement ring." Anders tells her, in his gruff voice.


    "Oh, congrattions." She smiles at Lucy.


    "Oh, it is not me, I am his employee, and this is my boyfriends mother." Lucy over exins.


    "Friend, she is my friend." Anders tells the assistant.


    Lucy grins, then puts her hand to her mouth, and pales slightly.


    "Hey, are you okay?" I ask her immediately.


    "Yeah, I think so, just a wave of nausea." Lucy frowns slightly.


    "If you need the bathroom, you can use the one in the shop." The assistant tells Lucy, looking concerned she might barf all over her posh shop.


    "No, no, I think I am good." Lucy tells her, then smiles, but lets out a massive burp.


    "Oh, I am so sorry." Lucy blushes bright red.


    I cannot stop the burst ofughter erupting out of me, my poor Lucy looks traumatised that she has burped in front of someone.


    "It''s not her fault." Anders defends her, and Ipose myself, cing my hand over Lucy''s with a smile.


    "We all burp pet." I tell her, trying to console her a little bit.


    "I am pregnant." She whispers embarrassed to the assistant.


    "Congrattions, when my sister had her baby, she was always burping, and botty burping, truth be told." She tells Lucy kindly.


    "Okay, so what type of ring are we looking for?" she asks.


    "Diamonds please, big, but not to big, my girl is not shy." Anders tells her.


    "Oh, and do you have any n****e bars, or c******s bars with diamonds?" He adds.


    Now, there is not a lot that renders me speechless, or that shocks me...but that has me staring wide eyed at Anders. My eyebrows reach to the sky, as poor Lucy turns her head towards him, her mouth wide open.


    "We have small selection sir." The assistant informs him, her face a stoic mask, not once letting her professional demeanour waver. Before going to the back of the counter and gathering some trays of rings and the other stuff he wanted. Whatever this shop is paying her, is clearly not enough, with burb shoppers, and Anders and his strange requests.


    Shees back with two trays of solitaire diamond rings, then heads to another part of the shop and returns with a tray of...well...piercing things, on it, with different stones.


    "Are those real diamonds?" Anders asks, looking at the ''piercing'' bars.


    "Yes sir."


    "Yes, I like them." Anders muses, as Lucy and I sit gobsmacked.


    "What do you think?" He asks.


    Lucy shuffles in her seat, as I look at him.


    "I think, whatever floats your boat. But in all honestly Anders, I do not want to think of what the hell you are putting in Josie''s t**s and fanny." I tell him as Lucy nods her head in agreement with me. Anders chuckles.


    "It is not that unusual. Maybe you should try it before you knock it." He grins at us.


    "No thanks." I say, crossing my legs and scrunching up my face at the thought of a needle piercing my bits and bobs.


    I nce over to Lucy, who has ced her arm protectively over her boobs, shaking her head.


    "Definitely not, they are painful enough at the moment!" She deres.


    "How much for three of these?" Anders asks the assistant, who still is being the ultra-professional.


    "They are ¡ê1200 each sir." She smiled.


    "Not bad at all, yes I will have three of them." Anders smiles triumphantly.


    "Now for the main event." Anders grins, looking at the tray of rings.


    I sit blinking my eyes, the main event, he means that little revtion about Josies, preferred jewellery choices was just the prelude!


    "What about this one?" He asks pointing at a really expensive huge diamond that is so big, people will think it is not a real diamond. "To big, plus it would get in the way when she is at work." I tell him.


    Anders nods, then moves to some smaller ones, tilting his head from side to side scrunching up his mouth as he ponders on them. "I love this one." Lucy points to a ring that is approximately a carat.


    "Yeah, that is nice." I agree, it is big, but not ridiculous.


    "Humm, I quite like the idea of the solitaire in the centre, but then with two diamonds nking it." Anders says.


    "Yes, they are lovely." I agree with him.


    The assistant walks away, then returns with another two trays of rings.


    Anders looks at the first tray, then his head nces over to the second and he instantly stills, a wide smile forming on his face.


    "What do you think of this?" He asks, hardly able to keep the excitement from his voice.


    "I think it is perfect." I smile at him.


    Lucy nods her head smiling.


    "It is gorgeous, I know she will love it." Lucy agrees.


    "This one please." Anders says with a triumphant smile handing the ¡ê10,000 ring to the assistant.


    I get off the number 3 bus, that drops me off beside the fire station, and walk down to work. The garage doors are open, and the engine is not there, so they must be out on a shout. I head up to the office, to see that Whip-me has gone as well, which means it is more than a ''cat is stuck up a tree'' kind of shout, and my old friend ''Worry'' hits me like a freight train. I wonder what the call is, and head into my office, looking at the dispatch notice before I ce it in the file.


    I freeze when I see it. Fire, at the battery factory next to the car manufacture, ze out of control.


    s**t, this is a bad shout!

 Chapter 114

    Kelvin''s point of view.


    I park my car beside the fire engine and look at the burning factory. The smoke bellows from the roof, as mes peak through the bottom floor windows, swirling around, as it embarks on its dance of death. The smell of smoke, and chemicals, invades my nostrils. There is not a lot that gives me a sinking feeling, but I cannot help the knot that has formed in my stomach as I look at what we have to face.


    This. Is. Bad.


    Fire is a living breathing thing that ys with you, toying with your emotions, and begging you to y its murderous games.


    People are all stood looking, some in tears, as they each stare in shock and disbelief at the burning factory.


    Gathering myself, and schooling my face into a stoic mask, I head towards the police and factory management.


    "Okay, what have we got?" I ask, as I nce over to Ben who is working with Davey getting everyone ready to go inside.


    "The fire started in the canteen kitchen area. However, we have found a fire trail from beyond the building into the back area, that suggests an elerant was used." Chief Inspector Harris tells me. "Our arsonist?" I ask taking a deep inhale of breath.


    "Looks that way." He tells me his face turning slightly pale. It is not his, or my first rodeo together, and we both understand just how dangerous this situation that is unfolding before our eyes is. "Shit." I hiss out, shaking my head.


    "What is in the factory?" I ask the senior manager from the nt.


    "Lithium-ion batteries. Along with theponents to build them." He informs me.


    Double s**t! This is a f*****g disaster waiting to happen.


    "How many are in there?" I ask, bracing myself for the answer.


    "Around a two thousand in the shipping area, another four hundred on the lines, with around three thousand of the lithium cells in stores." He confirms, his own face pale.


    "We were expecting the trucks to deliver them today." He tells me.


    This is as bad as a gas works catching fire. Lithium-ion batteries are all highlybustible. Yes, safer than petrol or diesel in a car, but bloody hell, in these quantities the ce will go up in a mushroom cloud. Not only that, if they catch fire, they have been known to burn for days.


    "Is everyone out?" I ask, praying I do not have to send my team in there as a rescue squad.


    "No, there are some workers trapped behind part of the ceiling that has already copsed." The manager tells me.


    "How many?" is my first question.


    "Around ten." He tells me, and I let out an audible sigh.


    "I need a map of the nt, before I send my team in there." I tell him.


    He nods his head, and runs off towards a group of people before returning with one of them.


    "We don''t have a physical map, but I can draw you what you need to know." The tall thin man tells me.


    I nod my head at him, as Chief inspector Harris pulls out his pocketbook, and pen, passing it to him. It is not ideal, but it is better than nothing.


    "Listen, the batteries are stable enough, if you can stop the fire from reaching them." He tells me.


    "They will only cause a problem, if they are damaged, or the fire spreads to where they are kept." He continues.


    I nod my head in understanding, then turn towards my team.


    "BEN, DAVEY" I shout over to where they are busy ensuring everyone has their equipment on correctly.


    Ben jogs over, as Davey soon follows, shaking his head slightly. The both know just how serious this situation is.


    "Ten people trapped. Thousands of lithium-ion batteries, and cells. Other fire crews are on route to work the building from outside. We are first on scene, so I need all of you inside that building." I tell them.


    "Boss. Where are they trapped?" Ben asks.


    I look into Ben''s eyes, making sure he is okay to continue, and as always, he gives nothing away, looking almost emotionless. It is as good as I am going to get, as reassurance my love''s son is okay with what he has to do. I nod in the direction of the man who is drawing the map, so that he can inform them.


    "Here, they were heading for the fire escape, but it has been chained from the outside."


    My blood runs cold, the same MO as the fire at the nightclub. It is definitely our arsonist again.


    My heart clenches, I am sending the love of my life''s only son into that factory, the man who is going to be a father, and if it goes up, he may nevere out. My whole team may be lost. f*****g hell, this is a nightmare. Josie doesn''t even know Anders is going to propose, and that little boy Davey has all but adopted, what about him!


    I push thoughts of losing my team, or Joanne''s heartache and worry, to the back of my mind. I cannot let my rtionship with her, or my friendship with my guys impair my judgement. I know what we have to do, the team also know what they must do, it is our jobs, what we signed up for. But still, I cannot shake the impending doom I feel in the pit of my stomach.


    "You must stop the fire from reaching the batteries." The manager implores Ben.


    "We must get those trapped out, first." Ben tells him, his face a stoic mask.


    I take a look at the crudely drawn map, which will do, until we get a copy of some building ns from city hall.


    "Ben, you take Josie, and Headache, Davey you take Twinkle and Wayne. Six in, six out" I tell them.


    "They are trapped here." I say, circling the area on the map.


    "Beside the battery stores, the roof is down here." I tell them cing a line across where the way is blocked, just before you reach them.


    "We need to get a clear path through and get them out. The fire is here, so you will have to take hoses in." I tell them, indicating on the map the fire in the kitchen area which is part of the direct route to the victims.


    "The fire doors have been disabled, and the building is too hot to go round and open them, if we do that it will vent and cause a backdraft engulfing everyone in mes." I tell them.


    "F**k." Davey curses, and I cannot deny he has taken the word right out of my mouth.


    "I need your team, Ben, to do the rescue. Davey, your team are to fight any mes that halt their progress, if you can try and contain the ze to the kitchen area, hopefully we will be okay." I tell them.


    "Once the mes are under control, your team can go help Ben get the victims out." I add to Davey.


    "Boss" both Ben and Davey nod at me.


    The pair of lead firefighters go to give the instructions to the rest of the guys, when I ce my hand on Ben''s arm.


    "Stay safe in there." I tell him.


    Ben doesn''t say a word, just nods his head, and makes his way to Josie and Wayne.


    I stand watching, feeling helpless, as my team all mask up, and make their way into the ticking time bomb that is this factory. My job is to co-ordinate from outside the building, but the temptation to get my equipment on and run in with them all to offer more support on the ground is almost consuming me. It is the worst part of being a station officer, sending others into the crucible of fire, whilst you co-ordinate from your position of safety. However, I have sent them in, I will get them out!


    I watch on as they each disappear into the burning building. Indigestion burning in my chest, keeping my eyes peeled for any unusual me activity or change in colour, which would cause me to give them the order to retreat, but as yet, the fire seems stable. I can only hope and pray it remains that way.


    Chief inspector Harris walks over to me, shaking his head slightly.


    "I have the names of those trapped." He tells me, passing me the list.


    "There are twelve, not ten as we originally thought, but we are not sure where the other two are in that ce." He continues.


    I quickly press the button on my radio feed to my team. The radio crackles into life, as I take a breath to give the new information.


    "There are Twelve, I repeat, Twelve victims, Two of them whereabouts unknown." I inform them.


    "Got it boss." Ben states.


    "It is f*****g hot in here." Davey responds over the radio, and I let out a long breath.


    It sounds like an oxymoron to anyone who doesn''t understand, but I know, Davey is telling me the fire is worse than we presumed and is getting to uncontroble levels.


    "Cool it down as much as you possibly can." I tell him, after all what else can I say.


    I stand watching when the crew from Marley Potts arrive, followed by a crew from Washington.


    "Kelvin, what have we got?" Stanley the retiring station officer from Marley Potts station asks.


    I turn and start to give him, and Martin from Washington station the de-brief, when Chief Inspector Harris arrives again interrupting me mid flow.


    "Sorry to interrupt gentlemen, but more bad news I am afraid." He tells us, shaking his head.


    I hold my breath, could this be any worse?


    "My officers have found another trail of mes heading towards the far side of the building, they tried to put it out, but it has caught hold of the outer wall. It is the wall directly onto the factory floor, that has 400 batteries in the process of being built." He tells me. Stanley nods his head, then rushes over to his crew. "We need to stop that wall from burning, NOW." He tells them.


    I contemte telling my guys about this, but right of this minute, it will not help them do their job, so I refrain from adding more to their load. However, I do press my button, and shout to them over the radio.


    "As quick as you can guys." To let them know there are some moreplications outside of their control.


    Stanley returns, as I see his crew pumping water at the wall, in an attempt to douse the mes which have already caught, and are climbing the walls, licking the skies above.


    More people gather round, rubber necking, as Chief Inspector Harris, barks at one of his inspectors, to get the crowd away.


    The ambnce crews begin to arrive, as I continue my fire vigil, watching, allowing my years of experience to tell me what the fire is doing, and what it will do next.


    "Sit rep?" I ask over the radio.


    "On our way out with three." Ben tells me, which is a clear indication, that none of those trapped inside can walk out of the building, they are obviously being carried by my crew.


    I watch as the unmistakeable Giant figure of Ben runs out of the factory, depositing his victim into the arms of the paramedics, Josie soon follows, with Wayne behind her, both dropping off the ones they have managed to save, before regrouping, and without hesitation, turn and run back into the fire.


    "f**k!" I hear from across the opposite side of the factory.


    I turn my head, to see, mes dancing around unchecked.


    "Another detonation point!" Martin shouts at his side of the building.


    "Who ever this fucker is, wants death, and lots of it!" Stanley shouts over to me.


    I nod my head once, I already know, we have alreadye across this a*****e''s work before, and never have I felt so much hatred for an unknown person in my entire life.

 Chapter 115

    Ben''s Point of View.


    My heart is pounding so hard I can hear its echo in my ears. My lungs feel like they are stretching, through the physical exertion of mbering over objects that were falling left, right and centre, trying like hell to get these victims out of this burning hell hole. The sweat is dripping down my face, over my goggles, and with the thick smoke that surrounds me, it is making visibility almost impossible. God only knows if the people we are dragging out of this hell hole are even alive at this moment, but that is not a call any of us are prepared to make. All we can do is dig deep and push forward, doing everything we possibly can to ensure that we get them out.


    The eery sound of the ceiling creaking and cracking, mixed with the roar of the mes surrounding me, lets us all know that it is probably going toe down eventually. The question is, how long do we have before it copsespletely?


    Lucy''s beautiful face shes before my eyes, the sound of our baby''s heartbeat drums in my ears in perfect time with my own echoing beats per minute. I blink my eyes, I cannot afford to focus on them, I have to keep my concentration on the job at hand. ce all my feelings, all the distractions into the box in my mind and padlock it shut. To survive this hell, I must avoid thoughts of my loved ones, stopping them from consuming me. I cannot allow them to take root and take my concentration, making me freeze. I gulp down my innermost fears, willing myself to not think about the sheer horror that would render me prone, the thought of not meeting my baby. I cannot afford to think about anything other than what I am doing right here, right now. Thinking would cause me to doubt my years of experience or second guess the split-second decisions that ultimately are the difference between life and death.


    "Sit Rep Ben?" The boss''s voice in my earpiece caused me to refocus on what and where I was.


    "Team A, are all okay, we are nearing towards the room with the victims." I tell him, then turn to see Josie just behind me, her face ck with soot, her blue eyesser focused on the job at hand.


    Headache is behind her, the same look of determination in his eyes as he moved debris that has freshly fallen from the ze, in an attempt to give us a clear exit from the building.


    We take a turn to the left, from the long corridor we are following, reaching the fallen part of the roof. More hase down in the minutes it has taken us to get the first three out of this nightmare and back again. I pick up arge piece of sterboard, the embers of fire glowing on the edges, and cast it aside, as Josie picks up anotherrge piece, discarding it. We have no time to triage the victims in the room beyond, we just grab the ones who are furthest from us, a tactical decision, as with each journey back and forth we will be increasingly exhausted. I walk with purpose into the room, and picking up thergest man, I throw him over my shoulder. He is heavy, even for me, and if he is still alive he is unconscious. Josie grabs the next guy, who is probably twice her size and weight, but she lifts him onto her shoulders, with shear grit and determination, as Headache grabs the next one, then in a line of three we make our way back from where we came. In the distance, I can just make out one of Davey''s team, dousing the mes above, trying to buy us precious seconds, a few more moments in time that can make all the difference. More obstacles fall, narrowly missing me, and I have no choice but to mber over the burning obstacles, thanking God for the suit that protects me from burning to death as I walk over, crawl under, and run through the mes.


    In reality, this walk would take no more than ten minutes, but with the fire dancing around us with evil intent, the obstacles it throws at us without mercy, it takes just under half an hour. With both journeys we are all getting close to our 60 minute scuba oxygen tank running out of much needed air. All I can hope, is that the boss has timed us, and has the new tanks ready and waiting to be swapped out, so we can run back in and get the rest of the victims out.


    As I push forwards I see that Davey is looking at his team, giving them a finger circling in the air, a clear indication it is time for them to move out, to grab more oxygen before continuing our task.


    The minute it will take to change tanks is more time for our enemy to cause its destruction, precious seconds of breathable air lost to the mes, and more chance of anyone still alive sumbing to smoke inhtion, which kills more people than the physical mes do.


    I push forwards, willing myself to keep putting one foot in front of the other, the man I am carrying weighing me down. I draw on my reserve of energy, when every muscle screams at me for mercy. Giving up is not an option.


    I. Just. Keep. On. Going.


    A small explosion blew out the wall in front of me, blocking my path to the exit I was heading for. It was not the explosion of the lithium cells or batteries, more like a gas pipe with a small residue of gas inside, despite the mains being turned off before we entered the building. It happens, these mini-explosions sound bad, and they are bad, but if anything is about to blow, I would rather it be that than the batteries housed in this ce. It is by far the lesser of two evils. "Need an exit!" I shout into my radio, to anyone who is listening.


    "To your left." Josie shout''s from behind me.


    I look to my left, and see a window that has been blown out, shards of ss scattered around the floor. But the broken window is big enough for us to mber through, one by one, and the old analogy of ''When God closes a door, he opens a window''es to mind, and I take a split moment to thank him.


    I battle my way through more mes, making a mental note to tell the teams outside to douse this area with water, to create a safer passage for all of us.


    Reaching the window, I mber through it, the weighty body of my victim still over my shoulder. As I lift my tired heavy leg over the sill, I saw the sea of green running towards me, the paramedics. Dragged free from the building, the weight of the man is taken from me, as I turn to grab the victim off Josie''s shoulders, passing him to the waiting medical professionals. I hook my arms under Josie''s and help her get free from the inferno. Headache pushes forwards, and both Josie and I grab his own victim, passing them off to the ever present paramedics, then both of us haul him out of the window.


    We wait as Wayne rushes forwards, pulling himself up, and climbing out of the window, closely followed by Twinkle. Finally Daveyes into view, and gets himself free from the fires of hell.


    I move as quickly as my exhausted body would allow me, towards to the engine to get a new oxygen tank, when the bosses over.


    "Take a break, Marley pots are going in for the next rescue." He tells me.


    I pull the mask from my face, gasping for air, then grab a bottle of water, from God knows who, gulping it down to quench the burn in my throat.


    "They are going to have to axe their way through, from those doors." Davey shouts over to their station officer, as he turns and nods his head, then instructs his team, and we watch as they rush into the building. "You have got six out." The boss informs us.


    "Four more are in that room we came from, none of them conscious. I have not seen the other two. Do you have any idea where they might be?" I ask the boss.


    "No, they were not ounted for at the fire call. Apparently, they clocked into work, but have not been seen since the fire took hold." The boss sighs.


    I look between Josie and Davey, all of us roll our eyes, shaking our heads. This means we have to search every single room in order to find them.


    "Are any of those we rescued alive?" Josie ask''s, with a deep sigh.


    The boss looks at us.


    "Only one so far." He tells us, shaking his head.


    "Shit." Davey curses.


    We all know the likelihood of any others surviving that fire is slim to none, but that is not our call to make. Irrespective of their chances of survival, we will still go back in, battle the ze and not stop until we find them.


    I gulp down more water, emptying the bottle, as the Boss hands me another. I instantly open it, and take another swig, allowing the cool liquid to rehydrate my parched throat.


    I hear sirens in the distance heading towards us.


    "We have called in another crew. It appears our arsonist has multiple elerant trails to this building, then are going to foam the area around the building to stop them taking hold." Boss tells me.


    "f**k me." Twinkle shouts out in frustration, uttering the words we all want to shout.


    "Hang on, does that mean the fucker is somewhere around here?" I ask, my eyes instantly scouring the area for anyone suspicious.


    "It looks like they were still hanging around when we got here, they set off two makeshift elerant fuses whilst you were inside."


    The boss admits, his normal stoic mask dropping for a split second as I glimpse the fear in his eyes, before, blinking and getting his internal wall of protection back in ce.


    "Bastard." Josie curses, before throwing her empty stic bottle in frustration.


    "The police are on it, we just need to focus. The Marley Potts crew have been in there nearly an hour. You had best get ready to go back in." The boss sighs out.


    I simply nod my head. Then turn to Davey.


    "If they do not bring anyone out, we have four victims still in that room, can I have one of your guys to help get all of them out together, rather than go back?" I ask him. "Yeah, does anyone want to go on the rescue squad?" He turns and asks Twinkle and Wayne.


    "Sure, I will, ya''all" Wayne instantly puts his hand up.


    I nod my head, as he moves into my group.


    "We will go first with the hoses, try and get you a clear path. All of us will work to move the debris, so you can get in and get out." Davey informs us of his team n.


    The boss looks over between us and nods his approval of the n. The station officer from Marley Potts walks over.


    "My guys are on their way out now; more debris has fallen. Kelvin, I think we need to cut the chains on the backfire exit at this point." He suggests.


    "Agreed, but beware, guys, only use it if there is no other option avable, as opening that door will cause oxygen to flood that area, feeding the fire and increase the mes in that room, causing another explosion. You all know the drill." The boss tells us.


    I nod my head, then look at the guys as we get our new scuba oxygen tanks on, then double checking the valves and dials, we line up waiting for the other team toe out of the building, so that we can rush back into the ce where angels fear to tread.

 Chapter 116

    Davey''s Point of View For


    f**k sake!


    It is like digging yourself out of a f*****g tunnel because of the amount of fallen debris there is. You just get clear and morees down. Twinkle and I work together in tandem, passing the fallen bits of ceiling and throwing them to the sides to create a walkway,


    but we take two steps forward and two f*****g back.


    I take a breath, keeping my mind focused on the job at hand, because if I let it wander, it will wander and remain on how hot those f*****g batteries and the lithium cells are getting and how long we have until the blow. Trust me, that is not a good thought, because if they go bang, then you will find bits of all of us, as far away as f*****g Newcastle.


    I move to one side, as Twinkle drops down to his knees, pulling arge metal object that looks like part of the frame work from the building from the bottom of the pile, moving it slightly making the pile of chard ceiling tiles and the now ck sterboard shift slightly, giving us more leverage to get this area clear.


    As I methodically work clearing the area, my thoughts drift to something more pleasant, than this fire that is threatening to engulf us at each turn. Kathline.


    My heart rate speeds up, the memory of her kisses. Hell, every time I ce my lips on hers it is like the first. Every time I slip inside her body, it is akin toing home on a cold winter''s eve, and being wrapped up in a warm nket with a cup of steaming hot chocte. It is weing, warm, she feels like home. f**k, she is my home, my life, my every-f*****g-thing.


    As my thoughts drift to the soft curves of her body, the feel of her skin beneath my fingers, my c**k lengthens, not caring at all that we are currently in a precarious situation, and a whole building could and probably will blow to smithareans, as a tunnel of mes flickers, and dance around us.


    I shake my head, desperate to bring my thoughts back to the present. To concentrate on the task at hand, and not be distracted.


    f**k.


    I know better than this, to lose concentration. I need to focus on the here and now, because if I don''t then the likelihood is I will not walk out of this ce that is hotter than hell itself, back into her loving embrace and soft delicate kisses. If I am not careful, I will not make it back to the little boy whose hair is as red as the mes that surround us. Andy, my little man, my buddy. The boy who was known as naughty Norman but has captured my heart just as much as his mother has. My son. For once in my life, I have something to actually live for; my f*****g family, and the fear of not seeing them again is starting to overpower me. f**k!


    If, by some miracle, I get out of this ce in one piece, I know what I have to do. There is not one thing that I want from this life other than to officially make that boy and his mother mine. Anders may well have pipped me to the post by putting a ring on it, even if he hadn''t popped the question yet. But one thing is for certain, as sure as God is my witness, I will not just marry Kathline, I will also move heaven and earth to adopt Andy as well, before nting another baby inside her.


    I shake my head again, clearing my thoughts, and resetting my focus. I move forwards, advancing on my ultimate enemy as it tries its damnedest to win its battle against me.


    With renewed vigour and determination to get this job done, so I can move forward with the life I now know, beyond any shadow of a doubt, is my future. I just need to make it out of here in one piece.


    Twinkle and I manage to clear the small area, as I see the four bright yellow oxygen tanks disappear into the mes up ahead. It feels like a pointless exercise. We all know nobody could survive the thick smoke that surrounds us without the aid of breathing apparatus, but still we push on.


    Just. In. Case.


    The team from the Washington station move in from the side of the building, as their own search and rescue crew methodically make their way through every small room, looking for the two missing people. I wish them luck, not just the fire crew, but the two that are potentially still in this f*****g hell hole.


    Moving more of the walls that are determined to fall around us, I see Ben making his way out of the mes. He takes a moment to look at me, shaking his head slightly, the body he is carrying slumped over his shoulder. Josie follows behind, her own victim hanging limply. I watch for Headache and Wayne, but as yet they have not arrived, and I know in the pit of my stomach that they have been blocked by more falling debris.


    "Twinkle, we need to get up there." I shout over the roar of the mes.


    Twinkle looks up towards where I am pointing, and simply nods his head.


    Together we move forward, pushing through, clearing the obstacles as we go, making slow, but steady progress to where our colleagues, hell, they are more than that, they are friends, even though I would deny that point if ever asked about my rtionship with Headache. The annoying son of a b***h is still a good guy, and the only person I would let fix my car.


    We hit a rtively clear area, and made good progress, before seeing a stack ofrge white hot metal beams that had copsed in front of Headache and Wayne. Their victims areid on the floor, as they attempt to move therge girders. As we approach, Headache looks at me, shouting something that is not discernible about the din of the fire. I moved closer, his voice bing clearer with every step.


    "Take the victims Davey, Wayne and I will clear this area." Headache shouts.


    I nod my head, it is a sound n. Once these two are out, we only have to y hide and seek with the other two who did not show up for role call.


    Hell, if they have just taken off from work, and not bothered to clock out, relying on friends to do it for them, I will f*****g kill them myself.


    I grab hold of one of the victims as Twinkle takes the other from Wayne, and together we turn and make our way out towards the newly cleared exit.


    I rush outside, handing off the limp, lifeless body I am carrying to the nearest paramedic, as the Boss strides over.


    "Where are Headache and Wayne?" He asks.


    "Trapped behind fallen girders. They are making their way back now." I informed him.


    "You good?" The boss asks me, and I look at my oxygen dial, and see I have approximately 15 minutes left.


    "Got 15 mins." I tell him.


    As Ben and Josie rush back into the building.


    "Out in ten." The boss shouts as I turn to follow them, Twinkle not far behind me.


    Together, Twinkle and I make our way through the pathway we had created, thanking all that is holy, it has remained clear, rushing towards the debris that his trapping Headache and Wayne. We arrive in double quick time, just to see Ben pick up one of the girders, alone, like some f*****g he-man, and cast it aside, as Josie grabs one end of another, helping Headache move it low enough so that he can scramble through the gap.


    I rush to help her, as Twinkle takes hold of Wayne''s arm, as he climbs over the unstable, white-hot, metal.


    With both of them free, I take a short moment to thank the heavens above, before we turn to move out of the building.


    As we make our way out, each of us smash open the fire doors that lead to cupboards, or new corridors to the side of us, in the hope we get lucky and find the missing victims. I move to the side of the corridor, kicking at the door to my right. It is filled with fallen cages, the contents strewn on the floor, but there is nobody in there. I honestly do not know if I am relieved or not, but move out, making my way back down the main corridor, finding another door.


    I kick at the door, and nce around, before walking into the small cupboard, when I seeid on the floor, under some nkets that seem to have survived the mes, a body.


    "I GOT ONE." I shout out, but this does not seem like a worker at this factory.


    It feels more like some homeless guy has found a way in for shelter. As I look, the nkets are in fact a sleeping bag, confirming my suspicions. f**k me, how the hell had a homeless person managed to sneak into this ce and set up home in a cupboard? It makes me wonder if the guy had some sort of deal going on with the security personnel who are supposed to protect the building from intruders. I step forward, moving the hood of the sleeping bag from the man''s head.


    Shaking his body slightly, it rolls to the side. f**k, they are none responsive, which means another one has to be lifted out, and probably dead from inhaling the thick smoke that will have trickled under the door.


    Bending down, I scoop the body up and hoist him over my shoulder to transport him out, when the sleeping bag falls away, exposing his face to me.


    What. The. Actual. f**k?


    Instantly I freeze. My resolve to rescue the body waivers, the temptation to leave it, or help the fire im another victim by throwing the fucker directly into the mes, is all too real as I stare at the face that had been hidden in the sleeping bag. "KEV!" I shout his name as if it were a curse.


    "Davey, get out." I hear the boss shout in my earpiece, and I spare a moment to look at the dial for my oxygen.


    s**t, I have three minutes left.


    ¡°Come on you f*****g arsehole, let''s get you out." I growl in the mask, then hoist my sister''s wanker of an ex over my shoulder, and make my way to the exit.


    A paramedic waits for me, as I pass this fucker off to them. I am not sure why I was hanging around, waiting to see if he is alive or dead.


    To be honest, I am not sure which of those words I want to hear from the Doctor now attending him.


    "No pulse, not breathing." The paramedic shouts, to the doctor, as they attempt CPR.


    I watch on frozen, f*****g hell, Liv will be even more devastated than she already is. Suddenly I am championing this wanker. Shouting into the mask for him to f*****g well breathe.


    I feel a hand on my arm, as I turn and see Josie standing beside me.


    "There is nothing you can do, Davey." She gently tells me, thinking I am stressing over a random stranger.


    "f**k Josie, it is Kev, how the f**k is that arsehole in that building?" I shout out.


    Realisation dawns on Josie''s face, as she looks over towards the Boss and Ben, and they stride over to me.


    "f*****g hell, I have wanted this fucker dead for years. Now all I want is for him to f*****g breathe." I say confused at my own thoughts and reactions.


    My sister''s face all battered and bruised shes before my eyes, and I realise that I do not care if he is dead or alive, so turn my body away from the paramedics, just as they say. "Time of death 20:15."

 Chapter 117

    Josie''s Point of View.


    I watch Davey''s face, as the doctor pronounces, his sister''s ex-partner dead. I am searching his face for any clue as to how he is really feeling at the moment. Davey is not an easy guy to read, he hides his true emotions behind a mask of sarcasm and distain. His mouth is set in a hard line, and the only indication that he feels anything at all, is the small flicker in his otherwise stoic eyes.


    Don''t get me wrong, I know for a fine fact, that he could not give a s**t about Kev dying for himself. In all honesty, it will be a relief to know that man can no longer manipte or hurt his sister. But Davey will hurt for the heartache that Liv will go through. I understand, despite his frustrations with her ofte, he will feel her pain and mourn for her more than anyone will realise.


    "Take a break." The boss tells us.


    I look over and see the Marley Potts crew heading back into the building.


    "Only one more to find," Stanley shouts over to his crew.


    "What are the names of the missing people?" Davey snaps his head up and looks at the boss.


    "Harry Ryan, and Sean Mullen." The manager of the nt shouts over to him.


    "Then we still have two to find." Davey''s shoulders slump as he shakes his head, probably thinking what I am. What the hell was Kev doing in that building?


    "How could you possibly know that?" Stanley asks him, stroking his grey moustache.


    "Because that fucker I just brought out is my sister''s low-life ex-boyfriend." Davey tells him, then stomps off towards our engine.


    I went to follow him, knowing he is more bothered by this situation than he is letting anyone know.


    "Davey, are you okay?" I gently ask him.


    "Leave it, Josie. I can do my job, and that is all that matters." He retorts.


    I am not offended by his abruptness, I understand it. This guy is like a brother, hell they all are. We all deal with different things in different ways.


    I simply nod my head, and climb into the engine, grabbing a bottle of water.


    "We need another crew." Headache sighs, looking at the burning factory.


    He is not wrong, but we are understaffed, under equipped, and some may argue, underpaid. So we just plod on with what we have got, and make the best of a bad situation.


    "They have an hour''s air, we need to get some rest whilst we can. Because if they do not find them, and the ce hasn''t blown to the skies, we will be in there next." Ben tells us, as Davey sits in stony silence beside him.


    "I doubt the boss will send us back in there, it is too dangerous now. If Marley Potts crew don''t find them, then I reckon he will call it, and we just crack on and fight the fire from out here." Twinkle gives us his years of wisdom.


    It is not a nice feeling, knowing that you are calling a fire too dangerous to go into, and the survival of those inside less than one percent, and leaving a body, or bodies, inside. It has only happened to me once in my years of service, and I still find myself thinking when alone in the dark, that 1% is still a chance, and that they could have lived.


    I shake my head, and take another sip of my water, letting the cool liquid sooth my parched throat.


    The boss heads over to the engine. After having a discussion with Stanley, he is rubbing his chest, his brows furrowed.


    He climbs into the engine beside us.


    "You okay Boss?" I ask, as he scrunches up his mouth to the side, still rubbing his chest.


    "Fine, have you got an indigestion tablets, headache?" he asks.


    "Yeah, in the console, Boss."


    "No offence Wayne, for all your dinner tasted edible, even nice tonight, it is repeating on me, and mixed with Stanley''s f*****g archaic ways of doing things, it is giving me heartburn." The boss sighs.


    I blink, I have never heard the boss be anything other than totally professional when speaking about his counterparts from the other stations, and I have to wonder if part of that is because he is now morefortable with everyone, or because he has picked up on some of Joanne''s ''s**t not given'' attitude.


    I take another gulp of water, looking out the window of the engine. As expected, there are film crews and reporters behind the police barrier they have put in ce. I guess we are the star of the local evening news on all channels again. I cannot help but wonder if Anders is watching this, and hope that he is dealing with it okay, maybe even keeping an eye on Joanne, Lucy and Kathline for the guys.


    I let out a sigh, I am already over two hourste for finishing my shift, and I doubt we are going to get this fire under control anytime soon. ''Yellow watch'', will be on shift now back at the station, but as usual with a major incident they will be held back, to cover any other fires that may happen in our little corner of the city, until the men in white shirts at regional HQ give the go ahead for them to relieve us.


    Talking of which, the group manager from the region is walking towards the engine, Group Manager Fallow, the most pompous i***t to ever walk into a fire station, and I suppress the groan that I feeling as soon as he opens his mouth.


    The boss lets out a sigh, and steps out of the engine, and I see him talking to the group manager, rubbing his chest once more. Clearly, the management give the boss indigestion as well as Stanley and Wayne''s YouTube pasta. Although truth be told, Fallow gives everyone indigestion.


    "I need a wee." I announce to the engine, the water going straight though me.


    "We have been using the back of Marley Potts fire truck as a rest room," Wayne chuckles.


    "He means fire engine and toilet." Headache quips, but his voice is notced with the usual annoyance, only humour.


    "Not a bad shout." I giggle, climbing out of the engine, ready to go squat down behind the Marley Potts one.


    Inter-station rivalry is nearly as intense as inter-watch rivalry. So pissing on the big ck, back wheel of their engine does not phase me in the slightest. In fact, it feels really rather good.


    I finish relieving my dder, and stamp my feet, wiggle my bum to get rid of the drip''s, then pull up my yellow trousers, which are covered in a thickyer of ck soot, before heading off back to the engine and grabbing some hand gel to clean my hands. As I make my way back around the side of our engine, I can hear the boss having an animated discussion with the Group Manager.


    "With all due respect, this fire is too far gone. The chance of anyone being alive is literally at zero. You are telling me that despite that, and the clear and evident threat that it could blow up like Hiroshima, you still expect me to send my team in there? If this crew do not find the two victims, there is no chance another crew can." The boss literally bellows at the group manager.


    "Yes, if there is a chance of life, then you must send them back in." He tells him.


    "There is no chance of life!" the boss bellows at him.


    "Fine, have you got an indigestion tablets, headache?" he asks.


    "There is always a chance, and the TV crews are watching. They must see that we have done everything possible to retrieve them."


    "Heaven forbid they see the realities of the choices we make. The only chance you are giving my team is the chance to not get home to their families when this fire is out." The boss rages on. "Station officer Webber, might I remind you that you do not call these shots? I do."


    "Group Manager Fallow, might I remind you that you only got the job you currently enjoy, because you were ready for your pension, and sucked up to the right person." The boss shouts back at him.


    I bid a hasty retreat back into the engine, not wanting to eaves drop any more. I have never heard the boss so annoyed and animated. Joanne would be proud if she could hear him go toe to toe with ''Shallow Fallow'' as he is known throughout the brigade, because all he thinks about is himself, and what a decision means for him. Clearly, he wants his ten minutes of fame with the TV crews around, and doesn''t care about us in the process.


    "That is my decision, get your crew ready to go inside. I have no time to stand here arguing with you, I have the press briefing to give." Fallow states.


    I take in an annoyed breath, as I watch him lift up his peaked cap, smooth his hair, then lick his teeth with his tongue before heading over to the reporters, a smile on his face, clearly not giving a s**t about his crews or the perilous danger we are all in. "f*****g dickhead." Davey growls, shaking his head.


    For once, I agree, the guy is an i***t and should have retired years ago.


    "Right, let''s get our tanks sorted, make sure you get some more water on board, and pray to GOD those batteries don''t go off for another hour and ten minutes." Ben tells us.


    As Ben checks my equipment, I put the face mask back on, and wait for the crew that is in the building toe out. As I stand watching and waiting, a sense of dread floods me. I shake my head against the feeling, before it causes me to freeze and let my team down.


    I think about Anders, smiling at the memory of a time when I hated him. My mind shifts to our first passionate encounter in the changing rooms of his gym swimming pool. The heat between us is even hotter than the explosive building before us. Our lives together are just beginning, as we get into a routine of living together. The happiness he brings, which outweighs any of the previous annoyance I felt for him. The gruff CEO exterior he has, that hides the sensitive loving soul he really is, especially around me. I blow out a breath, hoping beyond hope, that I wille out of this factory in one piece, so that I can snuggle into his big strong arms, feeling the safety and security of being with the man who I love with everyst ounce of me.


    "I am sorry team, but they areing out empty handed. It is not my choice, but Fallow is demanding you all go back in there. Do your best, but most of all, keep each other safe, and if at anytime you feel like that fire is going to break through to those batteries or cells, get out of there as fast as you can." The boss tells us, with another rub of his chest.


    "Six in, and Six out." Ben shouts, and each of us return the shout.


    "Six in and Six out."


    I turned and looked at the boss.


    "We will be okay." I softly say to him, as he gives me a quick nod of his head.


    I only hope that we will be, as I head off behind Ben and Davey back into the jaws of hell.

 Chapter 118

    Joanne''s Point of View.


    My stomach is swirling, like it is in the middle of a cyclone, even sipping my tea is causing it to lunge. In an attempt to distract my mind from the thoughts that gue me about this shout the team are on, I begin the mundane task of sorting out Whip-me''s filing cab. Honestly, it is a job I have been putting off, it is in such a mess.


    I grab the files, ce them on the floor, ready to sort them in date order going back 8 years. There are thousands of them. Each contains information on every shout that was done on each of the specific dates. Crouched onto my knees. My hands tremble slightly as I sift through the files to find the earliest date, the temptation to look and read through them weighs heavy on my mind. But, I know if I do that it will not help me control my nerves as I wait for news that this sted fire is out. If anything, the details of fires and rescues from the past, will only serve to make my anxious state worse.


    My thoughts run to my precious son. Closing my eyes, I say a silent prayer for his protection. He has so much ahead of him now. A beautiful fianc¨¦e, a baby, that when he or she arrives will bring nothing but joy and happiness. A small smile teeters on my lips as I think about the arrival of my grandchild. My mind wanders to what gender it is, if they look like Ben or Lucy. These thoughts are much more pleasant than the ones of impending doom that I have been focusing on since the guys went to that burning factory. However, the positive feelings I get from thinking about my son''s unborn child soon evaporate, when my mind begins to conjure up images of Lucy struggling to bring up the baby on her own. Ben, gone from their lives. Tears began to sting my eyes, as I blinked them back, taking a deep breath, holding it for a second and slowly releasing it, a trick my counselor taught me, when I visited them after Ben''s ident, in order for me to control my stress levels.


    "I am worrying about something that has not happened." I say over and over like a mantra, but try as I might, I cannot rid myself of the utter fear that is consuming my body.


    Snapping my thoughts back to the dates and times on the folders, I attempt once more to distract myself. It works for a few moments, before images of Whip-me flood my mind.


    Fear and concern about the new partner in my life floods my mind, not pushing my fears about Ben away, only making them that little bit worse. At least with Kelvin, I know he will not be inside the fire. That said, I know, after one of our many deep conversations that he is under a lot of pressure and how he feels sending his team into the mes. He has spoken at length to me about the guilt he feels when things go wrong, not just towards his team, but also their families.


    I let out a long sigh, shaking my head, in a vain attempt to focus my mind on the files thaty strewn across the office floor.


    My eyes nce over at the scanner that is sat at the back of Whip-me''s desk, the temptation to turn it on and listen in to what is happening at the factory, has my hands twitching. My heart wants me to go turn the dial, switching the scanner on, but my brain tells me it will serve no purpose, only increasing my fears. After all, do I really want to know?


    "Please God let them be okay...please." I say to the empty office. Hoping that the big man upstairs hears my plea.


    Unable to concentrate at all on the files, I shake my head. This was a futile task, I cannot even work out what datees before what, or the time stamps, such is my nervous state.


    With a defeated sigh, I nce at the clock. Seeing the time, I realise it is not long until ;Yellow watch'' arrive, so I gather the files together and dump them back into the top drawer of the filing cab, then proceed to do the only thing I can. Pace the floor. "Joanne, you are still here." Lead firefighter Smith said, poking his head around the door.


    I nod my head, officially I should have been out of here a few hours ago, but I could not bring myself to leave.


    "Go home Joanne, there is nothing you can do in here." He kindly tells me, cing his hand on my arm.


    More tears formed in my eyes as I will them not to fall.


    "Do you know how it is going?" I ask him, in a desperate plea for some positive information.


    He doesn''t answer me, which gives me all the information I need to know.


    It. Is. Not. Going. Well.


    The tears I have fought win their battle and begin to stream down my face.


    "Try not to worry, they know what they are doing." Smith tells me. A sympathetic smile on his face.


    I know he is right, but not worrying about the two men I love is easier said than done.


    "Go home." He gently urges me, picking up my coat from the rack and passing it to me, as a gentle nudge for me to get out of the station.


    I cannot help but wonder if the reason for that, is that they do not want me to know just how badly things are going.


    I take my coat from him, and grab my bag, when my mobile phone begins to buzz.


    Lucy - I have just seen the news, is Ben on this shout! Xxx


    I look at the message, and let out another long breath. Lucy, my gorgeous soon-to-be daughter-inw, really does not need this stress, but not answering her will only make her anxiousness worse, and break the bonds of trust between us. Joanne - Yes, he is, they all are. I am going toe over. Xxx


    I tell her.


    Lucy - Kathline has called me, she is beside herself, and Anders is just sitting staring at the TV in his office. We can see the smoke from the window. Xxx


    Yes, of course Kathline and Anders would be going through the mill, just as Lucy and I are. At times like these, we need to be together, offering each other support. Kelvin would want me to ensure that they are okay, to help them through the wait. I know that I will gain strength from being with them.


    Joanne - Message Kathline, and ask her and Anders to make their way to whip-me''s. We will all be closer to the station, ready for when theye back. Andy can sleep in the room he has for Moses. Xxx


    I know this is a time we all need to pull together, to support each other, so I drop Anne, Wayne''s mother, a message, giving her the address so that she can join us, then with a reluctant determination to do the right thing, I message Twinkle''s ''Mrs'' as well. Anne I am with my sister, but thanks for the offer. If you hear anything, will you let me know please? X


    I shoot back a quick text back to Wayne''s mum, telling her that I would keep her informed, not that I will know anything more than she would now. Then make my way out of the station for the 10-minute walk to Whip-me''s house.


    I head past the topke, looking at the swans that elegantly float around the still waters, ducks quack in the distance, as people stand around throwing bread and grapes into the murky water. Normally I would stand and watch them for a while, but today I have no desire to waste a second of my time, when I need to get to the house and turn on the TV and watch the local news. Desperate for any information they may have.


    I passed the working men''s club, then round the bend, before crossing the road, and made my way up the long driveway that leads to Whip-me''s front door. As I look up, I see Lucy and Anders are already there, sitting in the Porsche patiently waiting for me.


    I raise my hand up to them, in greeting, as Lucy bundles herself out of the car, she rushes passed me, and heads for the bushes on the side of the driveway and starts to be sick.


    Anders gets out of his car, his normally tanned face looks pale, his eyes wide, the fear I feel in my heart swirling in his eyes.


    "Any news Joanne?" He instantly asks.


    I shake my head, clenching my lips together, as I suppress the sobs I feeling. I need to be strong, I need to help keep us all as calm as possible, even though I feel like I am falling apart.


    Throwing the front door key to Anders, I make my way over to Lucy, as she vomits in the bushes, rubbing her back. A new wave of concern floods me, as I watch the physical reaction the stress of this fire is having on her. This is thest thing she needs. All I can hope is that it does not trigger another bout of her server morning sickness.


    "Sorry." Lucy mumbles between her bouts of projectile vomiting.


    "It is okay, try to breathe Lucy. They will be okay." I tell her, only wishing I could fully believe my own attempts at reassurance.


    Finally, her vomiting stops, as she dry wretches into the bushes. Her face wet from her tears.


    "Come on, let''s get inside." I whisper softly to her.


    I need to keep Lucy calm, to try and protect her and the baby from the horrors that are ying out not four miles away.


    As I turn and nce down the drive to see if Kathline was arriving, I saw in the distance the pirs of thick ck smoke, s**t, this fire was far from under control, and I let out a heavy breath, before ushering Lucy inside.


    As we walk into the lounge area, I notice that Anders had already turned the TV on.


    "f**k, this is bad, it has made the national news." He growls out, running his hand through his hair.


    I nce at the TV, as the reporters stand talking about what is happening. In the distance, I can see teams of firefighters, and I watch, hoping to catch a glimpse of Ben, but the only person I can see, is my whip-me as he stands toe to toe with one of the regional managers, the anger on his face is as clear as day, even from the distant shot on the TV.


    I close my eyes slightly, blowing out another breath, then turn on my heel, walking towards the kitchen.


    "I will make us all some tea." I say, wanting a little time to gather myself, so that I can be a calming influence for both Lucy and Anders.


    Switching on the kettle, I slump against the counter, allowing a few moments for my tears to fall before heading back into the lounge. As the kettle boils, the sound of the switch telling me it is ready, I wipe the tears from my eyes with my hands.


    "Enough, you have a job to do, for Ben, and Whip-me." I reprimanded myself, then pour the water into the pot, only to realise I had not put any teabags in it. Rectifying my mistake, I gather cups, and ce them onto a tray, then take some ginger biscuits and ce them on a te, hoping to encourage Lucy to nibble on them, then walk back into the lounge.


    "What have they said?" I ask, as I ce the tea tray on the coffee table.


    "That there are still people trapped inside. They are going to interview someone from the brigade about the rescue n." Anders informs me, his eyes never leaving the big screen.


    I let out a breath, and nod. After this amount of time, whoever is trapped in that burning building is already dead, and I cannot help but wonder if that was why Kelvin looked so angry speaking with the National Manager.


    "Kathline is at work, she is finishing up, then going to pick up Andy, along with Kirstie and Dante, Cal has messaged. They have asked those who are due to pass out in the next couple of weeks, go to the fire to lend a hand with some of the grunt work, of looking after the engines." Lucy sighs, her hands trembling.


    "Don''t worry, he will not have to fight the fire, Lucy, just ensure a steady stream of water is avable, and keep the equipment on all the engines sorted ready for the guys." I tell her.


    Lucy nods, wiping her tears from her eyes.


    "I just want him home." She sobs out, as Anders nods his head in silent agreement with her sentiment.


    "I know." I whisper, because that is what we all want. Our loved ones home and safe.

 Chapter 119

    Lucy''s Point of view.


    No matter what I do, or how much I attempt to regte my breathing, I cannot stop my body from shaking. My stomach churns, and I can only hope that I am not sick again. The pounding of my heart echoes in my ears, as any slight noise makes me nearly jump out of my skin. I ce a protective, shaky hand over my stomach, gently rubbing it, almost as if I amforting Ben and my unborn child. Stress is not good for me, or our baby, and I know I need to calm myself down. But that is easier said than done. Because trust me, I have tried, and so far I am failing spectacrly.


    I take a sip of the hot tea Joanne has made, hoping the soothing liquid helps calm my mind. After all, there is nothing quite like a cup of good old English tea to bring peace to a troubled soul. It is the go-to remedy for any situation, especially bad ones. As situations go, they do not get much worse than this...well, there is a worse one, much worse! I take a breath, and force my mind away from dwelling on those negative thoughts of Ben noting home to me, before they consume my mind so much that I end up vomiting again.


    I blow out a breath, as I have more to worry about now. Cal, my baby brother, a young father of two little treasures, their only real parent, is heading to that factory. For all I know, he will not be required to fight the fire, the thought of him being present fills me with dread, adding to my already fractured emotions.


    I see Anders from the corner of my eye, his hands running through his hair repeatedly, as he watches the TV hanging on their every word.


    Ben once told me, that although he doesn''t have a problem with TV crews filming fires, that if he is on a shout that is being televised, that I should take what they say with a pinch of salt, as they have a knack of sensationalising the facts, and half the time they make more of a situation, and the danger is nowhere near as bad as they tell you. They enjoy creating drama, as it makes people watch their show.


    I try and takefort from that, though, as I listen to the over-enthusiastic female reporter shout down a microphone about the dangers of the fire, and her breakdown of what dangers await the fire crews.


    Apparently, they are evacuating the surrounding factories in the area. Fortunately, on that stretch of road there are no homes.


    I let out a long steady breath, as another wave of nausea began to rip through my body, hoping to calm my stomach down, in a bid to stop myself from, once again, being sick.


    For all I have heeded Ben''s words, looking at the fire, on the TV I know that this is a dangerous situation. I understand that every fire is fraught with danger, but this one is definitely worse, and I do not need a reporter to tell me that.


    Hell, I just have to step outside Whip-me''s house to see the columns of smoke in the distance, and inhale the smell of burning that is already wafting its way across the city.


    "We are expecting an update from Group Manager Fallow of the Northeast Fire brigade shortly, he is just briefing his team." The reporter informs us.


    That is not a name I have heard of, so I think it will be one of the high-up bods from regional HQ. Although I want to know what he has to say, I must admit I would prefer an update from Whip-me, at least then I can trust his words, and that would being not just me, but Joanne and Andersfort.


    "Oh f**k, I might have known ''Shallow Fallow'' would find a way to get his arse in front of the cameras. That man is a joke." Joanne groans, as she reaches for the te of biscuits and offers me one.


    "You have to try and eat, Lucy. They are ginger to help with your sickness." Her voice turning soft as she begs me with her eyes to attempt to eat.


    For all the thought of consuming food, any food, fills me with dread, I cannot deny that she is right. I do need to try and get something down my throat, and ginger does help settle my stomach.


    I nod my head, taking a biscuit from the te and begin to nibble on it. However, it sticks in my dry throat as I attempt to swallow, so I instantly take a sip of tea to help get it down. I hold the remaining biscuit in my hand, not wanting to attempt another bite just yet.


    The camera pans out, zooming in on firefighters leaving the burning building. Each of us instantly sit forwards, looking to see if it is our loved onesing out.


    "Is it them?" I ask. It is difficult to distinguish one firefighter from the next when they are in their full equipment.


    "I don''t think so, you will see Ben first because he is so much bigger than the others, plus Josie is smaller, so that is what makes them distinctive." Joanne informs us, clearly a veteran at trying to find her son from afar when in his full firefighter uniform. None of the fire fighters that run from the building look like Ben, and they also do not have anybody draped over their shoulders. So clearly, they have not found any of the victims this time around.


    "They are empty-handed. Thest crew that came out had one person with them." Anders informs us.


    "What does that mean?" I ask.


    "They will either call the fire, which means they will not send in a rescue team for the remaining victims, as there will be a very low percentage chance of them being alive. Or send in another rescue team." Joanne sighs, worrying her hands together in herp. For all, I feel utterly selfish, and I know that if it was someone I cared for in that building, I would not want that. But, I hope beyond hope that they called the fire, so that Ben would be fighting the mes from the outside of the building. Although, if there was even the slightest chance of finding someone alive, I understand him well enough, to know that he would head back into the mes, and attempt a rescue. That is just the man my fianc¨¦ is, brave, a hero, in every single sense of the word. But, despite knowing this about him, I cannot help but wish he was a little more cowardly in this moment of time, then shake that thought from my mind, because in reality, I would not change a single thing about him. He and our baby are my life, and his selfless nature is what makes me love him so much.


    The camera moves, focusing back on the reporter.


    "I have with me, Group Manager Fallows." She tells the world.


    "Group Manager Fallows, thank you for taking the time to update us. What can you tell us?" She asks.


    The camera focuses on ''Shallow Fallow'' as Joanne called him, and he shes a smile at the camera, almost as if he is flirting with it. I instantly understood perfectly why he had acquired that nickname.


    "The fire started approximately five hours ago. We have teams from stations around the area battling the mes. Although we have managed to rescue some of those trapped, we have it on good authority that two more victims remain in the building. Our biggest concern is the Lithium-Ion batteries and theponents that are made in the factory. At present, the area that houses these has not yet been affected by the mes and remains cool enough to not cause an explosion. Therefore, we have taken the decision to send one more team in, to attempt to find the two missing people." He tells her, puffing his chest out.


    "You have to try and eat, Lucy. They are ginger to help with your sickness." Her voice turning soft as she begs me with her eyes to attempt to eat.


    "What are the chances of finding them alive?" She asks him.


    "Any chance is a chance we have to take." He responds with a small smirk on his lips as he nces into the camera.


    "Do you know how the fire started?" The reporter asked, switching the questioning round.


    "There will be a full investigation once we have the ze under control," Fallows informs her.


    "We have heard reports that the fire was deliberately started. Is this the work of the Arsonist that has been in operation over the past few months?" The reporter pushes.


    Fallow instantly stiffens, before giving a curt nod to the reporter.


    "At this present time our focus is to bring the ze under control, and rescue those still in the building. As I said, there will be a full investigation once we have put the fire out. Thank you." He replied.


    "s**t, that means it is the arsonist." Anders said, voicing what we were all thinking.


    The camera focuses back on the reporter.


    "As I speak, we have more fire fighters preparing to enter the building." She tells us, as the camera pans round, zooming in on Whip-me as he talks to the guys.


    "That''s them." I whisper out, my voice breaking, as tears threaten to fall once more.


    Nobody says a word, we all just stare at the TV as I see Ben, clearly distinguishable by his sheer size, turn and say something, then turning towards the inferno, all six of the crew run towards the burning building.


    ¡°f**k, f**k, f**k." Anders growls out, again grabbing at his hair, as he takes to his feet and begins to pace the floor as I watch the TV seeing Ben, Josie, Davey, Headache, Twinkle and Wayne disappearing back into the zing inferno.


    Joanne lets out a little whimper, as the camera then zooms in on Kelvin''s face, as he rubs his chest, he looks angry, but more than that, you can see fear in his eyes as he stares at his team.


    "He doesn''t agree that they should go in. I can tell. He would have called the fire, but Fallow ordered them back. The f*****g i***t!" Joanne hisses out.


    The tears that I have held inside break free, as I big sobs begin to wreak my body. My heart feels constricted in my chest, almost to the point of physical pain. My stomach lunges, as I run towards the downstairs toilet, making it just in time, before I empty its contents into the bowl, as I sob, and shake from head to foot.


    Finally I finish my vomiting spree, closing my eyes, as if to shut out the horrors that I am living. With a deep breath I find the will to get back on my feet. Flushing the toilet, I rinse my mouth out with water, then hold my small bump.


    "Daddy is going to be okay. He loves us both too much not to be. Try not to worry little one." I say to my baby.


    "Lucy, you need to lie down." Joanne''s voice tells me, through the door.


    Lying down is thest thing I want when the reason for living is in those mes, but I know she is right, because my other reason for living needs me to keep as calm as possible. Reluctantly I open the bathroom door. Joanne stands before me, her own eyes red from the tears she has shed, and I all but fall into her arms, as we cling to each other for dear life, both sobbing our hearts out.


    "He will be okay." She softly whispers.


    But I am unsure who she is trying to convince. Me or herself.

 Chapter 120

    Kathline''s Point of View.


    Finally, I am finished for the day which has been hell on earth. Hardly able to concentrate on my work, I have taken twice as long as normal just to draft a simple contract and dictate a few letters. My mind constantly wanders every two minutes to Davey and the fire he is busy fighting.


    All I want to do, is go home, grab Andy some clothes, and toys, then pick up my boy, and hold him close to me, then get him and Cal''s kids to Whip-me''s house to be with the others. Fear consumes me, as I stand up from my desk, grabbing my coat, and make my way out the door as quickly as I can.


    "Kathline, the news just said that they are sending another team into the factory. I hope it is not Davey." Tracey said as I passed her desk, as always she is thest to leave the office.


    As much as I know she is trying to help, herment really doesn''t help me at all, only causes another wave of pure terror to wash over me.


    "Yeah." Is all I can muster in reply as I rush out the door, giving a small wave with my hand in the air.


    Unshed tears begin to choke me as I run, as fast as I can in a pair of heels and a tight pencil skirt to my car. Finally able to sumb to the emotions that have threatened to grip me in their iron grasp all afternoon, the tears begin to fall unchecked, streaming down my cheeks. Passers by look at me, their eyes filled with concern, some whispered to each other, verbalising their concern for the crying stranger as I staggered on the cobbled stones, making my way over the narrow road to the rear carpark.


    Finally, in the backne of the offices, I slow my breakneck speed down slightly, as I press the unlock button on my key fob, the bright orange lights shing twice, the sound of the beeps echoing around the back of the terraced buildings, that were once homes, but now contain offices, mainly solicitors. Opening the door of my car, I climb inside, barely shutting it before my silent tears turn intorge sobs. cing my head in my hands, I allow myself a few moments in time to break down. Once I pick up Andy, I have to keep my emotional state in check, so as not to frighten him, or Cal''s kids. Thest thing I want is for my six-year-old son to be worried about his new daddy.


    My nose is now running as freely as my tears, and I scramble in my mulberry bag for a packet of handkerchiefs so that I can clean myself up a little bit. Gasping for air, I try to regte my breathing, to get myself back under control, and bury my emotional state. I have to be strong, no matter what. I am a mother first.


    Finally calming myself down, I start the car, and focused my attention on getting home, and gathering some things for Andy. The journey took longer than normal, as I paid extra attention on the road, making sure that it has my full concentration. Pulling up outside my home, I open the door to the car. The first thing I notice is the smell of burning, even this far away from the factory, the stench catches my throat. I look up the street to see smoke filling the sky over the roof tops of the houses. Seeing the plumes of thick ck smoke in the air makes the whole thing even more real than it already is. I blink my eyes, holding back the tears, as I make my way into the house, to grab some things.


    I frantically search through the washing pile that was waiting for my attention tonight,ing across Davey''s spare uniform. I take hold of it, and gather it close, to my chest smelling it. But his scent has been washed away, and the only thing I can smell is thevender fabric conditioner I use. More tears begin to form in my eyes, and I take a shaky breath, as I blink them away. Unable to put Davey''s uniform down, I search through the un-ironed washing, with one hand, grabbing things for Andy. The fact they will be creased means nothing at this moment in time. My normal OCD of ironing everything from socks to underwear disappears from my mind. I just need to grab what I can and get out of my house and to my son. Once I have what I need, I reluctantly ce Davey''s uniform back in the basket, then kiss the tips of my fingers and run them over his gold embodied name that sits underneath the fire brigade''s crest.


    "Be safe, please, for the love of God, be safe." I whisper at the uniform.


    Turning around, I grab a bag, stuffing the clothes for Andy into it, then pick up a couple of his toys from his toybox, then make my way out the door of my home, remembering only after I have loaded the car with the bag, that I needed to lock it. Getting back out of the car, I go lock the door, as my next-door neighbour pulls up on their drive. As they exit out of their car, Mr Robertson nods in my direction as his wife climbs out.


    "Nasty business this fire, Kathline. Is your young man involved?" She kindly asks.


    "Yes." I nod.


    "Oh dear, I hope he will be okay." She offers me a small smile.


    "Thank you, I have to go get Andy." I answer her, getting back in my car, not wanting to be dyed any longer.


    I reverse out of the driveway towards the main road, then m the breaks on when the sound of a horn beeping startles me. I realised that I was about to pull out on a car heading up the road, nearly crashing into it. I shake my head. I have to concentrate, I have to get better control of my emotions, right now, or I will put myself and the children in danger.


    Maybe I should pick them up in a taxi, but I am already on the road, swinging round the car, and heading towards Mel''s house. Waiting for a taxi would take far too long, I just need to focus, all of my attention on my driving.It is what Davey would want.


    As I pull up on Mount Road, I ran to Mel''s door, and gave it an urgent knock. She opens the door, and her normal happiness is reced with a furrow of her brow as she gives me a concerned look.


    "Hey, they are all ready for you. Cal dropped off a bag of things for Kristie and Dante, along with their car seats. These are myst three pick-ups so I will give you a hand getting seats in your car." Mel tells me, giving me a look of understanding that I am not in the mood for a chat. "Thank you." I whisper.


    "Do the kids know?" I ask her, as the three children all stood looking at me wide-eyed. Andy unusually quiet.


    "Yes, some of the kids were talking about it. I told him not to worry about it, but he has been a little withdrawn since he found out." Mel whispered back.


    "Right kids, who wants to go see Joanne, at Kelvin''s house." I said to them, forcing a smile on my face.


    I frantically search through the washing pile that was waiting for my attention tonight,ing across Davey''s spare uniform. I take hold of it, and gather it close, to my chest smelling it. But his scent has been washed away, and the only thing I can smell is thevender fabric conditioner I use. More tears begin to form in my eyes, and I take a shaky breath, as I blink them away. Unable to put Davey''s uniform down, I search through the un-ironed washing, with one hand, grabbing things for Andy. The fact they will be creased means nothing at this moment in time. My normal OCD of ironing everything from socks to underwear disappears from my mind. I just need to grab what I can and get out of my house and to my son. Once I have what I need, I reluctantly ce Davey''s uniform back in the basket, then kiss the tips of my fingers and run them over his gold embodied name that sits underneath the fire brigade''s crest.


    "Mam, is Dad, okay?" Andy''s little voice asks me, and I can see tears welling up in his eyes. Myheart constricts in my chest, as I swallow the lump that forms in my throat.


    "He is okay Andy; this is his job." I attempted to reassure him, but the words sound hollow to my own ears.


    "My daddy is going to the big fire as well." Kristie tells me.


    "Yes, I know. But he is not fighting the fire today, just helping Uncle Ben and Davey and Aunty Josie out, making sure they have everything they need." I smile at her.


    "Uncle Ben is in the fire with Andy''s daddy?" She asks, as the realisation hits her that Ben is fighting the fire.


    I let out a breath, I could kick myself for not realising the three-and-a-half-year-old would not put two and two together. "Yes, but he is very good at fighting fires, they all are." I smile down at her. trying to keep my voice as cheerful as possible. "My Dad will look after him, Kristie, and your Daddy as well." Andy tells her, puffing his little chest with pride.


    I offer them all a soft smile, then take a breath, as Meles back from my car.


    "The seats are all fitted, here are the bags from Cal." She tells me, passing me a couple of bags containing clothes and toys.


    I grab the bags with one hand, taking Andy''s little hand with the other, as Mel lifts Dante up in her arms, and holds onto Kristie with her other hand.


    "I gave them all some food. I thought you probably would not be in the right mindset to want to bother with cooking anything." She tells me.


    "Thank you Mel, you are a life saver. Just add the cost to my bill at the end of the month." I tell her.


    "Don''t worry about it, I wish there was more I could do." She tells me.


    "Thank you, seriously, I never even gave food a thought." I smile at her, truly thankful for her help.


    She smiles warmly at me, and nods her head at me, as I put the bags in the footwell of the passenger side of the car, whilst Andy climbs into his seat at the back. I make my way round strapping him in, then strap Dante into his seat, before double checking that all the seats are installed correctly, a force of habit that Davey has drilled into me. Mel gets Kristie settled and strapped in to her seat, and also double checks that her car seat is fitted correctly, before closing the door on them.


    "Let me know what is happening Kathline, and if you need me for anything, no matter what time of the day or night, just give me a ring, or drop me a text and I will be there in a sh." She tells me.


    I reach out and gently ce my hand on her arm, nodding my head, then climb into the car, and set off for Kelvin''s house.


    I pull up onto the drive, then get the kids out, as they all rush to the door. Joanne answers it, a forced smile on her face as she ushers the children into the house, then looks at me, as I grab the bags. "Any news?" I ask.


    She slowly shakes her head at me.


    "Our guys are in the factory now, trying to find thest two people who are unounted for." She tells me, her voice slightly cracking, and I close my eyes, and not for the first time today offer up prayers for the love of my life as wave after wave of sheer terror begin


    once more to consume me.

 Chapter 121

    Anders Point of View.


    The sound of the kids all ying at the back of the room, echoes in my ears. My stress levels are through the roof, as I continue to pace the floor, unable to sit still. The weight of the engagement ring sits heavy in my pocket, a reminder of how just a few hours ago I had been so happy, not a care in the world, nning a romantic night when I could ask the girl who is the other half of me to be my wife. But, without warning, my happy bubble was burst, the life I had nned for usid in ruins at my feet. I contemted life without my Josie in it. My thoughts turn dark. If she does not make it out of there alive, then I do not know how I will continue to live. I force those thoughts that are consuming my mind to the back of my head. I cannot give in to them. All I can do is wait, to see if she makes it out of this fire in one piece.


    Anger is bubbling inside of me, a symptom of the stress I am under. I am mad as hell that someone made the choice to put my girl back in that building. Angry at the f*****g arsonist, if I ever get my hands on that bastard I will do them some damage, and not give a rats'' a*s about the consequences. Anger that just when my life felt like it was perfect, fate turns up andughs in my face once more.


    People think I live a charmed life, with so much business sess under my belt, but hell, I have had a s**t time of it. My childhood was horrific, I had to w myself out of the literal gutter to get where I am today. I thought that my achievements had defined me, but I was oh so wrong. The thing that defines me is Josie. I would give up everyst bit of my wealth and sess, returning to utter poverty, without blinking an eye, if it means I get to hold her in my arms again. If I get to ask her the question that has been burning in my heart, knowing beyond a shadow of a doubt there is no one else on this earth who I can love as much as her.


    I nce over at Lucy. I am angry at myself, as I do not know what I can do to offer herfort, or give her some relief. The girl is pregnant, withplications, and she is going through this living hell, barely able to function properly. I should be more of a man, do more to help. But I know all too well, there is nothing I can do that will stop the fear, the worry, and the utter heartache we are all going through right now.


    It is all I can do to keep breathing, my heart pounding in my chest, as I continue my never-ending pacing.


    "How long will they be in there?" I turn, asking Joanne; she has more knowledge than the rest of us sitting here. I am not sure if that is a good or a bad thing for the woman.


    "It depends on which oxygen tanks they have. If they have one-hour ones, then they should starting out in around 25 to 30 minutes. Earlier if it is the 45-minute tank." She tells me.


    "I wish I could do something." Kathline sighs, as she sits by the kids, allegedly ying with them, but in reality, she is going through the motions, her eyes never leaving the TV screen for more than a minute at a time.


    "Why don''t we get the kids bathed and put to bed? "Lucy suddenly announces, pulling the nket Joanne ced over her from her body and standing up on shaky legs.


    "Good idea, yes, we can do that." Kathline replies, jumping at the chance to keep herself busy.


    Joanne''s mobile pings, Lucy jumps slightly, looking at her baby''s grandmother, Kathline stills, a toy she was passing to Dante in her hand, and looks over, and I halt my pacing, holding my breath.


    "It''s Twinkle''s Mrs. She is noting, she has people visiting, and things to do." Joanne tells us.


    "Cannot say I am not relieved; I hate the woman." She adds with a shrug.


    "After what Twinkle said the other night, it makes you wonder who the people visiting are." Lucy sighs out, shaking her head.


    "If that b***h is shagging some bozo whilst our guys are in that building, I will rip her a new arsehole." Joanne growls out.


    Clearly, her own stress is turning to anger, just as mine has.


    "Has anyone told Liv?" Lucy asks, wondering about Davey''s sister.


    "I haven''t, I didn''t even think about her. I am a bad girlfriend." Kathline exims, and she instantly loses her fight with the tears she has obviously been holding back.


    "Look, let''s just get the kids sorted, then you can ring her. I cannot sit around here waiting for another thirty minutes." Lucy tells her, and I can sense a newfound strength in her voice, and it makes me d. "I will put the kettle back on." Joanne tells the room, as they all disappear, leaving me to my thoughts.


    I sit back down on the sofa, running my hands through my hair. As I watch the TV, desperate for them to finish this segment on other news that is happening around the UK and get back to the live feed at the fire. They begin to talk about some puff-piece, about a new film that is due to be released. Apparently, they are doing a premiere in Newcastle, and the lead actor will be visiting the city. I mean, who cares? NO FUCKER! Finally, the smiling news anchor hands back to Kate their onsite reporter, and once more we are back, live, at the fire.


    "There is no change here at the moment. Huge. Fire crews are still inside the building attempting to find the final two missing people. I have heard a rumour that if this crewes out empty handed, they are not going to send more people inside, as the chances of anyone surviving this ze are now at less than 2 percent. The fire is just too unstable to risk any more lives. But I must stress that information is not yet confirmed." The reporter tells the smiling anchor. Who''s face I seriously want to punch! Just what the hell does he think there is to f*****g well smile about?


    "Sorry to cut you off Kate, but we have a press conference from outside City Hall in Sundend with the Northumbria chief constable, and the head of the Northeast Fire brigade." The f*****g smiling wanker tells her.


    The image changes as they cut to the outside of City Hall, as the chief copper taps slightly on the microphone, then clears his throat.


    "At approximately 3pm today, fire fighters were called to the Batrick factory, on the A1290 in Sundend. We have reason to believe that the fire was deliberately started and that the person or people responsible remained at the scene, creating two more trails of fire after the first initial destination. The first of those extra detinations was sessful, lighting up the east side of the factory; the second was halted before it reached the building. We ask the public if they have heard or seen anything suspicious around the factory over the past few days. They get in touch with our hotline. It doesn''t matter how insignificant it is, please let us know."


    Lights are shing all over the TV as reporters take their pictures, and I look at the number on the screen. A fresh wave of anger pulses through my veins. They have confirmed what we all thought, it was the f*****g arsonist. f**k, who ever it is was wanting to cause as much death and destruction as humanly possible. My blood chills, even if my girl gets out of that ze, who knows how long before she has to return to one, even bigger, unless they catch this fucker, and soon.


    "Chief Constable, Jon Thompson with the BBC here. We know that a number of people have been rescued from the building. Can you confirm if they are okay?" he asks.


    "I can confirm that eleven people have been found. However, I will need to refer you to my colleagues at Sundend Royal Hospital for an update on their condition." He said, before turning towards another reporter and nodding his head.


    "Is it true that the fire brigade is refusing to send any more firefighters into the building once thistest rescue squades out of the factory?" The reporter asked.


    I have my fingers and toe''s crossed that this bozo tells me, that once Josie is out of there she doesn''t have to go back inside.


    "I will let my colleague from the fire brigade answer that question." The chief copper tells him.


    The head honcho of the fire department steps forward.


    "Given the intensity of the ze, and the threat of the batteries and cells in the building exploding, we can confirm that after this final sweep for victims ispleted that we will not send in another rescue crew." He tells them.


    "Get In!" I shout, fist pumping the air. All I need now is my girl to get out of that building in one piece and hightail her sexy arse back here, so I can hug the life out of her.


    "What''s happening, are they out?" Lucy shouts from upstairs.


    A wave of guilt washes over me. f**k, my reaction to the news that they would not have to go back there had given Lucy false hope.


    "No, sorry Lucy, just the head guy at the brigade said, once they are out, they will not have to go back inside." I shout up the stairs.


    "Oh, okay." She shouts back, and I can hear the utter disappointment in her voice. I am a f*****g ****t!


    I continue to listen, as they waffle on about missing people, and giving a number to call.


    I nce up at the clock. Hell, these minutes feel like days, only ten minutes have passed since Joanne told me that they would not starting out for twenty-five to thirty minutes. I mutter to myself, that I want them to get back to the fire live feed, so I can watch for my girl and her brothers getting out of that ce.


    f**k me, I am not a prayer, but right now, all I can do is shout to the heavens about, to a God I am not sure I believe in, to f*****g get her out of there.


    Lucy, Joanne and Kathline arrive back downstairs. That was the quickest kids bath time known to man.


    "They are all in bed. I put a film on for them to watch." Lucy tells me.


    As much as I like the little ones, I cannot say I am not relieved. My nerves are in shreds and their constant chatter was making things worse.


    "They should fall straight to sleep, it has been a long day." Kathline tells the room with a sigh, before sitting on the sofa, and letting the tears she has held inside flow.


    Lucy sits beside me, her hand on her stomach.


    "How are you doing?" she softly asks.


    "Like s**t. What about you?" I turn and ask her.


    "Like shit." She responds, forcing a small smile.


    I look around the room, to find each of thedies sitting in various positions, but all of them are mouthing what I presume are silent prayers, and I cannot help but agree with them, we all need a f*****g miracle, and quickly.

 Chapter 122

    Ben''s Point of View


    As I lead the team back into the ze, I attempt to shake all of my concerns off me, but I cannot deny this is the stupidest decision shallow fallow has ever made in his lifetime of many stupid decisions. The guy is a joke, only now, it is our lives he is ying God with. f*****g i***t.


    I nce over at Davey, and it does not take a genius to work out, he is cursing ''Shallow Fallow'' to the ends of the earth right now. I bet Josie even has a few choice words for the i***t. Still, ours is not to reason why, just to get on with the job in hand, and pray we all make it out of here with all our limbs and life still intact.


    "Davey, we should split up, cover more ground. Do you know where thest crew searched?" I shouted at my friend over the roar of the mes.


    "They got as far as the main factory where the batteries are," Davey shrugged.


    I let out a groan. If every nook and cranny had been searched, other than the assembly line, and the stores where the Lithium-ion cells were kept, then we had no choice but toe out empty-handed, and quickly. We cannot take the risk of opening those extra- strength fire doors. If they are in that area, yes, there is more chance of them being alive, but if we open those doors, and the fire spreads, there is an increased chance that we heat up the batteries, or the mes take hold, and then we are all blown to smithereens. "Boss, we have an issue," I say over the radio.


    "Go ahead Ben." The Boss shouts, his normal calm voice sounds anxious and angry.


    "The other crew have searched everywhere but where the batteries and the cells are kept, we run the risk of blowing this ce up if we open the doors to that area." I tell him.


    "Stand by." The boss tells me.


    "Ben, can we not go in, two of us, close the doors behind us, to keep the fire out and search?" Wayne innocently asks me. Thed has only been on the job just over a year, and he still has a lot to learn.


    "No, the risk is too high, Wayne." I patently, tell him.


    "f**k this s**t," Davey shouts, as another piece of the ceiling falls, narrowly missing him.


    Josie jumps backwards, to avoid the falling debris as well, as she shakes her head in dismay. We are all thinking the same thing. Why the f**k did they not call this fire? Davey''s Point of View


    f*****g shallow f*****g Fallow. He could not organise a piss-up in a brewery. We all know it, and there is not one of my mates here that also knows the chances of us getting out of this hell hole without at least one of us having a serious injury are getting shorter by the f*****g second.


    If we make it up to the top part of the main factory, then open the reinforced steel doors to where those f*****g batteries are stored, it will not take long for the ce to go f*****g boom.


    As we all wait for the Boss to find out what ''Shallow Fallow'' has to say, we move slowly up the burning building, double checking each area. We have already triple checked the f*****g area. This is pointless. If those f*****g bozo''s who are missing, have f*****g gone off and not reported to thepany fire marshal, and just f****d off for the rest of the day. I will kill the f**kers myself.


    f*****g hell, Boss is taking his damned sweet time to get us an answer, which means, he doesn''t like the order from ''Shallow Fallow'' and is arguing his point, in an attempt to get us out of this f*****g hell hole now.


    All we can do is cross our f*****g fingers and hope the Boss wins this f*****g argument, or someone with half a brain celles down from the head office, and calls the f*****g fire. The added bonus would be if they ordered Fallow the fucker in here to find the missing victims on his jack jones. Let him put his life on the line. He has always only been a f*****g pen pusher, nothing more and nothing less. Arse Licking Wanker. f**k,e on Whip-me, let us know what the f**k we are doing next, for the Love of f*****g God. I push open another door, taking a step inside, but it is clear this room has been searched multiple times, but I stick to the f*****g protocol.


    "Fire Brigade, is there anyone in here?" I shout.


    Let me be perfectly honest, even if there is anyone in this room, they have not a cat in hell''s chance of them shouting out to me now anyway. But it is part and parcel of what we do, so at least I can fill out my paperwork correctly.


    Bending down, I double check all the areas, that I know have been checked before.


    "Ben, Davey. Do one quickst sweep of that area, do not hang about, then get out of there, do NOT, I repeat. do NOT open the fire door''s to the batteries."


    "f*****g get in"! I shout into my oxygen mask as Josie''s eyes brightened behind her mask.


    The sense of relief we all feel is damn well palpable, as we move out, and double check the area that has been double checked twice before. Josie''s Point of View.


    "Just a customary nce as we make our way out of here." Ben orders us all, not wanting to waste our time any more.


    Twinkle looks like he is struggling now. If I am honest, I feel like my arse is hanging out as well. Three rescue stints is a lot for anyone. Still, all we have to do is a quick sweep of the area and we are out of here. More crews will arrive, taking the glory of putting the mes outpletely, but to be quite honest, I really do not care. I want to get home, get a shower, and snuggle up in bed with my favourite pillow, Anders'' chest, and sleep for a week.


    "Watch out!" I shout over to Headache, as a door that one of the search crews had left ajar, blows open, and nearly wipes him out.


    Headache manages to avoid it, by the skin of his teeth. I let out a sigh of relief that it did not hit him. I nce around at my teammates, my colleagues, my brothers. They all have their different quirks, but I love every single one of them. Sometimes it is at times like these that you realise just how blessed you are, with the guys who surround you day to day.


    I step over some fallen debris that is still glowing. The fire around us is looking like it is beginning to subside. I let out a sigh of relief. If it has started to burn itself out, and now is submitting to the water from the engines and crews outside, then we really have had a miracle. I know each of us has prayed for, in our own way.


    I cannot rx, none of us can, but it is good news. I can feel the sense of relief washing over the team. One quick sweep, and we can get out of the danger zone. The metal fire doors, and the constant cooling of the area around those battery cells have paid off. As we reach the top of the corridor towards the factory assembly lines, another girder falls, blocking our path out of the building.


    "For f**k sake." I hear Davey growl.


    "Come on, we have to move it." Ben shouts, his voice loud, but with a calmness to it, that gives you a small amount of hope.


    I rush over to help Ben, Davey Wayne and Headache to lift the beam. Twinkle is attempting to do, god knows what at this point, he is clearly exhausted, standing rooted to the spot. "f**k!" Twinkle shouts.


    I look up to where he has frozen and is staring.


    "BEN," I scream into my mask, as both Ben and Davey halt what they are doing and look around.


    The wall to the batteries has caught light, the fire gaining in power, as the walls begin to melt under its intense heat.


    "f**k, Dump this, we have to use the f*****g fire door, we need to get out of here, right f*****g now." Ben shouts, as we all ran towards the fire door.


    "Ben, it will vent the fire, giving it oxygen." Wayne protests.


    I know what he means, it will cause a back draft, which will make the ce go up like a tinder box, and cause the explosion we all have been dreading. But the situation is simply this, we have minutes to get out of here before the fire explodes one of those cells, it will cause a chain reaction. We are simply damned if we do, and damned if we don''t, at this point. Our only possible chance of survival is that door.


    "Wayne, we have to get out of here, this is the only real chance of surviving this. Look at the fire has burnt a f*****g whole in that wall, and those batteries are heating up. We have no time." I tell him as he nods his head.


    Headache ces his hand on Wayne''s'' back, as we all run towards the rear fire door.


    "Here goes nothing," Ben shouts.


    Kelvin''s Point of view.


    "You cannot ask them to go into that factory, it is secure now, if they open the doors, they have moments before we have a mushroom cloud. I am NOT epting that order, and you can damned well fire my a*s if you want, but my team are NOT going to be put in any more danger because of your ipetence. "I bellow at Shallow Fallow.


    f*****g hell, my chest is constricting. Bloody Wayne''s cooking is killing me. I should have known better than to attempt eating it. I wish I could just pull out one of Joanne''s man burps when she drinks any time of pop then I would be all good.


    I round my shoulder and rubbed my chest again, trying to move the wind bubble that was stuck in my chest.


    "Look Webber, Like it or not, I am the man in charge here." Shallow Fallow begins, when a clearing of a throat behind him gains his attention and he halts what he is saying, his jaw hanging ck.


    "No, I think you will find that I am the man in charge now." The chief fire officer for the whole northeast said.


    "Station officer Webber, give the order for your team toe out, they can do a quick sweep, but I do not want them in that ce a moment longer than is necessary."


    "Thank you sir." I say, then speak to Ben and Davey, telling them to do onest quick sweep, but they were clear toe out.


    Thank God we have someone with a brain from head office on site now.


    "Mr Fallow, you and I will be having a conversation as to why you allowed another rescue squad to enter that buildingter." The Chief Fire officer res at Shallow Fallow. "We agreed." Fallow tells me, then goes to open his mouth to say something else.


    "We did NOT agree. But you did what you wanted to do irrespective of the danger." I shout, unable to hold my tongue.


    "Boss, the factory floor is up in mes, we have seconds before this ce blows. We are going out the fire escape. Look after Mam. Lucy and my baby." Ben''s voice echoes in my ear.


    The pain in my chest intensifies, as I copse to the ground under the intensity of it, when the earth shakes, and the defining boom echoes, as a small mushroom cloud reaches into the skies above. A vale of darkness fell over my eyes, as the pain took over my body, and then there was nothing.

 Chapter 123

    It is funny how grief affects us all differently. Some cry, shout, copse, in dramatic fashion. Others take to their beds for days on end unable to find the will to get up. Sometimes people turn to the lure of alcohol in a bid to forget. Whilst some people are deemed to have zero emotions, they just get on with it, only to have the breakdown months or weeks after the event. I, however, am just numb.


    The tole of the bell breaks the silence, as the gathered mourners stand heads bowed in respect. I nce over at Lucy, who cradles her small bump with her hands. Tears stream unabashedly down her beautiful face. The shock and stress of that day yed its part, causing her to end up in hospital again, her body unable to cope with anything she put inside it. But thankfully my grandchild is still here, safe and sound.


    As the bell tolls again, my eyes wander to Kathline, as she hugs her son tight to her, she is putting on a brave face, holding it together for her child, but I know, she is falling apart inside.


    Another toll of the bell, and I nce at Anders, his skin pale, his brow furrowed, as he stared straight ahead, not blinking, not flinching.


    I nce over to Twinkles ''Mrs''. Tears fall down her cheeks as her shoulders bob up and down from her sobs, as the bell rings out again, breaking the silence. My eyes look to Anne, who stands with her back straight, as she takes a white handkerchief from her pocket, that stands out against the ck coat and gloves. She silently, with reverence, dabs the tear from her eye.


    The low hum of an engine moving towards the Crematorium. I nce around, the autumn leaves fall to the ground, floating a while in the soft breeze. It is fitting, in a way, nature''s tribute to the fallen.


    The open ceremonial enginees to a halt, the cherry wood coffin sits draped in the union g, a single bouquet of flowers mostly white lilies, ced on the top.


    I watch still numb, my mind still not making sense of that day, as 6 ck uniforms, with shiny buttons and shoes step forward, to carry the coffin on their shoulders.


    They step forward in unison, as the Coffin is moved out of its fire engine carriage and on to their shoulders.


    I watch, as Kelvin, my whip-me who only got out of hospital four days ago after his heart attack, stands linking arms with my son, my two brave hero''s walking together side by side. Kelvin should not be carrying the coffin, he should be resting, but no one dared tell him that when he said he would stand beside Ben today.


    Davey links his arm around Josie, her diamond engagement ring sparkles under the low autumn sun. They rest the coffin on their shoulders, both of their faces looking grave as Josie cries a single tear. They had escaped that st with barely a scratch, survivor''s guilt had eaten away at each and everyone of those in that building who came out of their alive.


    Twinkle gets into ce behind Josie, nodding his head to Headache, as a tear falls down his cheeks. They have all taken Wayne''s death badly, but none more so than Headache, devastated at the loss of thed, who only now tells the world he loved as a little brother.


    The six of them carry their brother into the crematorium, as Anne bravely follows the coffin, her face awash with tears, but with grace and serenity, that I know if it was Ben, I would not have disyed.


    We follow her in, at her request, Anne, insisting we are all one family. She is not wrong, we are family, our loved one''s bond is forged in the fires they fight together. Ours is forged in the utter terror we feel each day they head to work, not knowing if they are going to return to us, something nobody can exin, unless they have felt the magnitude of it.


    The music begins to y. The sound of the mourners singing the hymn "The Lord is my Shepard" echoes around the crematorium.


    As the coffin reaches the bottom of the small aisle, the team ce Wayne down before each of them tap the coffin a couple of times, before making their way to the seats at the front. Anne sits surrounded by the management from head office, as Lucy, Anders, Kathline, Andy and I sit behind her.


    The Vicar begins to speak, but the words swim in my brain, unable to make sense of the events of that day. How five of the firefighters could beat the odds, but one was sucked back into the mes instead of blown forward away from them. How was that even possible. Kelvin, t lining in the ambnce, only for his heart to be restarted on the second attempt. Yes, he will not work in a station again, but he was here, alive and well. I had been blessed, I had my son with me, my amazing Kelvin by my side, my new grandchild to look forward to, whilst just in front of me was Anne, who had lost everything.


    Kelvin stood up, to give his eulogy for Wayne, and the numbness began to evaporate a lump forming in my throat.


    "Firefighter John Hudson, or Wayne to all of us who knew and loved him, was a hero in all respects of the word. His love and zest for life made our working shifts a brighter ce to be. Although I would not rmend his cooking." Kelvin smiled. A titter ofughter went round the congregation.


    "He had a love for the USA, he even had picked up the ent." Kelvin said, as again titters ofugher echoed around the stone walls.


    The lump that was in my throat erupted, as finally the numbness left me, and hot streams of tears fell down my cheeks.


    "He was so excited the day he walked into the station to tell us he was going to go to Disney World on his holidays. He made us hot dogs, and fries to celebrate." Kelvin smiled, shaking his head slightly at the memory.


    "The hot dogs were cold, the buns were soggy as he forgot to drain the brine and the onions were both raw and burnt, at the same time, which is a feat in itself." Kelvin smiled.


    "Wayne was a horrid cook, an American enthusiast, a brother to his team. A hero. But more than that, he was a son, who loved his mother, a man, no more than a boy, who, without thought for his own safety, ran into that factory to help get victims out. He will be missed by everyone blessed enough to have known him." Kelvin finished, then walking past the coffin he returned to his seat, as Anne sobbed once more.


    Slowly Kelvin turned his head towards me, a question in his eyes that I knew was asking me if he had done okay, a rare moment of under confidence from my amazing man. I simply nodded my head, raising the corners of my lips ever so slightly, to give him the reassurance he needed.


    The service ended, as we each walked past the coffin, saying our own silent goodbye to Wayne, before he entered his final fire. Then stepped outside, taking a look at the hundreds of floral tributes that sat against a stone wall. Arms circled around my waist, as Kelvin rested his chin on my shoulder.


    "Are you okay baby?" he gently asked.


    "Yes, well, as well as you can be." I let out a soft sigh.


    "Anne has asked us all to head to the ''Chester''s'' for the wake." Kelvin let out a sigh, remembering thest time we were all together, was in that pub.


    "Yeah, she has hired the function room upstairs, for us." I tell him, as I bend down looking at the floral tribute made in the American g, that we had ordered from all of us.


    "The flower''s look great Mother." Ben''s voice tells me, as he nces over, his own arm around Lucy, his free hand stroking her tummy.


    "Yes, they turned out well. How is Anne getting to the pub?" I ask.


    "The big wigs are taking her." Davey tells me, as he walks over with Andy and Kathline, the littled between them, holding the hands of each of his parents.


    Raised voices catch all of our attentions, as Twinkles Mrs, storms off, leaving her husband with his head bowed to the floor, Headache standing beside him, before taking hold of his arm, and fetching him towards us.


    "You okay Twinkle?" Josie asks, as she walks from where she was looking at the flowers with Anders.


    "Fine." Twinkle shrugs but we all know he is far from fine.


    "Come on, why don''t we all walk down to the pub, it is not that far from here." Kelvin states.


    "Erm, I think you have done enough exercise for one day." I tell him, worried he is doing to much, I never want to go through that day and night again, as hey clinging to life.


    "Gentle exercise is good for me. The doctor told me to go on long walks. So...I am going to be just fine." Kelvin smiles, cing a soft kiss on my cheek.


    "Okay, well let''s go to the pub and do Wayne proud." Josie exims, as we all walk away from the crematorium, past the trees with their fallen leaves, out of therge gates, and head down Chester road, to remember the youngd who gave everything for people who did not even know his name.

 Chapter 124

    Anders Point of View.


    I sit and listen, unable to fathom how Anne is able to be as strong as she is.


    "So yes, I am going to Disney, and I am taking Wayne''s ashes with me, so my boy will still go. I am thinking of scattering them somewhere in America. I am sure he would have loved that." She tells the table.


    I swallow the lump in my throat, this is so wrong, because I am filled with conflicting emotions. Sadness that this poor woman is going through this, and the youngd has been killed, but also utter relief that it wasn''t Josie. I know that sounds selfish, but that is exactly how I feel.


    Josie has been quiet ofte. I don''t me her. It is going to take a while for everyone to get over what has happened. My main concern is every time she leaves for work, I get hit with a paralyzing fear, and I have to resist the urge to grab hold of her, and physically stop her going to the station.


    Obviously, I keep my gut-wrenching terror to myself, she has enough to deal with. I know, because she gently sobs every night in her sleep, leaving me feeling helpless as I hold her body to mine, gently trying to tell her it is okay, when I know nothing is okay. "Any more news on the arsonist?" Headache asks, as he pops a painkiller into his mouth.


    "Only that there is more than one, but they are still no further forwards." Ben tells him.


    "Bastards." Headache spits the sentiment we all feel.


    Anne stiffens, and my girl instantly notices, so being the beautiful person she is, she quickly changes the subject.


    "So... what have HQ said about your job Boss?" Josie asked Whip-me.


    "Well, I was going to wait to tell you all, but as you have asked," Kelvin states, as Joanne reaches over and takes his hand in hers, then gives him a reassuring smile.


    "I cannot go on active duty again, obviously. However, they foresee a position as a Group Manager bing avable in the not to distant future." Kelvin smiles. "So...are they going to promote you?" Josie asked again.


    "That is what they have indicated. Once I am signed back to work, there will be the Group Manager Job avable, once the person has served out their notice of resignation." Kelvin shrugs.


    "Is that a posh way of saying they gave Shallow Fallow no option but to resign to keep his pension, or they were going to sack the fucker, and leave him with nothing?" Davey asks.


    Everyone held back theirughter at hisment, not wanting to upset Anne with joviality. However, Wayne''s mam bellows withughter at Davey''s straight to the point statement.


    "I hope they sacked his ipetent a*s. I wrote to them, stating his decision against your advice cost my son his life." Anne said with a shrug, wiping away a tear from her eye, that I am not sure is her grief, or from theughter, probably a mixture of both. "You were not the only one toin, there was a petition signed by all the firefighters that were at the scene at the time, including the station officers, sent to them." Joanne informs us innocently.


    She is not fooling anyone, we all know she anonymously started that petition, and made sure every firefighter and their mother signed it.


    "He was requested to leave," Kelvin confirms.


    "So, you are going to be permanently behind a desk and smiling for cameras now, Boss." Josie grins at him.


    "Yes, my days running a crew, or fighting a fire are gone now. But at least this way I can help the guys on the ground, so to speak." Kelvin nods. "So, who is taking over as our watch station officer?" Headache asks.


    "That is to be decided. Also, there is the matter of the Marley Potts station officer role as well." Kelvin states, then nces at Ben, then Davey.


    I am a businessman, and I know only too well by that nce, that one of those two will take over at least on of the roles. I wonder what that will mean for my girl. I cannot help but wish she was behind a desk somewhere.


    "So, it is going to be ''all change'' then. It is the end of an era." Twinkle sighs, looking into his pint.


    "Yes, the seasons are changing. But life goes on." Anne wisely deres, then wipes another small tear from her eye.


    The table drops silent at her words, each of us lost in our own thoughts.


    "However. Even in change, things remain the same, so how about we all raise a ss to my boy ''y''all"" Anne smiles.


    We each raise our sses.


    "To Wayne, I know you are looking down on us now, but if you are talking to God, remember you are f*****g English!" Headache smiles, as tears stream down his face.


    "To Wayne." We all repeated and took a sip of our drinks.


    "Do you want another drink?" I ask Josie, seeing her drain thest dregs of her pint.


    "No, actually, would anyone be offended if we took off?" She asked the table.


    "Of course not, Josie. Thank you foring. Wayne loved you, never more so than when you brought your cakes to the station." She tells my fianc¨¦e with a sad smile on her face. "Yes, he loved them." Josie smiled, then wiped a small tear from her eye.


    "Okay, see you tomorrow guys." Josie stands, and I followed her, giving the table a wave goodbye, before following her out the door.


    We headed up Chester road towards the carpark, walking back up to the crematorium to pick up the car. I took hold of her hand in mine, not really sure what to say to her. "Sorry, I just needed to get out of there. Especially when they began to talk about change. I have something to tell you." Josie sighed, then her beautiful blue eyes looked up at me.


    I nod my head, waiting for what it is she wants to say.


    "I have applied for a head office role. I will need to do six months'' training, but I want to go into the fire investigation side of things. Honestly, I am okay working on the fires at the moment. But, I want a family, Anders, and thest thing I thought as we opened that fire-door, was you and me with kids running around our feet and how I would probably not see that. I cannot work putting out fires and have that dream. Well, technically I could, but I don''t want to anymore. I may not be epted on the course, but it is what I want." She tells me.


    I don''t say anything, because if I did, the relief, and shouts of glee that she would be away from running into burning buildings, will be my go-to response, and I don''t think she needs to hear that from me right now.


    "Say something." Josie tells me with pleading eyes.


    "I think it is a very good decision, and I love the fact that the job would be safer, especially if we are wanting to start a family. But, it is your choice, Josie, not mine." I smile at her.


    "So... you want a family as well?" she asks.


    "Yes, I do. The sooner the better, if I am honest. I am quite envious of Ben stroking Lucy''s bump, believe it or not. But we have a wedding to organise first." I grin down at her.


    "I was thinking, I have some leave left from work. Fancy a trip to Vegas? Get married by an Elvis impersonator? We can have a party afterwards for everyone, but I just want to be able to call you my husband. Life is too short to wait for months and months booking a traditional wedding, worrying about seating ns, and who is going to be offended if they are not sitting at a certain table. I want it just the two of us." Josie asks a shy smile on her face.


    "Not sure about the Elvis impersonator part, but you had me at being called your husband, so when can you get leave?" I smile down at her.


    "Not sure, Davey is running things as Acting Station Officer, so I will cor him tomorrow, maybe after I am finished this next lot of day shifts." Josie grins up at me.


    "Well, then. Let me know tomorrow, and I will book us up for two weeks in Vegas, with a wedding included." I grin down at her, then ce my arms around her waist, turned her towards me and crash my lips on hers.


    We are lost together, both of us melting into each other, the world around us disappears, until someone passes in a car and honks their horn. Someds, hang out their window shouting "Get a room." Making Josie giggle, and I break the kiss, flipping them the bird, as I rub noses with my soon to be wife.


    We make a turn into the cemetery. It feels peaceful, as we head towards the crematorium, we stop suddenly. Another coffin is being brought out of a hearse, only this time there are not hundreds of people there to say goodbye to a loved one. A solitary person stands, her eyes red raw.


    "Liv." Josie breathes out.


    "I did not know it was his funeral today. Does Davey know?" I asked Josie.


    "Yes, he offered toe, but Liv is ming him for not getting Keith out of the building in time." Josie sighs.


    "In fact, she is ming all of us. She is leaving my house and returning to Harrogate in a few days." She continues.


    I say nothing, because what is there to say? I am pissed that Davey''s sister is ming everyone for her loss, but at the end of the day, she is grieving, even if that fucker was partly responsible for the beating my father and brother gave her. If I am honest, none of us are mourning his loss.


    "Let''s leave her in peace." I whisper to Josie, knowing she would want to gofort the girl, but I also know that Liv will probably not appreciate it, and may spout some s**t to her, which would make me lose my s**t and say something back to her. Not an ideal situation.


    "Yeah, I think it is best. Do you mind if we go past the flowers again? I just want to tell Wayne that I have nned a wedding he would be proud of." Josie offers me a soft smile.


    "Yes, are you telling the others or justing back married?" I ask her.


    "I will be telling them, theds need to organise my hen night." Josie giggles.


    "Oh, I see. What about my stag do?" I grin at her.


    "Why don''t we have a joint night out?" She asks, and I nod my head, loving the idea.


    We cross over the small path and make our way into the stone-walled-off area reserved for the floral tributes for those that have been cremated that day. As we walk down, Josie freezes as she sees Twinkle''s Mrs standing sobbing her heart out. "I am sorry Wayne. You were not the one supposed to die." She whispers.


    I blink my eyes, wondering what the hell the woman was talking about, when I saw my father walking over to her, gathering her into his arms, and kissing her on the head.


    "We knew there was a risk when we nned these attacks. But we will make sure the next one kills your husband. Fran, I promise you." My father tells her, as Josie and I stand watching, then before I can stop her, my girl rushes towards them, screaming like a banshee.

 Chapter 125

    Jason''s Point of View


    "f**k" I curse as the pen I was writing mytest arrest sheet with decided to leak all over my hands, leaving a blue blob on the sheet, which means I had to start it all over again.


    I shouldn''tin, some of the old guys on the force reminisce about the time when they would spend more time writing out paperwork, than actual police work. I am getting a taste of just what they mean today, along with the rest of my colleagues, because the servers are down, and we have no idea when they areing back online, so the inspector has insisted we revert to pen and paper.


    I throw the leaking pen into the wastepaper basket, getting a high degree of satisfaction from hearing it tter against the wire frame as it settles at the bottom.


    "PC Dale, leave that, we have a shout." Sergeant Tanner shouts at me.


    I jump up from my desk and follow my sergeant down the staircase and into the panda car. Happy to have put off doing the paperwork for a little while longer. I can only hope theputers are back up and running when we get back, and that the Sergeant is the arresting officer on this one, meaning, his paperwork toplete, not mine.


    I jump in the panda, as the Sarge puts on the blue lights, the sirens echoing around us, as we pull out past the fire station, then up the small road and head towards Durham road. Before taking a left onto Springwell road, heading towards Chester Road. "What''s the shout?" I ask him, as we proceeded with speed through the Sundend streets to our destination.


    "A fight in the cemetery," Sarge tells me.


    I nod my head, it is not the first time I have been called to one of these, or thest. I often find I am an uninvited guest at Funerals, Weddings, and Christenings, where emotions run high, and sometimes overspill.


    I give dispatch a record of where we are going, our speed and everything I have to do, over the radio, as we travel.


    We pull up outside the cemetery gates, turning off the siren as a mark of respect for the dead, and slow our speed down, to amodate for the narrow road.


    One of the groundsmen gs us down.


    "Its in the memorial section just down to the left. Two men and two women. One of the women is dressed as a firefighter, she was here for the funeral earlier." He tells us.


    I nce at my Sergeant, and he blows out a breath.


    "s**t, could it be Josie?" I ask.


    "Makes no difference, PC Dale, if she is fighting with someone, then we need to arrest her." He tells me.


    I nod my head, yeah, as much as I would love to give the girl a free pass, especially after what that fire station has gone throughtely, he is right. We cannot be seen to show favouritism.


    We pull up the car, and jump out, running towards the affray. My Sarge radio''s in, asking for back up, when I see Josie, standing over a woman, kicking her repeatedly, screaming and shouting at the top of her voice. Hell, this is not at all like the girl I know.


    It is then I spot Anders, in a fist fight with the man we have been searching for, his father.


    I rush towards Josie, lifting her off the middle-aged woman who was lying on the floor, shouting that she was sorry.


    "Arrest her. Jason, do not let that b***h get away." Josie screamed, trying to get out of my hold.


    "Josie Edwards, I am cing you under arrest on suspicion of assault. You do not have to say anything. But it may harm your defence if you do not mention when questioned something that youter rely on in court. Anything you do say may be given in evidence." I tell her, pping a pair of cuffs onto her wrists.


    "Arrest her, and him. They are the arsonists. We just heard them admit it. It is Twinkles'' wife. She is having an affair with that arse hole. They have been setting fires to try and kill Twinkle. Don''t let them get away." Josie pleads with me, tears streaming down her face. A few more of my colleagues arrive, as my Sergeant ces Mr Maxwell senior in cuffs, a sense of satisfaction washes over me, we have been after this low-life criminal for years, and now we finally have him. Another colleague reads Anders his rights, before cuffing him, as one of our female officers arrests Twinkles'' wife.


    "This one will need to see the Forensic Medical Examiner when we get to the station." She tells me, pulling the woman to her feet, before dragging her towards the Mariah van.


    Josie is sobbing. Hell she could lose her job over this, but I had no option than to arrest her.


    "You did a number on her." I say to Josie.


    "She will live. Wayne, however, did not." Josie tells me, shaking her head.


    "Please don''t put me in the back of the van with those two Jason." Josie suddenly asked.


    I nod my head, in response, not saying a word.


    "Sarge, I will put Miss Edwards and Mr Maxwell in our car." I shout over.


    "No, you can take Josie in ours, but Anders needs to go in the van." He tells me, before bundling him into the back beside his father and Mrs Oliver.


    I gently guide Josie''s head with my hand protecting her from the top of the car, as she gets into the back, then closed the door, going around to the front of the vehicle, and climbing in the passenger side. I don''t really have long before the Sarge gets in, so I quickly turned around hanging over the seat.


    "What happened, Josie?" I asked her.


    "We wereing around to see the flowers, she was there, giving a full confession to ''Wayne'' when that cunt turned up, and said that she knew it was a risk when they agreed to the fires, that Twinkle wouldn''t die, and they would get him the next time, then kissed her head." Josie sobs out.


    "Sorry, but I ...." Before she could say anything else, I interrupt her. Hell I want to help, I am not a bent cop, but if she opens her mouth before consulting a solicitor, it will go south for her pretty quickly and there will be not a lot I can do.


    "Did you give her a warning that you were going to apprehend her until the police arrived?" I asked, then slightly nodded my head at Josie, urging her to say that she had.


    Josie frowns, but gets my drift.


    "I shouted that I had heard her confession." Josie tells me.


    I have no doubt she is telling me the truth, probably omitting the fact that she probably told the woman she would going to kick the s**t out of her. But, Josie has not told me that, so I cannot write it down. Hey, thew is thew.


    "Did she try to escape, or did she attack you causing you to defend yourself?" I asked the leading question that I would not get away with if Sarge was sitting next to me.


    "Erm... It is all a blur." Josie tells me.


    Good girl, I am not sure if that is the truth or not, but she is using her brain, and keeping quiet until she gets legal advice.


    "Look, the Sarge is on his way back. When we book you in, get a f*****g solicitor, and say nothing until you have spoken to them." I quickly tell her, as Sarge opens the door.


    "She say anything?" He asks me, giving me the look that tells me, that he knows she has, and to watch my step.


    "Yes, just that she heard the two suspects admit that they had caused the fires. Also, that she shouted a warning to them that she had heard their confession... that is it." I answered him honestly.


    The sarge nods his head, he is not stupid, he knows I have slightly coached Josie, but he lets it go, for now.


    We made our way back to the station.


    "Is Anders okay? His father saw him and immediately began to attack him." Josie tells me.


    Now, I have no doubt in my mind that is the truth, Josie has not just thought that up on her own, and I doubt she realises that she has offered a lifeline to her boyfriend.


    "He is fine. We need to get you booked in." I reassured her.


    We stand in line at the front desk, as the on duty sergeant books everyone in, carting Mrs Oliver off to see the FME. I give Sergeant Smith the details for Josie, and he re-reads her rights, then takes her belt, phone and shoes from her, cing them into a bag. "Cell number three." He tells me.


    I move Josie down into the cells, and see Sergeant Smith as he ced her in a cell next to Anders. His father is down at the bottom, away from both of them and not within hearing distance. I guess Josie has more friends that she probably knows right now. She is able to shout to Anders and he will hear her, and vice versa. Sarge Smith has given them an opportunity to get their stories straight. I just hope the pair of them realise that and take the opportunity presented to them.


    As I get her to her cell, she turns and looks at me. Pleading with her big blue eyes. Hell, I used to fancy the pants off her once upon a time, and I still find those eyes difficult to resist.


    "Someone needs to tell Twinkle. He is going to be devastated." She tells me.


    I nod my head, it is not up to me, but no doubt they will get a warrant to search his house, so he will be informed soon enough.


    "Josie, use your phone call wisely. Don''t worry about Anders, he has his own solicitors who will help him." I give her my parting advice, as I shut the cell door, and walked out of the holding area, back to my Sarge, and hope she gets off with a caution, if we have to charge her with anything at all.


    "Does she want the duty solicitor?" Sergeant Smith asks as I pass the desk.


    "She hasn''t said yet." I tell him.


    "Okay, I will deal with the other two first, give her time to think." His voice is purely professional, but I know he is doing what he can in the bounds of thew to help her.


    Josie was quite a favourite with the single officers around this station. There was many a broken heart when she hooked up with Anders. I hope that works in her favour, and not against her right now, because ''Smithy'', the desk sergeant, really had it bad for her. "Dale, you and I will question Miss Edwards, but first we need to go get refs, and let her stew for a bit." Sarge tells me.


    I nod my head, and follow him to the canteen, to grab a cup of tea and a custard cream biscuit, hoping beyond hope, Josie gets a good solicitor, and doesn''t need the on-call one, who is more interested in taking the path of least resistance. For the first time in myw enforcement career, I want to face off with someone who can wrap me up in knots and hold me to task for every single question I throw at my suspect.

 Chapter 126

    Josie''s Point of View.


    s**t, thest thing I expected on the day of Wayne''s funeral was to end up in a jail cell at the local station. However, I really did not expect to find the two arsonists either. Why the hell would Twinkle''s b***h want to set fire''s to kill him? Just f*****g divorce him. Anger is flowing through my veins likeva, as I sit in disbelief that someone, who, despite her being a total b***h, was part of the fire service family. She had done this, she had killed Wayne, she could have killed all of us. Her pathetic apologies did not wash with me, she was nning on doing it again with Anders'' father.


    "Josie." I hear Anders'' voice echo into my cell.


    "Anders, are you okay?" I ask him. His fatherid a heavy punch on his handsome face, just before I kicked the s**t out of that b***h.


    "Yes, listen. Get a solicitor, but you MUST tell them you gave her three warnings, and that she hit you first. I am telling them that. Okay, it is important baby." He pleads with me.


    "She did hit me first when I rushed at her." I shrugged, although I did not give three warnings, I did shout that I had heard her and she was going to pay...does that count as a warning? Not sure. Hell, Anders is right, I need my own solicitor. I know one thing, his cannot represent us both. Who the hell do I call?


    The only person I can think of is Kathline.


    "I will call Kathline." I tell him.


    "Remember, she hit you first." Anders'' voice echoes again, he sounds worried.


    "She did hit me first, Anders." I tell him.


    He must not have seen, probably due to fighting his father.


    I mean, how the hell does Anders'' s***m doner know who Edith Oliver is? I mean, could it be a coincidence? And why the hell did they set fire to a school? A f*****g school full of kids.


    The pieces just don''t add up in my mind. What the hell is going on?


    I snap my head up, as I hear a key unlock my cell door. Smithy is standing, looking at me. He ces a paper cup full of tea down onto the floor, with a sandwich in a packet.


    "It''s egg and cress. All we have left, I am afraid." He nodded at the sandwich.


    Smithy is a good guy, although he did once ask me out, I said no. After all, he is known for loving and leavingdies, and using his handcuffs for more than just arresting people. Not that I mind that sort of thing, quite the opposite, but he was not for me. I never saw him in that way. However, that was ages ago, long before I met Anders. I had heard he was a little hurt, but I am sure he is over it by now.


    "Do you want your phone call now?" he asks me.


    "Yes please." I nod my head at him.


    Smithy walks forward, and gently takes me by the arm, leading me to the area for my call.


    "Erm, I don''t know the number off by heart, but it is in my mobile, under Kathline. Can you get me it please?" I ask him, hoping he will be allowed to get me the number.


    "What is the passcode for your phone?" Smithy asks.


    "123456" I tell him.


    Smithy shakes his head and rolls his eyes at me.


    "That is not a safe number Josie." He sighs, then leads me back to my cell.


    "Eat your sandwich and drink your tea and I will get you the number." He sighs, then shuts and locks the door again.


    I sip at the tea, it tastes like dishwater, worse than what Wayne and Twinkle make. My heart constricts in my chest, as I think of Wayne, the sudden realisation that he is gone forever hits me like a tidal wave. Then there is Twinkle. Hell, he has to live with the knowledge his wife killed so many people, trying to kill him. I mean, how does anyone even begin to deal with that?


    Hot tears fall onto my cheeks. Only a few hours ago, I was happy that Anders and I were nning our quick wedding in Vegas, the beginning of a new start for us, moving forwards from this tragedy. But now, I am sitting in a cell, waiting to call the only Solicitor I know, in the hope that she can help me, so that I do not lose my job. Hell, I will take a fine or something else, but I want to keep my job, go into fire investigation, but that wille to nothing with a criminal record.


    I hear Smithy walking up the corridor, but it is not my cell he unlocks.


    "Your solicitor is here, Mr Maxwell." He tells Anders.


    "I LOVE YOU ANDERS." I shouted, hoping he could hear me.


    "I LOVE YOU TO BABE." Anders'' voice echoes around me.


    I let out a sigh. Normally, his voice brings mefort, but right at this moment, it reminds me that we could be up s**t creek without a paddle, if these interviews don''t go well.


    I take another sip of the dishwater masquerading as tea, then rip open the egg sandwich packet. The smell of egg fills the cell. I will neverin about the food at our station again! This is horrid. If I get out of here okay, with my job intact, I will have to bring some cakes and biscuits in for these guys. They need them!


    I force the sandwich down, after all, I don''t know how long I am going to be in here, when I hear the key in the lock again.


    "Okay Josie, I have the number for you. Let''s go." Smithy tells me.


    I pick up the phone and dial the number Smithy has written down for me, and hope that Kathline answers my call.


    After two rings, she picks up, and I let out the breath I was holding.


    "Hello" Before she could say anything else, I interrupted her, not sure if there was a time limit on my single phone call.


    "Kathline, its Josie. I need your help. I have been arrested for assault." I quickly informed her.


    "What the hell Josie?" Kathline says in shock, she is clearly still in ''The Chester''s ''as I can hear the music in the background.


    "We went back to the cemetery. Twinkles was there, with Anders'' criminal father. I heard them, Kathline, they admitted it was them starting the fires, and a fight ensued." I tell her.


    "f**k, okay, it is not my area of Law Josie, but don''t worry, I know someone who can help and he is really good. My old boss. I will make the call, hang tight Josie." Kathline tells me. "Someone needs to warn Twinkle," I tell her.


    "Okay, don''t worry about that for now, let me make my calls and get someone to you. Say nothing until he gets there. NOT A WORD!" Kathline sternly warns me.


    "Okay, thanks Kathline." I sigh as more tears break free.


    I hand up the phone, then nod to Smithy that I am finished, and he rounds his desk, unlocking the door with long iron bars, then takes my arm and leads me back to my cell. "Is Anders okay?" I ask him before he locks me back inside.


    "Sorry Josie, I cannot tell you anything. I gather you are not willing to be interviewed until your solicitores?" He asks, and I get the feeling he is telling me to wait. "Erm, yeah, that is the advice I have received." I softly tell him.


    "Good. Now, give me a moment to get the other prisoners sorted, and I will get you some custard creams. They are about the only edible things in this ce." Smithy smiles, then locks the door.


    I have no idea how long I have been sitting in this cell, on the cold hard mat that they give you to sleep on, but it feels like forever. I have heard the officerse and go, taking other prisoners to be questioned, but as of yet, they have not brought Anders back, and my solicitor hasn''t arrived.


    I find myself biting my fingernails, a bad habit I gave up years ago, but I am so nervous, it cannot be helped. I wonder what time it is? Hell I have to be on shift at 6am, just next door!. Footsteps echo down the corridor, as the key is entered into my lock. Smithy opens the door, and a tall man with salt and pepper hair and a smart suit walks in.


    "Hi Josie?" He asks my name as a question.


    I nod my head at him hoping this is the guy Kathline has called for me.


    "I am Peter Lane, of Lane Law. Kathline called me for you." He tells me with a small reassuring smile.


    "Hi, thank you foring." I said politely. I am not really sure about criminal etiquette when ites to meeting your solicitor for the first time.


    Smithy closes the door behind us, and Peter Lane, takes a seat.


    "Now, in your own words, tell me exactly what happened." He smiles.


    I do exactly that, not missing anything out.


    "So she hit you first." He asks.


    I simply nod my head.


    "Yes, I shouted over to her, that I had heard, and rushed over so that she could not get away, and she punched me in the stomach. I am sorry, but at that point Ished out and hit her back." I tell him.


    "Okay, I can work with that. However, the police officer I spoke with on the way in said they found you kicking her whilst she was on the floor." He tells me.


    I simply nod my head, I had seen red, and lost my restraint, I know. I am going to be in deep s**t for that.


    "Are you sure that is what was happening, or were you attempting to help her to her feet?" Peter offers me a small smile.


    "I don''t want to lie." I tell him.


    "Okay, I apud that, let''s hope they don''t bother asking you, but if they do, you should know your answer to that question could mean the difference between going home with your fianc¨¦ tonight, or spending the night, in here and facing an assault charge. I will, of course, argue extenuating circumstances, given the situation. But, that will be an argument for the court, not the police." Peter tells me.


    "Well, we will be going in the interview room shortly. Now, keep quiet, and let me do the talking", Peter tells me.


    I simply nod, as he bangs on the cell door, and tells Smithy we are ready for interview.

 Chapter 127

    Ben''s Point of View.


    Davey nces over at me, as Kathline whispers to us both about Josie being arrested.


    "What the actual f**k!" Davey exims.


    "Shut up Davey, keep it down, there is more." Kathline hisses at him, then looks around to the table, and pulls us further away towards the toilets, out of the way of prying ears.


    "What is going on?" Davey asks, clearly as shocked as I am about Josie being arrested for assault. I mean Josie? She would no more assault anyone than go to the bloody moon.


    "I have called my old boss, Pete Lane. He is a criminal defence barrister, the best in these parts. He is doing me a favour, but it is going to cost her and Anders a pretty penny." Kathline sighs.


    "I don''t think that will be an issue, but who the hell did she assault?" I ask.


    "Twinkle''s Mrs." Kathline''s voice barely audible.


    "What, why?" I ask, I mean we all know Twinkle''s Mrs is a b***h with a capital B, and is treating him like shite at the moment, but that is not enough to make Josie assault her.


    "Josie and Anders went back to the flowers. Josie wanted to say a final goodbye to Wayne, when they got there, Twinkles Mrs was there, apologising to Wayne, saying it wasn''t supposed to be him that died. Ander''s father turned up, telling her it was always the risk they took setting the fires. She knew that, but the next time they would kill Twinkle." Kathline whispered.


    I stood looking at Kathline, as Davey looked like he was about to upturn the whole bar. I am shocked, the words not fully registering in my brain. Then, as the reality dawns that one of our own was the arsonist, rage begins to pulse through my veins. I stagger backwards slightly as once again my mind transports me back to that factory.


    The mes grow increasingly hot, as we watch in horror as the fire takes hold of the part where the batteries are. I had no other option, we had to get out of the fire escape, the door opening giving a fresh wave of oxygen, feeding the mes. We rushed out together, as the back draft blew me, Davey, Josie, Headache and Twinkle free, before the mes sucked back inside the building, pulling Wayne with them. I can hear his scream echoing in my ears. The sound of all of us shouting his name repeatedly, before members of the Marley pott''s squad rushed round, pulling us off the ground, to the ambnces.


    I closed my eyes, concentrating on my breathing in a bid to bring myself back to the here and now. I am not there, I am here, at the wake of Wayne, hearing how Twinkle''s wife had caused the fire with her lover...Anders'' father.


    "How did she know him?" I suddenly ask the question that my mind goes to, not that it matters.


    "Don''t know, but she or they set fire to a school full of kids, my own son inside, to try and kill her husband, for what?" Kathline said, tears pricking her eyes.


    "His pension," Davey growled out.


    I looked at him and nodded my head in agreement. If a firefighter is killed in the line of duty, the pay out is massive, plus I know she has a massive life insurance policy for Twinkle. He oftenined about the amount of money it cost each month. "s**t, who is going to tell him?" Davey asks.


    "The police will, they will need to search his house. They will probably arrive here shortly. I don''t want him finding out in front of everyone." Kathline sighs.


    "No, me neither, plus we have to go support Josie." I said, worried about the girl who is like a sister to me.


    "Listen, Kathline and I will go get Twinkle, we will tell him away from this ce, and take him home. If you and Lucy can head back to the police, see if Jason will give you any information," Davey states.


    I nodded my head in agreement.


    I head back to the table, offering a small smile to Lucy, who furrows her brows at me.


    Not many people can read me, only she can, and my mother. However, the mother is busy fussing over whip-me, worrying that this is getting too much for him. I don''t me her, the guy damned well t lined before they shocked him back to life. "Listen guys, we are going to head out now." I smiled at Headache and Twinkle.


    "Yeah, sure, I am going to go myself. Find out where the ''Mrs'' has disappeared too." Twinkle sighs.


    "Twinkle Why, don''t youe to ours? Kathline hasn''t had a drink, we need to get Andy home, she can drive you home from there." Davey offers, our eyes meeting for a split second.


    "Aye, thanks Daveyd." Twinkle nods his head, then downs thest of his pint of Guinness.


    "Let''s say goodbyes to Anne." Lucy smiles up at me, but I can see the questions in her eyes.


    We walk towards Wayne''s mother, as she smiles up at me.


    "We are heading out now." I simply told her. Part of me wanted to avoid her. After all it was my decision to open the fire door. But, I know that choice saved five lives. We would all have perished if I had not taken it. "Thanks foring, Ben. Wayne thought the world of you." She smiled at me, as I bent down and gave her a kiss on each cheek, making a mental note to always ensure that I am there for her, anything she needs.


    "He was a goodd; we miss him so much." Lucy offered a sad smile, before hugging Anne herself.


    "Thank you. Ben, did he suffer?" Anne asks the question I had been dreading.


    "No, it was over with before he even knew what was happening." I lie out of my back teeth, but I am not about to tell her that his scream''s haunt all of our thought''s day and night. She doesn''t need to have that ying in her mind.


    Lucy slips her hand in mine, giving it a squeeze. My girl knows what happened. We have talked and talked about it many times. Mostly when I wake up in the night in a cold sweat, crying out for Wayne. It used to be two little girls that haunted my dreams. But now it


    is my colleague that keeps me up at night. However, that said, I know that Wayne would want me to work to not me myself, and so thoughts of him help me function, unlike thest time I struggled with PTSD.


    "Thank you, Ben." Anne smiles, and I get the feeling she knows I have been less than honest to save her from her own nightmares.


    I walk over to the mother, who looks at me, then with a nod of her head, she stands up, gathering me in for a hug.


    "I know something is going on." She whispers to me.


    "Its fine, I will message youter. I am okay, Lucy is okay. The baby is okay." I told her, so she is not worried about me, my future wife, or the baby.


    The mother looks at me and nods her head, as I go shake Whip-me''s hand.


    "See you tomorrow night when you have finished work, Ben. Your mother is making a roast chicken dinner. No red meat for me, I am afraid." He smiles.


    "Yeah boss, see you tomorrow." I smiled at him, the man who was my boss, who I now see more as a father figure than anything else. He is a good man, and clearly loves the mother, and I, for one, am grateful he is in her life.


    I walk out of The Chester''s ordering a taxi, on my app, as Lucy stands looking up at me. I gather her into my arms, cing them around her swollen tummy, rubbing my child fondly.


    "I will tell you when we get to the station." I whispered.


    "We are going to the fire station?" she quizzes me.


    "The police station. Josie has been arrested." I told her, keeping my voice low.


    "What!" Lucy eximed.


    I simply nod.


    "She heard the arsonist confess to the flowers at the cemetery. Then beat the crap out of her." I whispered again, taking a quick look over my shoulder to double check nobody could overhear me. "Her..." Lucy asks and I simply nod.


    "Yes, her, and the man she was having an affair with." I exined, hoping Lucy could read between the lines.


    The taxi pulls up, halting our conversation, as we climb inside, and he takes us to Farringdon Police station. Which, sits next door to the fire station.


    Lucy remains quiet for the ten-minute journey. I climbed out of the taxi, going to pay the fayre.


    "No worries mate. I didn''t put the meter on. My nephew worked in that factory, and I can tell by your uniform you are a firefighter. He got out, and is okay, but he could easily not have been." The driver waved me off. "Oh, wow, thank you." I said, feeling a little bit embarrassed at not paying the fayre.


    "No worries, like I said. The least I can do is give you a free ride." The driver shrugged.


    I thanked him again, as we walked down the small steps that lead into the police station.


    "Who was it?" Lucy asked me.


    "Twinkle''s Mrs." I tell her.


    "Who was she having the affair with?" She pushes.


    "Anders father." I said with a deep sigh.


    Lucy inhaled a deep breath, shaking her head in dismay.


    "I knew it, don''t ask me how, but I just knew as soon as you said it was a woman." Lucy deres, and I can tell by her eyes, she really had worked it out.


    "So what is happening to Josie?" Lucy asks me.


    "She was arrested. Kathline has gotten in touch with some hot-shot barrister for her. Anders has ess to his own firm, but he was arrested as well, so they cannot represent them both. I want to see if Jason is about to get an update." I told her. Lucy nods, as we walked to the hatch for the public.


    "Hey Ben. Josie is in with Jason and the Sarge now." Mable, the civilian at the front desk, tells me the moment she sees me.


    "What about Anders?" I asked.


    "He will be out in a moment, they are just releasing him now, without charge. He has given a full witness statement against the two suspected arsonists. Between you and me, theputer systems are down, and the CCTV around the crematorium has only uploaded to where the suspect hit Josie first. After that, it seems like the file has been corrupted." Mabel shrugs, then winks at me.


    "That is unfortunate," Lucy tells her.


    "Hum, yes isn''t it. Sergeant Tanner has been looking at it, but it seems it is hopeless. I think it was Sergeant Smith who first tried to ess the files." Mabel grinned.


    "Take a seat, I believe Mr Maxwell is on his way out now." Mable continued, motioning to the red chairs at the back of the small square entrance to the main police station.


    Lucy and I take a seat, and wait, both of us watching the double doors that lead to the main station. Finally, the doors open, and Anders walks out, his face pale, as he shakes the hand of who I presume is his own solicitor, before nodding to us. "Ben, Lucy." He states, then takes a seat, slumping down, his face ashen white.


    "Are you okay Anders?" My girl asks him.


    "Yeah, I got off scot free. The CCTV showed that f*****g bastard hitting me first, repeatedly. It also showed the b***h hitting Josie, but then the file bes corrupt, and they cannot y it, to find out why Josie was kicking her on the floor." Anders whispers. I take an inhale of breath, s**t, Josie has gone to town on Twinkles Mrs, and I can only hope she has done the b***h some damage.


    The doors to the station open, and my mother walks in with Haley in tow.


    "Haley, what are you doing here?" I ask the girl who was on the reality TV show.


    "I am, as you would say, pulling rank." She simply states, then shows something to Mable, and the doors open, as Stan walks in behind her, nodding in our direction, following her into the station.


    I nce at Anders, who gives me a quizzical look, and I shrug my shoulders. I have no clue how Haley and Stan, who run the self-defence sses, can help, or do anything, or even how they knew. But given their connections, it is not a huge surprise thinking about it in the cold light of day.


    We all sit and look at each other, waiting for any sort of news, when the door opens, and Josie walks out with a smiling Jason. She runs to Anders, who holds her tight to him, as Lucy looks up and smiles at me. I wrap my hand around her waist, relief washing over me like a tidal wave.


    "Come on, I think we all need to get out of here," I said.


    "No, we need to go see Twinkle, they have a search warrant for his house. He needs us, Ben," Josie dered.


    "I agree." Lucy and the mother say together, as we make our way to Davey''s to go be with Twinkle when he finds out that his ''Mrs'' has killed tons of people, including our own Wayne, in a bid to murder him.

 Chapter 128

    Davey''s point of view.


    We pull up outside our house, as Kathline gathers Andy into her arms. Thed is a star today, such a well-behaved boy, and I could not be prouder. I motioned to Twinkle toe inside the house, as he stood looking lost. "Andy, you have been such a good boy today, buddy. You can watch two films before bed as a treat, but you must go upstairs now to watch the first....deal?" I asked him, wanting him out of the way whilst I gave Twinkle the news. f**k, I mean how do I do this? I am not the most diplomatic of people, normally we would have all selected Josie to break the news, but for obvious reasons, that is not possible at the moment.


    "Thank you, Dad." Andy grins up at me as if I hung the moon and the stars.


    "Okay, your mam will take you up, I am just going to grab uncle Twinkle a drink." I informed my little buddy, pride filling my chest once more.


    I turned to Twinkle, who looked forlorn as he nced around him, taking in therge hallway.


    "Nice ce Davey." he tells me.


    "Cheers, it is all Kathline''s work." I told him, then I see him let out a sad sigh, probably thinking about his wife and her affair he knows she is having.


    Hell the poor fucker thinks he has issues now, he doesn''t know what ising to bite him on the arse.


    I led him into the living room not sure how to go about this, hell I am out of my depth here, and I know it.


    "Want a quick drink?" I asked, but before he could answer, I go to the dining room dresser and opened the door that contained the spirits, pouring him a double shot of whiskey. He is going to need it. Hell I need a shot just to tell him, so pour myself a ss as well. I walk over as Twinkle frowns at me.


    "What is going on Davey?" He perceptively asks me as I hand him the ss, then motioned for him to sit down.


    "There is no easy way to tell you this, so I am just going to get to the point." I tell him.


    Twinkle looks at me, his head slightly tilted to one side as he waits.


    "Josie was arrested after leaving the pub. She and Anders went to the cemetery to say a final goodbye to Wayne. When she was there, she saw your wife." I told him.


    Twinkle stiffens in his seat, staring at me.


    "Your wife was confessing to the flowers, or Wayne. Apologising for him dying instead of you." I tell him, then paused, waiting for the penny to drop.


    "Guess I know she really hates me now." Twinkle lets out a sigh, and sips his scotch.


    "There is more," I continue.


    Twinkle stiffens once more and looks at me. f**k, I feel like a right a*****e, having to tell him, but he needs to know what s**t show ising his way.


    "She admitted to setting the fires, with her lover, to attempt to kill you." I say, then take a sip of my whiskey, feeling the refreshing burn of the liquid on my throat, allowing it to take the edge off this horrific day.


    "What!" Twinkle asks in shock.


    "Yeah, Josie, well, from what I can gather, beat the crap out of her. The lover turned up, and said that it was always a risk, that you would survive." I continued to tell him.


    Twinkle''s eyes filled with tears. f**k, I don''t want to deal with a crying anyone, let alone a man who I work with.


    "Who is he?" Twinkle asks, his face now red with rage.


    "Ander''s criminal father." I tell him, taking another gulp of my whiskey, to steady my own nerves about the situation we all find ourselves in.


    "What, the drug dealing, money lending, low life scum who beat your sister?" Twinkle asks, shocked, shaking his head in utter dismay.


    "The one and only," I growl in anger.


    Twinkle grips at his ss so hard I worry it will smash in his hand, or that he will through it across the room. Neither happens, he simply downs the amber coloured liquid, without flinching, then sets the ss on one of the side tables.


    "So they orchestrated all of this, just to get rid of me! Sorry, I don''t buy it. Well, I do about Edith, she hates me enough to agree to anything. But him, why would he do that just for her? From what you have all said about the man, he doesn''t understand what it is to love anyone, turning his back on his own family, putting a hit out on his own son who tried to get out of his grip. There has to be more." Twinkle growls out.


    "We just don''t know. But, Kathline said, the coppers will probably want to search your home for evidence. I did not want you alone when that happened, so I brought you here. We will go together when the timees. You are not facing this alone, mate." I tell him, because no matter what, he really isn''t alone in this, and he has to know that it is not his fault.


    Kathline walks into the living room, and nces between me and Twinkle.


    "I have told him." I simply say to her, no further exnation is necessary. "Twinkle, it is not your fault. We are all here for you." She softly tells him. "Will I have to be at the house when they search?" Twinkle asks Kathline.


    "No, not if they have a warrant. However, they will then force entry, and you are responsible for the damage. My advice would be to go, let them in, and to do their search with you there. I cane with you if you like. Remember your wife is innocent until proven guilty in a court ofw. We just don''t know what is really happening at this point," Kathline tells him.


    I bite my tongue, as I swallow the words ''innocent my arse'' before I shout them. s**t, I need to keep a tight reign on my mouth right now. It will just make things worse for Twinkle.


    "No thank you Kathline. You have your littled to sort out. Hell, she nearly killed him as well." Twinkle exims, slumping onto the sofa, his shoulders hunched. The man looks like he is dying inside, and for once in my life, I am at a loss about what to do or say. "You are not doing this alone, Twinkle. I wille with you." I tell him, determined that he should not be alone at the moment.


    "Her sister is at the house." Twinkle sighs.


    "Do you think she knows?" Kathline asks. Twinkle shrugs.


    "Not sure, but it doesn''t matter if she does or doesn''t, she can get her ''I am better than you'' arse out of my f*****g house." Twinkle shouts, finally getting angry.


    "I mean, the house is in my name only. I bought it before I even met Edith, so they can all f**k off." He continues to rant, his voice getting louder with each cyble.


    "I should have told her and her family to get the f**k out a long time ago, I am a f*****g i***t. They got that right, good old Billy, takes all the s**t lying down, and is a weak-assed man. Forced to sleep on the sofa in his own f*****g house, and never say''s a word. f*****g hell, I am a f*****g mug, and now poor Wayne has paid the price because I didn''t have a back bone when it came to that woman." Twinkle self-deprecates.


    "No, don''t you dare take the me for this. You did your best to save your marriage. It is on HER, and no fucker else. Do you hear me? This is HER, not YOU." I sternly tell him.


    "But why would she insist I give up work, if she wanted me to die in a fire...I don''t understand." Twinkle suddenly shouts.


    I shrug my shoulders, because I never gave that a thought. But who knows what things have gone on inside the sick twisted mind of that woman.


    "We don''t know anything yet, Twinkle. It may yet be a massive misunderstanding," Kathline tells him.


    "I highly doubt that. Josie wouldn''t hurt a fly, if she has beaten her up, then there is no misunderstanding." Twinkle sighs.


    I have to admit, I am pleased he is not taking the lifeline Kathline is throwing him, because thest thing he needs, or any of us for that matter, is to give the woman a free pass.


    My phone buzzes in my pocket, and I take it out, looking to see Big Ben is calling.


    "It''s Ben, he is at the police station waiting for news on Josie." I tell both Twinkle and Kathline.


    "Ben, what''s happening?" I ask him.


    "Josie is out, released without charge, a simple case of self defence. She has given her statement about Twinkles ''Mrs'' and Anders'' father; they are going to be questioned now. We are heading over to the mothers. Well, Whip-me''s, but she may as well live there. Headache is on his way over, if you guys want toe as well. Jason told Josie he would let us know if they needed to search Twinkle''s ce, and give him a chance to go with them." Ben tells me.


    ''s**t, okay, I will let him know, and drop you a text if we are going to go to the Boss''s house." I him tell him before cutting the call.


    "Josie has been released without charge. It was self-defence, apparently. They are all heading to the boss''s house. Headache is on his way over. Jason said he would be in touch with us if they need to search your ce. We are invited. Do you want to go?" I ask Twinkle, then wonder if Kathline was okay with me heading over, and leaving her with Andy.


    "Yeah, if you don''t mind, I need to talk to Josie." Twinkle nods his head at me.


    I look at Kathline, who simply nods her head.


    "I will give Cal a call, see if he would mind Andy having a sleep over at his tonight. He has a few days off before he starts his first shift with you guys." Kathline sighs, then takes her own phone and appears into the kitchen to call Lucy''s brother. "f**k, man, I am sorry to cause you all so much hassle." Twinkle sighs.


    "Na mate, you are not. We all want to know what the f**k went down." I shrug.


    Kathline walks back into the living room.


    "Sorted, I will tell Andy the good news, he loves sleeping over with Kristie and Dante." She tells us, then heads into the hallway to get my little all ready for his sleep over.


    I pick up my phone and dropped Ben a text letting him know we would be there shortly.


    Andy squeals with excitement at going to Cal''s, so I guess he is okay with sleeping out tonight. Kathline walks downstairs with him, his little backpack containing his clothes and a couple of his toys on his back.


    "Dad, I am going to stay at Uncle Cal''s house. Will you look after Mam for me?" He asks me seriously.


    "My pleasure, young man. I will take care of Mammy." I tell him with reverence, resisting the urge to chuckle at his little face.


    "Come on Twinkle, let''s get him dropped off, and head over to Whip-me''s." Kathline smiles, as we all head to the car. Twinkle looks like he had lost a tenner and found a pound, his shoulders hunched forwards, as he stares straight ahead, as if his world has, fallen apart. I guess in a way it has, not just his, but everyone''s. Things are definitely never going to be the same again.

 Chapter 129

    Twinkle''s Point of View.


    Everything around me feels unreal, like I am a spectator of my own life. Numbness and shock have reced my initial anger.


    ''I am sorry Wayne.'' I made my internal apologies to the youngd who did not deserve to die. His life cut short by that evil, sadistic, money-grabbing, b***h that is...or WAS my Mrs.


    Hatred bubbles up inside me, macabre thoughts of revenge I never knew I was capable of even thinking flood my mind, as a sneer forms on my lips.


    The voices around me are none descript, as I envisage cing my hands around that woman''s throat, and watching the life leave her body, sending her to the depths of hell where she belongs. "Twinkle." I hear Joanne''s voice, as I blink myself out of my thoughts of revenge and back to reality.


    "Here, get this down your neck." She offers me a soft smile, handing me a cup of strong tea.


    "Thanks." I mumbled to her; she is a good woman, one of the best, probably why my former Mrs hated her guts. Clearly, they were like oil and water. One, good, kind, fun to be around.... the other a self-centred, evil, murderous b***h.


    Poor Wayne. It should have been me, not thed with everything to look forward to, his life ahead of him. Hell, I would dly swap ces with him if I could.


    Davey and Kathline walk through the door to the boss''s house, taking a seat. Everyone greats them, but I just cannot do anything but stare into space, the world around me feels false. Maybe this is a nightmare, my mind ying tricks on me, mixing up my grief for Wayne, and stress about my wife and the affair I believe she is having. I blink, wanting to wake up...willing myself to shoot out of bed drenched in sweat, but then find myself on the sofa, in my house, and it was all just a dream.


    Only the dream continues, no matter what I do, I do not wake up from this nightmare.


    I vaguely hear a door open, there is lots ofmotion around me, but still I sit, stiff as a board, unable, or unwilling, not sure which, to move, my eyes fixed straight ahead, as I stare into nothingness. "Twinkle, I am so sorry." I heard Josie''s familiar voice.


    I don''t know why hearing her brings me out of my trance, but I know this is no dream, it is a living nightmare, and hot tears of grief for my friend, loss of my life, and anger at the woman who did this, killing so many people begin to flood down my cheeks. "It is okay, Twinkle." I hear, as Josie wraps her arms around me, holding me to her, as if I am a child who has lost my favourite toy.


    "Let him cry it out guys." I heard the deep voice of the boss say from across the room.


    Loud sobs begin to form, my body convulses and shakes, loud cries of pure pain escape my lips, as Josie tightens her arms around me, in a vain hope it brings mefort. I apuded her effort, but nothing will ever bring mefort again, because I will be forever the firefighter who''s wife killed his young colleague. Who was an i***t, allowing her to do what she wanted and when the mood struck. The weak man who had no back bone, that was me, letting her get away with anything and everything. I feel something change in my heart, as it hardens, almost like someone has poured quick drying concrete into it. Nobody will treat me like a fool again....NOBODY!


    I don''t know how long I have been like this, but I do know as the tears begin to dry, I am a changed man.


    "I am okay Josie." My gruff voice tells her.


    Josie nods her head, then sits on Anders'' knee. The son of the man who helped my wife try to kill me. I shake my head, for all I know it is not Anders'' fault, I cannot bring myself to look at him right now.


    I took another sip of the tea, which has now turned cold, when a knock at the door disturbs us. The knock is loud, full of authority, and I know before Ben gets up and answers it, it is the plods.


    I snap my head up, looking at PC Jason Dale. walks into the room, a civilian jacket over his uniform, his shirt undone at the cor.


    "Take a seat Jason." The boss says to him. I nce over to see that Joanne has lovingly ced cushions behind him, obviously concerned about him after his heart attack.


    "I shouldn''t be here but thought I would give you all an unofficial update." Jason sighs, as Lucy gets up and walks into the kitchen, before returning with two fresh cups of tea, one for me, one for Jason.


    "You will get a call soon Twinkle. The Detective Inspector has taken over the case. They are currently in the court getting a search warrant for your house." Jason tells me.


    I nod, it is not like I wasn''t expecting that.


    "You don''t need a warrant. I will happily let you in to search." I told him.


    "We appreciate that, but it is best we dot all the i''s and cross all the t''s." Jason tells me.


    I don''t do anything other than nod my head. Yes, they are obviously wanting to build a cast iron case against the b***h. Good, I hope she rots in a cell for the rest of her life. For the first time in my life, I find myself regretting we no longer have the death penalty in this country. Something I have always been proud of is that Ie from a country that advocates rehabilitation. But not now, not after this. I would happily watch that woman swing from the neck until Dead. Dead. Dead.


    I feel the concrete in my heart set a little harder, as my mind conjures up the image of her in a hangman''s noose.


    "Josie, you were really lucky today. That CCTV file was corrupt, then after your friends arrived the whole thing disappeared without trace from the server. You have friends in high ces, girl." Jason said to Josie.


    "Who turned up?" Josie asked, clearly not understanding.


    "Haley and Stan," Ben said to her.


    "What, our self-defence teachers?" Josie shook her head.


    "Yes, I rang Haley to cancel the sessions we had booked for this week. She asked why, and I told her, then she just said" Don''t worry, I will sort it out. I had no clue she was going to turn up at the station. Just who is she Ben?" Joanne asked. "God knows, but obviously she has some serious connections." Ben shrugged, not looking like he cared who the woman he met on the TV show was.


    "Twinkle, your wife has admitted her part in everything. She did not set the fires but owns that she knew what Clive Maxwell was doing. She let him know when you were on shift. I do think he coerced her though. She was not part of the School fire though." Jason told me.


    I rolled my lips together, shaking my head. Why? Why beplicit in killing all those innocent people?


    "How the f**k did she know that man?" Anders'' voice boomed out, as Josie stroked his face in a bid to calm him.


    "It seems they met online. Your wife admitted to joining a website for bored housewives who want to hook up with men. She met him on that. We believe when he found out she was the wife of a firefighter, he chased her down, and started an affair rather than a one-night with no strings-attached s****l encounter. She met him after the school fire." Jason continued.


    I shook my head in disbelief, the f*****g woman wanted s*x...she never wanted s*x. I had not had even a sniff of her rancid fanny for three years, but she had been trolling the inte for hook-ups. I cannot deny it hurts my male pride, was I that much of a disappointment to her?


    "So was the school fire by a different arsonist?" Kathline asked, as Davey ced his arm around her shoulders.


    "We think it was Maxwell. We have some investigation to do, but from what I overheard in the canteen from the DI, there is some information that leads them to believe the fires were in fact aimed to scare or kill people who loaned money from his loan shark operation. Or, those who had not paid their drug debts to him. The cook at the school looked like he owed them a pretty penny in gambling depts, which he could not pay. Although we know this is what happened, we still need the full evidence to prove that was the case." Jason sighs.


    "Liv''s Ex, he was camping out in the factory, he owed them big time." Davey growls out.


    "Yes, we have already been looking into that, as you know. It seems he had made friends with one of the security team, who let him use that store cupboard to sleep in and hide from Maxwell and his goons. However, that guard, was on the Maxwell pay role and had tipped them off," Jason said.


    "Again, this is what we know. Not all of the evidence has been gathered. So... you must all remain quiet please. I could get into serious s**t by telling you anything. CID are investigating and finding the evidence that is enough for the CPS to use in court." He continued.


    "What about the nightclub?" Josie asked.


    "We are not sure if they were both involved in that or not. However, that is when the fire exits were chained up, so my guess it is the first attempt to get rid of Twinkle. The club had refused to pay him protection money, from what we can gather." Jason sighed. "But why?" Is the only question I can ask, my mind still on the woman I had shared my life with.


    "She said she needed your life insurance, and wanted the house. That Maxwell needed the money so they could sail off into the sunset." Jason told him.


    "Bull shit." Anders growled.


    "He saw an opportunity to seduce that b***h, use her for information, then if he killed Twinkle, he would have got his hands on the money somehow, then cast her aside." Anders continued. "Well, it would have served the b***h right if that had happened." Joanne hissed; her face contorted with anger.


    "Look Twinkle, I know it is going to be difficult, but they are probably going to want to question you, just to help with the enquiries. However,wyer up, just in case." Jason sighed, then stood up. "No doubt they will be back from the court about now. Maybe you should head home, ready for when they turn up with the warrant." Jason offered me a smile.


    "Yeah, okay." I said, cing the fresh cup of tea that Lucy made, and had also turned cold, down, and standing up.


    "Do you want us toe with you?" Josie asked.


    I shake my head.


    "No, I will be fine. I have her sister staying at the house. I cannot wait to see her face when they turn up. Also, I am going to take great delight in kicking her out on her a*s." Twinkle shrugged.


    "Oh, and Kathline, do you think you could rmend a good solicitor please? Also, I need a divorcewyer." I asked her.


    "Yeah, I will ask Pete toe to your house. He is the best. Hey, the divorce you can do yourself online. costs a lot less. I will walk you through the process. You only pay for the financial order." Kathline nods her head.


    I shrug my shoulders, I really do not care about the cost, I just want to be free from that God-forsaken woman.


    "Twinkle, f**k, it is the man who spawned Me''s fault. I don''t care how much it costs, but I will pay for all your solicitor''s bills, it is the least I can do." Anders growls.


    I look over at him for the first time. Yeah, it is not his fault, anymore than what that b***h I was married to did is my fault. I can see in his face just how hurt and angry he is, and I simply nodded at him. Then I picked up my phone, and called a taxi, walking out the door, ready to go face what was about toe, secure in the knowledge that I would have my work family who would always be there for me, no matter what.

 Chapter 130

    Kelvin''s point of view.


    Letting out a long breath, I stood at the door of my house, as my darling Joanne ran the lint remover over my uniform one more time. I think she is more nervous about my new job than I am. It had been six weeks since Wayne''s funeral, and Twinkles ''Mrs'' was arrested, and charged, then subsequently remanded in custody for conspiracy to murder, along with a whole lot of other charges. Anders father, the same, including arson, moneyundering, drug trafficking, extortion and a load of other stuff. The trial date is set to start in a few weeks. I know that my former team will be there in the public gallery watching, and waiting for them both to be sent down, never to see the light of day again. I will be right there beside them, of that you can bet yourst penny on. My doctor gave me a clean bill of health two weeks ago, and today I take over as the Group Manager.


    "I will hand my notice in to Davey today." Joanne tells me.


    I smiled and nodded, then took the lint roller from her hands, cing it on the windowsill before wrapping my arms around her.


    "I love you." I whispered down at her.


    "I love you more." She grins back up at me.


    That is a statement that I highly doubt. Because my heart only beats for this woman, literally she is my life. After my heart attack, she stayed, and well, she never left. We officially moved in together with Joanne giving up her rented house three weeks ago, and I could not have been happier. I have a second chance at life, and I am determined to grab it with both hands. Life is too short to mess around. My ex-wife was annoyed,ining it was too soon, to anyone who would listen. I do not care. I love Joanne, she is the best thing to happen to me, other than the birth of my daughter and grandson.


    "Are you sure you want to leave the station?" I asked her again, just to make sure she is confident in what she is doing.


    "Yes, Cal wants to go full time, and the new station officer, whoever it turns out to be, needs him full time. This way, I get to spend time with the kids, and I can look after my grandchild for Lucy and Ben, so Lucy can go back to work whenever she feelsfortable, once the baby is born."


    "It is a big day for them next week, her 20-week scan, and gender reveal." I smile down at the love of my life, as she nods, her eyes twinkling with excitement.


    "But before that, we have a hen party and stag party to attend," Joanne grins.


    I throw my head back andugh, we certainly do. In just three days, Josie and Anders are heading off to Vegas, to tie the knot. They had wanted to do it weeks ago, but with everything going on, they had put it off. So, after my first full day at work, I will be heading straight to Durham, as we attend their joint hen and stag night.


    "Are you sure you don''t want me toe and pick you up?" I asked this glorious woman.


    "Certain. Lucy, Kathline and I have nned some good stuff for Josie, so we will see you there." Joanne grins at me and winks.


    Heaven knows what they have nned, probably highly inappropriate, but guaranteed to be so much fun.


    I ce a soft kiss on Joanne''s lips, and head out to the car, ready to drive to Newcastle, and take up my new post.


    A smile creeps onto my lips. My first thing to do in my new post, is to give the news to the two new station officers, and I know that both of them will already be waiting at HQ to find out their fate.


    I pull up into the carpark of the four-story building, and step out, smoothing my ck uniform jacket, and making sure my tie is straight, then make my way into the building, my cap under my arm. I headed straight to my new office, passed Kerry who is my new assistant; she has worked for years in HQ. I just hope she is as good as my Joanne was, although she will not be dropping her pen under my desk like my girl often did. How clumsy of her!


    In the waiting room, I could see the four candidates for the Station officer position at both Farringdon and Marley Pots stations. I get to give the good news, but the decision was not mine, it was made by the Chief firefighter himself, after witnessing both men''s work on the fire in the factory.


    "f**k, Andy thinks I om firemon Som, now he will think I om thot i***t Stotion Officer Steel!" Dovey quips.


    "You need to grow o lorge wolrus moustoche to go with your grey hoir, just for the job." I loughed with him.


    "Actuolly, I hove o letter here for you, from Josie." Dovey tells me, honding me o letter, olong with on opplicotion form.


    I look ot it frowning.


    "Whot is this?" I osked him.


    "She wonts off the wotch, she would like tomence fire investigotion troining." Dovey shrugs sodly. Guess his whole ''red wotch'' is chonging.


    "Thot is o shome, but good os well," I told him.


    "Yeoh, the shome of it is, I om going to hove to promote Heodoche ond his box of porocetomol to leod fire fighter. I wos going to give it to Josie," Dovey chuckles.


    A small shudder washes over me, as my mind wanders to that day. I push my dark thoughts to the back of my mind. Today is a day of celebration, not one to mourn the past.


    I settled myself behind the light oak desk, looking at the four candidate files ced on my desk. I know two will be leaving disappointed. It is just the nature of things.


    "Kerry, send the first one in." I say, into the inte.


    Lead firefighter Jones, walked into my office.


    "Take a seat please." I smiled up at him.


    "Sir." His polite response as he nervously sat down in the receiving chair.


    I open his file, then took a breath. This is the least favourite thing for me to do.


    "There is no easy way to say this, Alix, but unfortunately you have not been sessful at this time. After careful consideration, the board believes you need some training in leadership, and another year in your Lead firefighter role in Farringdon on ''Yellow Watch''. However, I have enrolled you to the relevant leadership training courses, and I am confident that once you havepleted these, and have another year under your belt, you will get the promotion." I told him.


    "Thank you." Jones tells me, staring forwards. I could see the annoyance in his face. I am about to hand him over the paperwork for the courses I have ced him on when he stands to his feet, turns around without so much as a goodbye and walks out of the office. His reaction kind of proved the point on his file that hecks in maturity to handle the job. I cannot confirm or deny I had made that note before I went off sick.


    I let out another breath, then buzzed Kerry.


    "Send in acting Station Officer Brennan." I tell her.


    I watch the door, as Davey walks into my office, all suited and booted in his formal uniform. I keep my face a stoic mask, as he waits for me to ask him to sit down. I must say, it feels unusual, normally he would walk into my office back at the station with his ''don''t give a s**t'' attitude and just plonk his backside down.


    "Sit down please Davey." I motioned to the chair, not letting anything show in my expressions.


    "Davey, after much consideration of your application, I am sorry to say that you have big boots to fill in your new role as Station Officer of Farringdon Station. The outgoing station officer was a fantastic man, so here''s hoping you are up to the task." I grinned at him, showing all of my pearly whites.


    "f**k sake boss, thought you were going to say I was out on my arse there." Davey said, cing his hand on his chest, letting out a sigh of relief.


    "And... he is back." Iughed, this is the Davey who we all know and love.


    "Sorry, sir." Davey grins sheepishly.


    "Well done, Davey. The chief fire officer was impressed by your work at the factory, and the role you yed in keeping the station going when I was off sick. You deserve it." I grinned once more with pride at him.


    "f**k, Andy thinks I am fireman Sam, now he will think I am that i***t Station Officer Steel!" Davey quips.


    "You need to grow arge walrus moustache to go with your grey hair, just for the job." Iughed with him.


    "Actually, I have a letter here for you, from Josie." Davey tells me, handing me a letter, along with an application form.


    I look at it frowning.


    "What is this?" I asked him.


    "She wants off the watch, she would like tomence fire investigation training." Davey shrugs sadly. Guess his whole ''red watch'' is changing.


    "That is a shame, but good as well," I told him.


    "Yeah, the shame of it is, I am going to have to promote Headache and his box of paracetamol to lead fire fighter. I was going to give it to Josie," Davey chuckles.


    "Good luck with that." I grinned at him.


    "Okay, well, you will get all the official stuff in your email by end of today''s shift. I will see you tonight." I smiled standing up and shaking Davey''s hand.


    "Yeah, it should be a good night. I have a house full of giant pink c**k balloons!" Daveyughs.


    "Well, I do nine to five every day now, unless there is a full emergency, Monday to Friday. You lot begin your off shift''s tomorrow. I am back here in the morning." I groan, as Davey chuckles. "Tough at the top, sir. See you tonight." He turns and walks out of the office, for once, with a broad smile.


    I sat back in my chair, then buzzed Kerry again.


    "Send in firefighter Bishop please Kerry." I told her.


    Ben walks in, filling the room with his sheer size.


    "Take a seat Ben." I tell him as he squeezes himself into the receiving chair which creaks in protest.


    I sit looking into his grey stoic eyes, my step-son, or soon will be, not that he knows this yet, but he will, when I ask his permission to marry his mother. But that is not a conversation for today. "Firefighter Bishop, I have some bad news, I am afraid," I said.


    Ben nods his head, as if he is expecting it.


    "You are going to have to move to the Enemy station. Congrattions you are the new Station Officer of Marley Pots. We gave you that one, as it is closer to your home, plus it is time the inter-station rivalry officiallyes to an end...or... cranks up a notch." I grinned at him. "Wow, thanks whip....sorry..bos...sorry Sir." Ben says in total shock, unusually for him stumbling over his words.


    "The Chief Firefighter was impressed by your quick decision-making. I know we always focus on the firefighter we have lost, but if you had not opened that door when you did, then we would have lost all six of you. You are not afraid to make the tough call when needed, and your leadership qualities are off the chart. Everyone we have spoken with had nothing but respect and praise for you. Well done Ben." I grinned at him.


    "Does the Mother know?" Ben asks, as he stares at me, in what looks like disbelief.


    "Nope. It is your job to tell her, not mine." I smirked at him.


    "Yeah, but you know you will be the one getting the rewards tonight". Benughs.


    I chuckle slightly, the man is not wrong, my Joanne is going to be very happy, and given I am all clear for exercise, I will reap the benefits of that happiness, and enjoy everyst moment of it.


    "Talking of rewards, whilst you are here. It is probably not the time or ce, but. I want to ask your mother to marry me. I would love your blessing." I tell him.


    "Do you need it?" Ben asks with half a smirk on his face.


    "No, I will ask her anyway, but would like it all the same." I grinned at him.


    "Well, I guess, I had best pull my finger out and convince Lucy to say yes...she is determined to wait until after the baby is born. I reckon Davey will get there before me as well at this rate." Benughed. "So that is a yes then?" I hesitantly asked him.


    "It is a, hell, yes." He grins at me.


    "Thank you, Son." I smiled warmly at the man who is my soon-to-be step-son who I am really proud of, even before I started seeing Joanne.


    "Well, I suppose I will see you tonight." I tell him, standing to my feet and stretching out my arm to shake his hand.


    "Yeah, it will be good to have my wardrobe back. Lucy has two naked blow-up dolls in there, one male and one female." Ben shrugs, and Iugh, because I know as well as he does, that will be Joanne''s doing.


    I sit back in my seat, letting out a breath, just the final candidate to see, and disappoint them. But, once that is over, I will read through Josie''s application, and without a shadow of doubt in my mind, I will happily rubberstamp her application, not because I know her, but because she will be excellent in that role.

 Chapter 131

    Joanne''s Point of view.


    I walk down to the fire station, I know I am going to leave whoever takes over in the lurch, so to speak, but I cannot stomach the thought of continuing to work at the station without my whip-me in the adjoining office. I will tender my resignation today, before I go off shift, for four days, giving me just three more days before I finish for good. But, I want to be a full-time granny to my grandchildren, and yes, I include Kirstie and Dante along with that. I can only hope that either Davey or Ben got the promotion, but I am keeping out of it. It could go to Alex Jones from ''yellow watch''. Well, whoever it is, I hope they understand my reasons for leaving.


    I walk into the station, it feels weird not seeing Davey sitting on his sofa reading his Sundend Echo, even as Acting Station Officer, you would find himpleting the same ritual every morning, before disappearing to his office. But, he is not superstitious at all. ording to him, anyway. But lets be honest, we all know differently, and I bet if I ask ''Yellow watch'', when theye back on shift, if he was there reading the paper before heading over to HQ with Ben, they will all say that he was.


    I settle myself behind my desk, my thoughts wandering to Whip-me. Other than the heartache over the past weeks since that fire, along with the stress of the man I love having a heart attack, and my constant worry, that he so much as looks like he has a pain, life has been pretty perfect personally. I feel a little bit guilty, because I know Anne is struggling. However, I am pleased she is making the effort toe out tonight. Wayne would have wanted her to. She is like I was, a single mother, but her son was lost, whereas mine survived. I hope she finds some enjoyment in the craziness Lucy, Kathline and I have organised.


    Twinkle walks into my office, he has decided to stay full time with us. He never wanted to semi-retire as it was, we are still not sure why that woman forced that on him, when she wanted him dead. I guess you will never know the inner workings of a psychopath''s mind.


    "Do you think Anders will mind me sharing his stag do?" Twinkle asks as he slumps down on my receiving chair. He spends a lot of time in my office when not on a shout now. He misses Wayne, and I think he is still filled with guilt because it was his Mrs who orchestrated his death.


    I looked at him quizzically.


    "Erm, why?" I ask, as I pull out my pen, then look over at Whip-me''s old desk, and wish he was here so I could drop it under and have to crawl and pick it up...I miss him in the office.


    "Because my decree nisi came through this morning." He grins at me.


    "What already, wow, how do you feel?" I asked him.


    "Free." Twinkle shrugs.


    "Well, only six more weeks and your absolute wille through and you are a fully free man then. Divorced with a capital D", I grinned at him.


    "Yeah, just need to get all the financial orders done, and have that woman not receive a penny piece. I put all her designer s**t on ebay, other than the jimmy choo''s she never wore. Say no if you want, but I have them here for you. I thought if you wanted them, you could have them, and that would give me the added benefit of knowing it would piss her off even more if she knew you were wearing them." Twinkle shrugged.


    Do I want a pair of Jimmy Choo''s...Hell Yes, what woman wouldn''t? Do I want a pair of shoes that belonged to that bitch... Hell NO. Would I take perverse pleasure in wearing them to breaking point just with the knowledge it would boil her piss if she ever found out? Hell Yes.


    "Okay, but only if we take pictures of me putting the rubbish out in them, or going for a walk around thekes, with the heals deep in the mud, and send them to her prison cell." I smirk.


    "Deal." Twinkleughed, the first genuineugh I have seen in years.


    "I got a letter from her." Twinkle sighs.


    "Did you? s**t, are you okay?" I ask as he shrugs at me.


    "Suppose. She really hates me. She med me for not dying instead of Wayne. I will not spoil your intelligence about the whole thing. Her sister came to see me as well. She swears she knew nothing about her and the fires, but did own she knew she had met a man. I found out the reason she wanted me to go part time." He sighs.


    I nod at him to continue.


    "It was so that when she left me, I would have lost my full-time job here, and would not get it back. It apparently gave her some sick twisted satisfaction that I would be earning less money when she took half of everything. Guess her twisted thoughts progressed after that to more deadly ones when she realised how much she would get if I died at work." Twinkle sighs.


    I just look at Twinkle, I mean what do you say to that? Poor guy.


    "How is the house sale going?" I asked him.


    "Yeah, good. Kathline is working on the searches for my new ce now and said that we should exchange contracts soon. I love the new ce, closer to work, away from Fullwell and the neighbours who all got a good look at the coppers searching the ce, and the whispers behind my back. Plus, the house is a lot bigger. I can afford a little extra now I don''t have designer clothes to buy that never see the light of day." He smiles genuinely.


    "Yes, Cal said, he had a walk around Brockenhurst Drive the other day, and said it was bigger than his. You got a good deal getting the detached house for that price." I smiled at him.


    "Yeah, it needs some work on it, but I have nothing else to do when I am off shift." He sighs.


    "What about your dancing? Do you not want to continue with that?" I asked, because as much as he denied it, we all knew he loved it.


    "Not got a partner. I mean, I doubt I would get back into thepetitions now, but it would be nice to dance with someone." Twinkle let out another sad sigh.


    I nod my head, bless him he is going through the mill at the moment.


    Cal pokes his head round my office door.


    "Hey, the kids drew these for you. One I thought was hen party appropriate. It is apparently supposed to be a pink rocket ship." Heughs, handing me a couple of pictures to put onto the side of my filing cab, with the others drawn by Kirsty, Dante and even little Andy for me.


    I take a look at the giant pink rocket, that looks suspiciously like a giant p***s, and throw my head backughing.


    "Your daughter has high expectations." I giggled away,ughing at it.


    "In rocket ships," Calughs.


    "Are you sure you don''t mind having all the kids tonight?" I ask him for the umpteenth time.


    "Not at all. Andy is great to have around, and Kathline deserves a good night out. Also, she has agreed to watch my two next week. I have a date." Cal grins at me.


    "Wow, really, so who is the lucky woman?" I grin at him.


    "User 34713 goes by the name of Single and is ready to mingle. Just hope she is like in her pictures." Calughs.


    "Oh wow, so not a rtionship seeker with that name then." I gave him a questioning eye.


    "Nope, but I don''t want a rtionship, just some fun once in a while. I am still young, and now have the advantage of a firefighter''s uniform." Cal winks at me.


    I shook my headughing. Yes, he is still young, only 20, a single dad, who is brilliant with his kids, he deserves a mingle with the single 34713.


    I stick my giant pink rocket ''c**k'' picture up on the filing cab as Twinkle leaves my office. I wish I could do something to help him.


    The morning drags, as the guys are out on a shout. Fortunately, it is nothing more than a cat stuck up a tree, so nothing to worry about with that one. Ben and Davey finally get back to the station. Both of themugh and joke about. I crane my neck up to see if I can work out who got the job, as Davey walks back into the office with a wide smile.


    "Best get used to me Joanne." He winks.


    "You got it!" I eximed, happy for him, but also sad that my son didn''t get Whip-me''s job. It would be a weight off both Lucy and my mind to know that he would be behind the desk, not going into the mes anymore, unless absolutely necessary. Still, it is what it is, and I am pleased for Davey.


    "Yeah, I did." He grins.


    "Actually, not to put a dampener on things, but...." I say, my voice trailing off as I hand him my letter of resignation.


    It is no surprise to him, he knows I have been thinking long and hard about this for the past weeks.


    "So you are doing it then?" He smiles.


    "Yes, I will leave in two weeks. It is time." I sighed. It is definitely the end of an era.


    "Yeah, I know. I ept, because although you are brilliant, I cannot have the mother of the enemy in my office." He states, as Ben walks into my office, his normal stoic face beaming with joy.


    "What do you mean?" I ask with a confused look on my face.


    "Station officer Bishop, when do you leave for your crappy new station?" Davey asks.


    I look up at Ben with my mouth wide open.


    "You got Marley Potts!" I dered, jumping out of my seat and hugging my son.


    "Yeah, so much easier to get to." He grins at me.


    "Have you told Lucy yet?" I ask him.


    "You bet I have she was the first call I made when I left HQ. She cried. She was that happy." Ben grins.


    "So proud of you Son." I smiled up at him, my chest swelling with pride, not that I need these chestical''s swelling anymore than they are already. Seriously, Kelvin loves me to eat, and I have no self control, so I have put more weight on, most of which has gone straight to my boobs, making them even bigger!


    The rest of the shift passed quickly. I would like to say I worked hard, but that would be a big fat lie, all I did was sort out all the c**k straws, then blew up a load of bobbie balloons, for Ben to bring tonight with the blow up dolls.


    ¡°f*****g hell Joanne, my home is full of c***s and now the office is full of t**s!" Davey exims as he pushes past the giant balloons, one bouncing back and hitting him in the face as he passed through the door into themon room, to get some food Cal and Headache have made.


    My phone dings with a message and I pick it up and see it is Anne.


    What time should Ie to your house to get ready?


    I will be home in half an hour. We can have pre-drinks with the girls. Whip-me is meeting us after he has finished. I quickly replied.


    Great, I am actually looking forward to getting my dancing shoes on. Xx Anne tells me


    Oh, dancing shoes... a thought springs into mind, as I look through the office door window and see Twinkle, stuffing his face with some big c**k biscuits Josie has brought in, to celebrate her hen night.


    I smirk wickedly, as I text back.


    Yeah, Twinkle was saying he was looking forward to dancing as well xxx


    That is good. I will dance with him. I know Wayne would want me to dance for him as well. I am actually looking forward to this. xxx


    Well, what do you know? Mission dancing partners is a go!

 Chapter 132

    Anders Point of View


    Standing in my kitchen, I opened up another bottle of Newcastle brown ale, flipping the top onto the surface, and taking a long gulp. "f*****g hell Anders, you are on the loopy juice tonight." Daveyughs as he sips from his bottle of corona.


    "What can I say, I am only getting one stag night, as I am only getting married once." I shrug.


    "What time is everyone else getting here?" Ben asks, as he pulls the ring on a can of John Smiths Bitter, before pouring it into a ss.


    "That widget in the can works amazingly. Look, your pint has the perfect head," Headache says.


    "I wish someone would give me perfect head. That b***h would never go down on me." Twink sighs.


    Ignoring Twinkle, before I say Josie gives me a perfect head, I quickly steer the subject to safer ground.


    "Whip-me is meeting us there. Steven Masters is due now, John and Barry who worked at Newcastle Publishing will meet us there as well." I tell them.


    Business Contacts, that is all I have as friends outside this group. I should feel like a sad loser, but I don''t, because if I am honest, this group of people are the only ones I want to spend my Stag do with.


    "Steven Masters, as in CEO of the Master''s Group?" Davey asks me.


    "Yeah, he is apetitor, but a good man." I shrug.


    "Well Stan and Haley areing as well. I hope you don''t mind, but I invited the pair of them, given they helped with the Josie situation. They are meeting us there. Jason said he cannote as with him working on the case against your father, it could be construed as a conflict of interest." Ben tells me.


    "Sure." I nod.


    I don''t know Stan that well, other than when we met at the Chamber of Commerce event, but him and Haley did help Josie, and she likes the pair of them.


    "What time is the partybusing?" Headache asks, then rolls his shoulder, guess he has another ache or pain in it.


    "Not long." I shrug. To be honest I am not sure as Joanne has organised getting all the Stags to Durham.


    I have hired out a section of a busy bar ''The Slug and Lettuce'' in Durham for our joint parties, I figured if we wanted to go on a pub crawl after, then we could. I have also opened a tab up, so that the drinks are all free. I am sure these lot will give it a good bashing. The doorbell rings, and I walk out into the long hallway opening it.


    "Steven, good to see you." I smile, extending my hand to my acquaintance.


    "Yes, and you Anders. Thanks for the invite, I am looking forward to tonight. Good to kick back and not worry about work." He smiles.


    "How are the kids?" I ask him.


    "Great, they are with Mam and Dad at the moment, getting spoilt rotten no doubt." Stevenughs.


    "Let me introduce you to everyone." I smile and lead him into the kitchen where I see Davey throwing a packet of paracetamol to Headache, rolling his eyes, but not giving any sarcasticment. I guess now he is the boss, he is curbing that side of his personality. I kind of hope he doesn''t change it too much though.


    I make the introductions, and Steven fits right in, busy talking to Davey about their kids and the excitement about Christmas which ising soon.


    The doorbell rings again, so I go answer it, and the driver of the party bus stands.


    "Ready when you are Mr Maxwell." He tells me.


    "Guys, the bus is here." I shout through, then pick my wallet up from the hall table.


    "Careful you don''t strain a muscle under the weight of your wallet, money bags." Davey quips.


    Guess he isn''t going to change much after all.


    I shake my head, and chuckle at him as everyone walks out of the house.


    "What the actual f**k!" I shout as I see inside the party bus.


    It is full of boob balloons, along with a naked blow-up doll with a veil on its head, and a sash that says Fake Josie around it.


    "Here Headache, Joanne got you a girlfriend." Twinkleughs.


    I have to say, it is good to see him smile, it has been tough on everyone, but nobody has felt the effects of the past weeks more than Twinkle.


    Ben is thest into the bus, and I kid you not, the thing literally creaks under his giant weight.


    "f*****g hell Ben, you are going to kill the suspension. Ya giant freak." Daveyughs.


    "f**k off." Benughs back at him.


    In the corner is an ice bucket filled with bottles ofger, in a fold out cab is a bottle of champagne along with decanters full of scotch, and brandy. "Pour the drinks Headache." I shout over to him.


    Headache nods, and passes everyone a ss of the good stuff.


    "Right, before we start, I want to propose a couple of toast''s." I tell everyone.


    "First one, is congrattions to Davey, who is the new Station Officer of Farringdon Station." I say, raising the ss.


    "Cheers Boss." They all say raising their ss before downing the whole ss, as Headache gets the decanter and refills everyone''s sses.


    I guess to night is going to get messy!


    "Second toast is to Ben, who is going to be Station officer of Marly Potts." I shout.


    The sounds of booing echo around the bus from the Red Watch guys.


    "Bastards." Benughs taking his drink.


    Again, they all down the drink, well, if you cannot beat them, may as well join them so I finish my own.


    "Thirdly, a toast to my Josie. What started off as a Lust/Hate rtionship turned into something so deep and meaningful it took my breath away. To my life, and in less than a week, my wife." I grin.


    "Why thank you arsehole." Headache shouts in a high-pitched voice, from the blow up doll he has sitting on his knee, pretending to do inappropriate things with it.


    "To Josie!" Ben shouts, and we all down our drinks, before grabbing some beers.


    Laughter and jokes ensue, everyone taking the piss out of each other, as Steven smiles, not sure if he is used to this s**t, but with this little lot he will have to go with the flow.


    Half an hourter, the party bus pulls up outside the pub, and we walk into the venue. I shake my head as it is full of boob and c**k balloons,ughing.


    "Trust the mother." Benughs looking around the space.


    "The girls will be here soon; they are just getting into their bus now." Davey shouts over, as every one heads over to the Bar, each with their wallets out, guess they are in for a pleasant surprise, and I know by the end of tonight, my bank ount will have a good dent in it.


    I smile, because I cannot wait to see my girl and party with her, and our friends. I am the luckiest sod in the whole of Ennd. Josie''s Point of View.


    "Shots." Joanne shouts, pouring some god-awful stuff into the pink p***s shaped stic shot ss that hangs around my neck. The girls have done me proud, I am dressed in a short white flowing dress, a tiara with tiny pink p*****s standing up on it and a shirt veil with pink ''L''.s all over.


    My sash that is draped over my shoulder has Bride written on it. I look to my mother, who is wearing a ''Mother of the Bride'' Sash, and my grandmother has one with ''Granny of the Bride'' on. Iugh, wondering how my mam and nana are going to cope with the festivities. My fears are soon dispelled with my Nana shouts over.


    "I hope his... ''thing'' is bigger than those on your head Josie!" she shouts.


    Iugh shaking my head, then let out a sigh, wishing grandad was here, but he is unsteady on his feet, so said for my nana toe with Mam, although she has said she is going home before we head to Durham. That was about the time the big blow-up naked man appeared, and Joanne sunk to her knees pretending to give it head. The blow-up doll is currently sitting next to Anne, who is like everyone else here, three sheets to the wind already, and has spilt her drink on Joanne''s coffee table.


    "Woops." Anne shouts.


    Lucyughs, being the only sober one, I guess she will be in charge of us all tonight. Sucks to be pregnant on a hen do, although I doubt, she would change it for the world. She goes into the kitchen and brings out some kitchen roll, mopping up the spige that urred right in front of Fake Anders blown up p***5.


    "Messy Fake Anders, I only tickled your balls." Anneughs out.


    I grin at her, loving how she has let go of her grief for tonight. I think she deserves a good night.


    "The bus is here." Kathline shouts, as she staggers slightly from the window.


    "Shots." Joanne shouts again, going round with the bottle of Sambuca, and pouring it into everyone''s p***s shot ss around their neck.


    "To the Party bus!" she shouts, then downs her shot, and we all follow suit, she has been toasting everything tonight, hence why everyone except Lucy is more than a little bit tipsy already.


    We head into the bus, and theughter continues, as more drinks are drunk, and we all talk utter shite for the whole journey. As I say my goodbyes to nana, who''s nose is now bright red, because she has had one to many of Joanne''s shots, and my Mam, decides to leave us to it, and get her home. It is probably for the best, as much as I love them, this raucous night will not be their cup of tea.


    We pull up outside the pup Anders has booked for us, and stagger inside, seeing the area sectioned off. You can tell it is ours, just by the amount of giant c**k''s and boob balloons floating about.


    Anders is stood, looking hot as hell, in a pair of ck cks, a grey shirt, sleeves rolled up to his elbows, hell, I am one lucky woman. Although, I am instantly re-thinking the s*x ban I enforced on us a week ago, until our wedding night. He turns to see me, his face instantly lighting up in a bright smile. I can see from his ssy eyes he is just as drunk as I am right now. Anders strides over to me, wrapping his arms around me then pulls me in for a drunken, passionate kiss, that tastes of scotch and Sambuca, as our tongues entwine together.


    Anders rests his forehead onto mine.


    "f**k Josie you look hot babe. You are driving me nuts with this no s*x till we are married shit." He groans.


    I giggle at him, because truth be told, I am driving myself nuts as well.


    "Not long now." I grin at him.


    "Drink?" He asks.


    I nod my head, may as well go from drunk to steaming unable to walk, after all, I don''t n on having another hen night. This man is the only one I will know for the rest of my life, and I cannot deny how happy that makes me feel. "WHIP-ME!" Joanne shouts as she staggers over to the boss, as he chuckles at her. He must have changed at HQ because he is looking sexy in his denims and casual shirt.


    I guess he is looking after the men tonight, as he is not drinking after his heart attack.


    I giggle as I look around the area, to find that Fake Anders, and Fake Josie are getting it on, as Twinkle and Anne giggle like teenagers bouncing the blow-up dolls together, giving everyone a fake p**n show. "Dance with me." Anders groans into my ears.


    I smile and nod, who am I to refuse this man a sexy dance. We make our way to the dancefloor, followed by everyone else, and soon we are all strutting our stuff, as I grind my self against Anders and he groans again.


    "I am going to make you pay for this future wife." He whispers in my ear.


    "I really hope you do." I grin at him.


    The music continues, and we are all dancing, as Twinkle takes Anne by the hand and does some fancy dance moves with her. I notice Joanne looking at them with a smug smirk on her face as she whispers something to Whip-me, and he looks over at Twinkle and Anne and shakes his headughing at whatever she said. Ben and Lucy sway to the rhythm, both wrapped in each other''s arms. As Kathline grinds all over Davey as he stands with a knowing smirk on his lips before grabbing her and kissing the life out of her drunken a*s.


    This has been the best party ever, but like all good things, it ising to its end, as the music slows, and changes to love songs.


    Anders takes hold of me, as I wrap my arms around his neck, his hand rest on the top of my bum, and we sway to the music. The world around us disappears, as his lips find mine.


    "I love you Josie." He whispers.


    "I love you too Anders." I softly sigh.


    As the lightse up I look around everyone, then take a double look, Twinkle and Anne are stood together, lip locked, her leg hooked around his hips.


    "Oh my word." I say, as Joanne grins with triumph, I guess she had a hand in this.


    Lucy giggles as she snuggles into Ben, Kathline is too drunk to notice, as Davey holds onto her keeping her upright.


    Headache looks over and grins, before grabbing fake me and pretending, or at least I hope he is pretending to lip lock the blow-up doll.


    "This was the best party ever." I dere.


    "Hum it was, only one thing could make it better." Anders groans in my ear then grabs a hand full of my a*s.


    "Not until we are married." I say with a determination I do not feel.


    Then all to soon we are heading home, everyone other than Lucy and Whip-me, totally and utterly waisted.

 Chapter 133

    Josie''s point of view.


    Nervous excitement makes my tummy flip about as I look at myself in the mirror of my bedroom in the suite Anders booked for us. I stand here checking out my blush pink knee-length dress that floats out from the waist, the sweetheart neckline pushing up my bust, the slight outline of my diamond n****e bars that were part of my engagement gift just visible under the tight soft fabric.


    I add the small diamondb head-dress to the side of my hair which is hanging down, styled in soft waves. I slip my feet into the blush pink strappy heals that match the dress perfectly, then pick up my small bouquet of cream-coloured roses. Taking a breath to get control of my nervous excitement, I took onest look in the mirror.


    Do I wish all my family and friends were here? Not really. It may sound selfish, but just spending this day with Anders is perfect for me, for us. After two weeks of no s*x, in the run up to our wedding, I had zero desire to sit around a fancy table entertaining wedding guests. As soon as we get out of that Chapel of Love, we are heading straight back to this suite, and I will move into the other bedroom, and I have no intention of leaving it until our flight home in four days'' time.


    A soft knock at the bedroom door, brings out the widest smile I think I have ever had in my life, as I let out a small squeak of excitement, then go to open it.


    Anders is stood. Hell, this man is all kinds of sexy, he is wearing a charcoal pair of trousers, teamed with a lighter grey shirt that is undone at the cor. It is casual for a wedding, but when he asked me what I wanted him to wear, I asked him for this exact look, because it is my favourite.


    "Wow Josie, you look so beautiful." Anders'' deep voice tells me, as his heated gaze leaves a trail of goosebumps where he looks.


    "Thank you, you are not so bad yourself." I grin up at him.


    "Ready to get married?" Anders asks with a smirk on his face that looks like he has just won the main prize on one of the slot machines downstairs.


    "Erm... If you insist," I teased as he let out a groan.


    "You are asking for a spanking." He growls at me.


    "Yes, yes I am." I giggle then winked.


    After two weeks without feeling his body on me and in me, I am more than happy to spend our wedding night with a little p and tickle. If you get my drift, to hell with all that romantic s**t, there is plenty of time for that. I want hot, heavy and, my domineering arsehole to consummate our marriage.


    Anders slips his big hand in mine, and as always, I feel the pleasurable electric humming pulsing up my arm, leading straight to my core.


    We walk out of the hotel suite which resides on the top floor of the Begio, taking the private elevator down to the foyer. The sounds of coins being dispensed with huge cheers greeted us. I guess someone has hit the jackpot. I look around and see an elderlydy grabbing a hand full of her coins as they pour out of the brightly lit slot machine, cing them into her bucket. I guess I am not the only luckydy here today. A few guests see us in our wedding attire, and congratte us, as we walk to the front of the hotel. A limo is waiting just outside the doors, as I descend the marble steps, and step inside for the short trip up the strip, towards the chapel.


    The chauffer pulls up outside the chapel, which has a huge red heart on it. It ispletely tacky, but I do not care, it is what I want. He steps outside, and opens the door, as Anders gets out first before turning and taking my hand once more, helping me out of the stretched limo. "Ready?" He asks.


    I nod my head. I have never been as ready for anything than I am to marry this man who I once hated, but now love with everyst beat of my heart.


    We headed into the chapel of Love, to find the provided witnesses to our marriage stood with smiles on their faces, as we walked together down the short isle, the sounds of Elvis singing "I can''t help falling in love with you." Echoes around the chapel.


    I smile, it was my choice of song. What can I say, I am a Sundendss through and through, and this is the song sang on the terraces at the Stadium of Light, when the footy is on. As we reach the altar, the ordained Elvis impersonator steps forward, and I look at Anders. My mouth opened wide. I thought he had refused that little want of mine. Guess not, this is why I love him, he lets me have my tacky stuff that I love.


    Anders chuckles at my face as the songes to an end, and on the final note of ''YOU'' in the song, we both chant together "Sundend" thenugh.


    The service passes in a blur, as we say our vows, promising to love and cherish, have and hold, in sickness and in health, to each other. Anders ces a tinum wedding band on my finger. It sits perfectly above my engagement ring, and I love it. I ced his thicker tinum wedding band on his finger. As Elvis pronounces us man and wife, he doesn''t have to tell Anders to kiss the bride, as I am already in his arms, his lips on mine, as his tongue swirls around, fighting for dominance in a way that makes my core weep. Someone hands us our marriage certificates, and we walk out of the chapel into the limo, and make our way back to the hotel, hand in hand, both of us with the cheesiest grins on our faces, and I am the happiest girl in the world.


    Anders Point of View.


    We get to the door of the hotel suite, and I lift my wife... MY WIFE! Into my arms, and carried her over the threshold. I moved past the trolley filled with food, covered with silver lids, taking her straight to the bedroom. I kick the door open, and bonce her body onto the bed.


    This little minx has been winding me up for two weeks, with her no s*x rule. She knows exactly what she was doing, and I know exactly what she wants, and trust me, I am more than happy to give my wife what we both need.


    I crawled onto the bed, as shey looking up at me, all innocent, yet sexy as f**k in her wedding dress. She is perfect, so damned perfect. I never believed in love, having never experienced it. That was before this feisty firefighter went toe to toe with me about a fire certificate. But now, I am a true believer, because I can never express the feelings I have for my wife. The word love doesn''t even cover it. She is my everything.


    I unbutton my shirt, casting it aside, as Josie stares up at me, licking her lips. Next, I kick my shoes off, before undoing the belt on my trousers, unzipping them and kicking them off my feet, before pulling down my boxer briefs.


    My wife lets out a soft moan as she takes me in, her face flushed already, her pupils blown. I resisted the urge to chuckle at her, putting on my dominant mask. Then stride to the side of the bed andy down.


    Like the good wife she is, Josiey waiting for instructions, biting her bottom lip in anticipation of what is toe.


    "Wife, you have made me wait to long to feast on you. Sit on my face." I order her.


    Josie all but jumps off the bed, and straddles my face.


    I lift the soft fabric of her wedding dress up, letting out a groan as I see the sexy minx has not worn any underwear today, the diamond clit ring twinkles with the low light of the bedroom.


    I grab hold of her hips, lowering her onto my face. My tongue teases her clit, pushing the bar back and forth making her jolt with pleasure letting out little squeals. Her arousal is pooling out of her, and I know it will not take much to have herepletely undone on top of me.


    My d**k pulses and twitches, longing to be inside my perfect girl, but he will have to wait. I have ns for my wife, and that is to tease her as much as she has teased me thesest weeks waiting for this day.


    My hand rubs the globes of her gorgeous bum, as she gyrates on my face, my tonguepping up her juices, the perfect entr¨¦e to our wedded bliss. I took my hand back, giving her one hard p to her buttocks as she let out a small cry of pleasure and pain, then pushed further into my face.


    "No." I growl out, and instantly, like the good wife she is, she halts, lifting herself up slightly, as I push a finger into her puckered hole.


    "f**k, please Anders, I am nearly there." She begs.


    "NO!" Imanded her, as I twisted my finger inside her.


    Her wet hot p***y drips with need into my open mouth, and I let out a sigh of contentment.


    "How much do you love this dress?" I asked her, breaking character just for a moment. I am desperate to rip it from her perfect body, but if she wants to keep her wedding dress, I will resist that urge.


    "Humm, not enough." She pants out.


    I smirked as I once more extended my tongue, pushing the clit bar back and forth, driving her wild, then lift my hands to the top of the dress, and pulled it, the buttons flying across the room, as I lifted it up from her body, throwing it to the floor.


    Josie lets out another delicious moan, as she once more pushes into my face, attempting to have my tongue enter her hot wet folds.


    Effortlessly, I pick her up just before she climaxes, before throwing her back down on her back.


    "s**t, I hate you!" Josie cries desperate for her release.


    I lift her feet by her ankles, pulling them up above her head, and stare down at her glistening p***y, that I can never have enough of.


    "When was thest time you took your pill?" I growled out.


    "Two weeks ago, as discussed." Josie whimpers out, as she tries to gyrate her hips, but is hampered by her position.


    "Good wife." I praise her.


    I line myself up to her hot throbbing core, then, without warning, I thrust hard into her.


    Josie let out a small cry of pleasure, as I thrust deep into her.


    Letting her ankles go, she wraps them around my neck, as my hands find her n*****s, and I y with those bars, as I continue to thrust deep inside her aching needy body.


    My wife begins to shake, as her moans turn to cries, and I feel her walls begin to grip my m*****d.


    "I am going to put a baby inside you now, wife." I growled at her.


    Josie nodded her head, her face a beautiful mixture of want, pleasure, pain and need.


    I pull out of her, just before she crashes over her ledge, as she curses me to hell and back. I grin, I love it when she is all riled up, that has never changed, and I doubt it ever will.


    I flip her onto her front, grabbing her hips upwards, before thrusting deep inside her, taking a hand full of her hair and pulling her head back, as she whimpers and moans again.


    I am unable to hold myself back now, I have waited too long for this moment, and with a p of her backside, I feel Josiee undone, as my balls clench, and I spill my seed deep inside her, at the same time.


    We slump together onto the bed.


    "Wow." Josie whispered.


    "I have missed this." She smiles up at me, her face flushed.


    "Hum, me too wife, me too." I smiled at her, stroking her long blonde hair.


    "I do believe that was the money shot." I grinned at her.


    Josie giggles, and looks down at her tummy.


    "Swim, little tadpoles swim." She giggles, as my lips crash onto hers, and instantly I feel my length grow.


    "Again?" I ask her.


    Josie grins up at me and nods her head, and I roll on top of her, kissing my wife''s lips, as this time, I make love to the only person who has ever held my heart.

 Chapter 134

    Ben''s Point of View.


    I sit behind my desk, as I work out the rota for cooking duties. I have been running Marley Pots station for just under six months now, and I have a good team of guys working with me at this station. Do I miss my days at Farringdon and Red Watch? Yes, I cannot deny that I do, but life goes on, and that watch has almostpletely changed now. Cal is full time, Davey is running the station. Twinkle and headache are the only two originals left, as Josie left to start her fire investigation training not long after she returned from her wedding, which was a good job, as within a month ofing back she was already pregnant. We all make sure we meet up at least once every off shift, and the girls are as thick as thieves.


    Weddings, now there is a sore subject. Lucy has, as promised, made me wait, not even wanting to get engaged until after our baby is born. My girl isrge with child, already a week overdue, and is getting more and more ufortable as the days go by. However, I have a n, and I check my trouser pocket, feeling the box I carry inside it, ready for when she gives birth, which could be any day now, but if not, she is booked in to be induced in three days.


    I cannot wait to meet our little one. Find out if we are having a boy or girl. Lucy and I decided we did not want to know what we were having, both of us liking the idea of a surprise. The mother was a little disappointed, as she wanted to buy the shops out of little outfits she had seen, but could only buy neutral colours and babygrows. However, her mind was happily taken up on nning her own nuptials. Who would have thought it? The mother being married before I was. Even Davey is engaged, his wedding is next month. Seriously, it is doing my head in, being thest man to make the woman of my dreams, and mother of my baby say I do!


    I let out a sigh, as a knock on my office door disturbed me from my thoughts about marrying Lucy.


    "Come in." I shout, as the door opens, Josie enters my office with a tin of what I hope are her cakes in her hands.


    "I have left a tin in yourmon room, but these are ginger cakes, for you and Lucy, given she is still craving ginger." Josie smiles, cing the tin down on my desk before sitting in the seat before me, cing her hand over her small bump. "Talking of Lucy, still no sign yet?" Josie asked.


    I shook my head at her.


    "Not yet, she is booked in to be induced though, so not much longer to wait." I sighed.


    "Oh, I just wanted to let you know, Anders and I are having a boy. We are not having a gender reveal party or anything, as Lucy is too close to her date toe, so I am just doing the rounds and telling everyone." Josie grins.


    "Oh wow, congrattions." I said, standing up and rounding my desk to give this girl who is like my sister a big Ben hug, as Lucy calls them now.


    "I know, Anders is totally excited." She grins, then bends down to her bag and pulls out a file, cing it on my desk.


    "Well, I am here for work, not just for a chat. Here are the details of that suspicious fire you guys attendedst week. It wasn''t arson after all. Looks like it started with a dodgy phone charger plugged in and left on a sofa that the upant''s forgot about." She shrugs. "Okay, I thought they were safer now, with the regtions on them." I say, taking hold of the file.


    "Yes, but these guys had bought a cheap one off the inte, so its speck didn''t reach the required regtions." Josie sighs.


    I shake my head, there is nothing you can do about cheap electrical s**t, but I wish people would just spend the extra cash on the stuff that is regted. A saving of a few quid is not worth your life.


    "Thanks for this, Josie." I smiled at her.


    "Oh, and I am not sure if you know, but Twinkles Mrs and Anders'' s***m doner, they have a date for the trial. It starts in a couple of months," Josie informs me.


    I sigh, my mind instantly going to Wayne. That fire was a s**t show from start to finish. A trap set to kill Twinkle and Kev, stupid decisions taken by Shallow Fallow, and it was all for nothing. The guys we were looking for were not even in the factory, they had f****d off to the pub, after evacuating the building, not checking in with anyone. My personal thoughts are they should be damned well charged with some sort of crime themselves, but no, they get to live their lives, leaving the rest of us to live with the consequences. Wankers!


    "We will be there." I nodded at her, wanting to lend Anders and Twinkle and Anne, his girlfriend who never lets him sleep on the sofa, my support, it is not going to be easy for any of us.


    "So, what do I have to do to get a cup of tea around here?" Josie quips at me.


    Iugh, ginger cakes are Lucy''s craving. However, Josie is obsessed with cups of tea. Guess her son is going to be a proper English gentleman.


    I buzzed through to my secretary, asking her to bring a pot of tea in for Josie. I don''t want a cup, but I know she will drink the whole pot before she leaves.


    "You do know s*x is a great way to getbour started?" Josie smiled at me with a giggle.


    "Oh, we do know that. Lucy demanded I do my part and get the baby outst night, and again this morning." Iughed.


    Josie giggled at me, shaking her head.


    "It''s a tough job Ben, but I am sure you are the man for the task." She giggled at me.


    Hey, she is not wrong, I am notining, I love making love to my girl.


    My secretary walks into my office, minus the tea, her eyes wide.


    "Boss, your mother just called, she is with your girlfriend on the beach. Apparently her waters have gone, and they are on their way to the hospital now." She tells me.


    I sat momentarily stunned and blinked my eyes, looking at Josie.


    "Guess you did your job well. Come on, get out of here." Josieughs.


    "LOFTY!" I shouted through to themon room, as my lead firefighter, who is only 5 foot 4, hence his piss-take nickname, walked in.


    "You are up!" I told him, as I grabbed my coat, checking my pocket for the square box I carry around with me, and rushed out of the door. Lucy''s point of view.


    I try to rx my body, as another contraction rips through my body, halting in the street. Joanne is beside me, as we attempt to walk back to my home, leaving a small trail of amniotic fluid that runs from the beach up the steps along the promenade past the best fish and chip shop in the world. To where I am stood, resting against the railings of the TA centre, waiting for this contraction to stop before crossing the road and getting into the house.


    "The taxi is on its way." Joanne informs me, as the contraction passes, and I make slow but steady progress towards my home.


    I make it across the road and a little way up the street, before my stomach grips like a vice once more, almost taking my breath away. I had this great idea that I would do this naturally, without any pain relief. Let''s just say I have changed my mind. I WANT DRUGS! NOW!


    I breathe through the contraction as best I can. This one issting longer than thest, and they areing a lot quicker.


    Ben, I really want Ben. I wish he was here. But Joanne sent him straight to the hospital.


    I threw my keys at her, as I scrunch up my face, determined not to cry out in pain. Joanne looks at me, clearly not wanting to leave me here, but I need her to grab my ''go'' bag and load it into the taxi, because if she waits with me, it will make this whole process longer. I need to get to the hospital ASAP, as fear I will give birth in the taxi begins to rattle my already fractured nerves.


    "Get my bag." I hiss out at her, as I navigate breathing, and the urge to scream out in pain.


    Joanne nods her head and runs to the house, it is only four doors away now, and as soon as the contraction bes manageable, I waddle as fast as I can towards my home, seeing the white taxi pulling up outside the house. Finally, I reach my destination, as the taxi driver looks at me, huffs slightly, then grabs a stic bag for me to sit on. Joanne rushes round and climbs in beside me, as we set off for the hospital.


    This journey feels like it is taking hours instead of just twenty minutes, as yet another contraction begins to grip at me, but this time with unbearable pressure down below, and I fear I am going to poop myself. I must have let out a groan as the taxi driver asks Joanne if I was okay.


    I look at Ben''s mother and try to whisper, only ites out in a shot.


    "I need a poo." I say far too loudly.


    "It''s okay Lucy, you don''t, it is the baby." Joanne sooths, then looks at the driver and tells him to put his foot down.


    Finally, we pull up outside the maternity unit, as Ben is stood nervously waiting outside for me with a wheelchair. I think Joanne must have dropped him a text.


    Oh God, right now I don''t care what she did and when, because I really need to push!


    Ben opens the door and attempts to get hold of me, but I am, midst contraction and I bat his hand away then cry out.


    "This is all your fault!" whist trying to breathe through the pain like I was taught in my anti-natal sses.


    Ben looks at his mother, worry swirling round his grey eyes. Those damned eyes and big muscles are what got me into this mess!


    "It''s okay, but we need to get her to delivery now." Joanne tried to say calmly, but even in this state I could hear the slight panic in her voice.


    The contraction passes, and quickly, Ben lifts me out of the taxi, cing me into the chair, and I swear he runs like hell to the lift. I mean whoever thought about putting thebour ward up a flight of stairs was clearly a man, and needs a damned good p! Another contraction begins, only this time the urge to push is too hard to resist and I begin to bare down. As the lift doors open, I am pushing with all my might. Ben runs with the wheelchair through the double swing doors, as Joanne shouts for a midwife, telling anyone who will listen that I am pushing and about to birth.


    A midwifees over, smiling at me, and I am not a violent person, but seriously, I want to swipe that smile off her face right now. Mydy parts feel like they are being ripped in half, and my stomach hurts like hell.


    The contraction passes, but the feeling my bits are tearing doesn''t and I let out a small squeal, just as they get me into a delivery room. Ben lifts me onto the bed, the midwife tells me she will just take a quick look, then get me into the gown. "Drugs." is my only response, as her head dips between my legs, and I feel my soaked elephant pregnancy underwear being removed.


    "No time Lucy, your baby is crowning." She tells me.


    "But I want drugs." I weakly protested, as Ben held onto my hand.


    "You can do this babe. The baby is nearly here." He tells me, then strokes my hair.


    "I don''t want to do this today." I told him, tears streaming down my face.


    Another wave of pain begins, and all I can hear is the midwife shouting at me to push, then pant, then push a little bit more. Everything is in a crazy blur as Ben shouts his praise, which I would like to say helps but honestly, it doesn''t. Suddenly, the pain ceases, at the same time as loud cries fill the room, and a small, pink baby is ced on my chest.


    "Congrattions, it is a girl." The midwife smiles at me.


    "Would daddy like to cut the cord?" she asks.


    Ben nods his head, as his eyes fill with tears, as he looks down at our beautiful daughter. Well, beautiful, if you ignore the gunk she is surrounded by at the moment, then he cuts the cord.


    She is perfect, absolutely perfect. My daughter, our baby. She has a mop of dark hair, steely grey eyes, like her father, but with my shaped face, lips and nose.


    The midwife takes her from me, and I mourn the loss of my precious girl from my arms.


    Ben is full on sobbing now, kissing my head and face, telling me over and over how much he loves me, as I look up at him, tears streaming down my own face. "Go see if she is okay" I tell him.


    Ben nods his head, then walks beside the midwife.


    "Wow, I shouldn''t be surprised given the size of your daddy, but you are just under 10 pounds little girl." The midwifeughs.


    Ben turns and says something to Joanne, who smiles and tells him "It is in there." Then she goes to my ''go bag'' and passes it to Ben and the midwife.


    I wish they would hurry up. I want to hold my baby again. However, I do not have to wait for long, as Ben brings her over, safe in his big arms. Then, with a wide expectant smile, passed me my baby girl.


    "Hey Emilia, nice to meet you." I smiled down at my daughter, then paused as I read the slogan on her cute little white baby grown with grey writing on the front, that I don''t remember buying. The words make me gasp, then smile.


    NOW WILL YOU MARRY MY DADDY?


    I turned around to see Ben on one knee, an engagement ring in a box, and I began to sob once more.


    "Yes, Emilia, I will marry your Daddy now, but only if you are my bridesmaid." I smile, as Ben gets up, kissing me full on the lips, and ces the ring that fits perfectly on my finger.


    "I love you Lucy, and I love you Emilia." He grins with pride as Joanne stands taking picture after picture of us on her phone.


    My life is perfect, so damned perfect.

 Chapter 135

    Davey''s Point of View.


    I stand nervously in front of the vicar at St Johns Church, as Andy stands beside me, excitedly hoping from foot to foot.


    "Will Mammy be long?" He asks me, for the umpteenth time.


    I smile down at him, because that is the question I want the answer to as well.


    "Hopefully not too much longer buddy." I grin down at him.


    He looks so cute in his little morning suite. A ck jacket with tails, teamed with dark grey trousers that have a slight stripe in them, a royal blue cravat around his cor. He is dressed identically to me, and I couldn''t be prouder of him. His top hat is on the chair behind him, as he got bored carrying it under his arm. I just hope he doesn''t forget it is there and sits on the thing.


    "Have you still got the rings buddy?" I checked with him, again.


    "Yes Dad, they are in my pocket right here." He grins up at me, nodding his head.


    The organist halts ying the soft music it was, as they crank up the volume and "Here Comes The Bride." echoes around the stone church.


    My little best man dances beside me with excitement, as he turns round to look up the aisle.


    "Aunty Lucy, Aunty Josie, and Aunty Liv are walking down Dad." He tells me. I sneak a peak over my shoulder, breaking with tradition to not watch the bridal party arrive. I am so happy to see my sister as a bridesmaid. Are things perfect between us now? No, but we are on the right path, and that is all I can hope for.


    The girls all look stunning in their royal blue dresses, Josie''s bump looks cute underneath the flow of the dress, and Lucy looks like she hasn''t even had a baby, let alone gave birth not that long ago.


    I nced over to see Ben holding little Emilia. She is super cute, as he looks with pride at Lucy. Anders beams with happiness as he watches his wife, my sister, from another mister.


    I look back towards the altar, as Andy pulls on the sleave of my coat.


    "She is here dad, she looks beautiful, next to granddad whip-me." He shouts.


    I roll my lips together, yes Andy calls my old Station officer Whip-me, thed has heard us all call him that to many times, and try as we might to correct him, he still calls him that. Joanne and Whip-me are nana and grandad to all the kids now, and the pair of them love having so many grandchildren, not giving a hoot if they are by blood to one of them or not. After all, we are all family here.


    The urge to look around is almost too much to take, but thankfully Kathline arrives beside me, and I instantly nce round at her, and f**k me, does she take my breath away!


    She is stunning, her dress is that shiny stuff, satin I think, but who the f**k knows? It dips in a V at the front, and fits her banging body like a glove, before gently moving out from her hips. A line it think I heard Josie call it. I don''t know, but she is absolutely gorgeous, and my length instantly stood to attention at the sight of her. Hell, I cannot wait to get her back to the hotel and consummate this marriage. There is no sign of our little secret which we found out about just a week ago. Yes, we are having a baby, but it is too early to tell everyone yet, especially not Andy, as I know he will get super excited and pregnancy is a long time to wait for a little kid.


    Whip-me ces Kathline''s hand in mine and together we step forward in front of the Vicar as our ceremony begins.


    Kathline''s Point of View.


    My heart is pounding in my chest as I look at the two most important men in my life. Today is perfect, although I think our little secret is not so secret, considering I refused the ss of champagne Josie tried to give me, then there was the small thing of demanding the salmon canopies that Lucy had brought for us to eat as we got ready to be removed from my sight immediately before I threw up. Both girls raised an eyebrow at me, and I could not help the smile on my face, then nodded but quickly shushed them by cing a finger on my lips.


    I looked at Davey''s handsome face. He was my first boyfriend, then, ignoring the little glitch in between, he is now, in approximately half an hour. If the vicar hurries up and gets to the vows, rather than the long speech he is giving about marriage and what it means, he will be my husband.


    I nce down at Andy, as he pulls on Davey''s arms and shouts.


    "Dad, do you need these rings yet? I still have them safe in my pocket."


    The congregation all titter as Davey chuckles and looks down at him rubbing his red hair.


    "Not yet son, but soon." He grins at him.


    "I think that is my cue to hurry up." The vicarughs.


    I look at Davey, and I can read him like a book. I know fine well, he is biting back a sarcasticment about him doing just that. But, he keeps that thought to himself, and I giggle at him, giving him a look that tells him, I know what he is thinking, and I feel exactly the same. It is strange, but we have such a close bond together, one I never knew could exist, we each know what the other is thinking.


    Finally, the Vicar gets to the good bit, and we exchange our vows with each other. We went traditional, like our wedding. Making our promises before God and our friends and family. Andy pulls out the rings, dropping one on the floor, then scrambles to pick it up, as both Davey and Iugh, and I tell him he did a great job.


    The vicar finally announces that Davey may kiss the bride, and Andy ps and cheers loudly.


    We sign the marriage certificate, pose for photographs, then walk back up the aisle. As I stepped outside into the mid-day sun, Tracey from the office and Mel both stepped forwards, throwing practically a whole box of confetti down my dress. We allugh, as more pictures are taken, before we get into the Rolls Royce, Andy climbing in the middle of us, because this is as much his day as it is ours.


    I look at Davey who smiles at me, patting his breast inside pocket, and ncing down at Andy as we both make our way to the Quayside Exchange for our wedding reception.


    "Mammy, I have been thinking." Andy tells me, his eyes wide.


    "Oh-oh." Davey chuckles beside him.


    "What have you been thinking, son?" I asked him.


    "Well, Grant said that if Ie on your honeymoon, like we promised, then you will not really be married and that Davey still will not be my real dad." He tells me.


    I hold in my frustrated sigh. I know kids are kids, but I could cheerfully throttle that one. He has been filling Andy''s head full of crap for weeks now, telling him Davey isn''t his real Dad, my boying home from school in tears. I have spoken with his parents more than a few times about this, and the school, but they don''t give a crap that their son is turning into a bully, so the nastyments continue to upset my boy.


    "That is not right son." Davey tells him.


    "Yes, we are really married, and we are all going together on our familymoon. You ignore Grant." I told him.


    Yes, Andy ising with us, we are going to Paris. Three days in Disnend, and four days in the city of love. I wouldn''t change a thing about it, and Davey was the one who insisted we bring our son with us, because today we have more to celebrate than just our wedding. However, Andy is leaving with Cal, Kirsty and Dante when they leave the reception, so we can have tonight to have our personal celebration.


    We pulled up outside the venue, and walked in, heading downstairs to the cer area, which is done out in exposed brick with gorgeous arches, as our friends and family began to arrive.


    "Have you got your speech ready buddy?" Davey asks


    "Yes Dad, I know what I want to say." He tells him, bringing himself up to his full height, and both Davey and I chuckle at him. Andy''s Point of View.


    I look up at my mammy, she looks like a pretty princess. I know she tells me that she will be really married to my daddy, but I really hope that she will be. I want Davey to be my real daddy, and Grant said he will never be that, and that made me sad inside. I go off to y with Kristie and Dante. She has got a table-cloth from one of the tables, and has put it over her head, as we pretend to get married. Dante is the boring man who married mammy and daddy. I look over to Aunty Lucy, I wish Emilia could y, but she is to little yet. All she does is sleep and cry, and poop in her nappy, making a horrid smell. But Nana Joanne tells me she will soon grow up and will be able to y with me, like Kirstie, Dante and sometimes Moses, whoes to visit Grandad Whip-me a lot now. Mammyes over to me, and smiling she asks me toe sit at the table, to get my food.


    I follow her, smiling, because I get my own special food, so does Kristie and Dante. The adults all have this posh yucky food, and we are getting chicken nuggets and chips. Much better.


    "You ready with your speech son?" Daddy asks me, and I nod my head.


    "You can go first." He tells me, then someone picks up their fork and tters it against a ss.


    I hope they don''t break it. Thest time I broke a *s when I was being silly, I got a time out.


    Seven minutes sitting doing nothing is a LONG TIME!


    Everybody goes very quiet, and Daddy smiles at me, nodding his head, and I stand up, and do what I have seen on the telly, and make a small coughing sound. The adults allugh a little at me, some saying Ahh, and I give them a big smile, showing them my new big teeth.


    "I would like to give a ....toast?" I question looking at Mammy, who nods her head, smiling at me.


    "To mammy and daddy, who got married today." I say, then lift up my ss of pop as the adults all lift their sses of white pop and say mammy and daddy''s names before drinking it, so I copy them, then sit down in my seat.


    "Good job buddy." Daddy tells me, before standing up and giving his speech.


    "Firstly, my wife and I would like to thank you all foring." He says in a big voice.


    All the adults cheer and p. I don''t know why.


    "Secondly, I would like to also thank my beautiful Kathline for agreeing to be my wife." He tells Mammy, looking down and smiling at her. Daddy always smiles when he looks at Mmmy and me.


    "Kathline and I also have another important announcement, which involves this little man here." Daddy says in his big voice again, as Mammy moves beside me and sits me on her knee.


    I squirm a bit, because I am a big boy now, and don''t much like to sit on her knee anymore.


    "Andy, you are my son, and I love you with everyst beat of my heart." Daddy tells me.


    "I know, you have had some nasty things said about me not being your real daddy. Butst week, the judge in the court, signed a piece of paper that I have here. That means I have adopted you. Which means that now, you are my real son, and nobody can tell you differently. Mammy and Daddy love you so much and I cannot wait to begin our lives together as a family."


    I looked up at daddy, the judge said he is my daddy now, that is official, and I began to cry. I hope nobody sees it because I am a big boy and big boys shouldn''t cry! But mammy hugs me tighter, as Daddy wraps his big arms around us both and kisses mammy, then my head. I look up, and I see that maybe it is okay to cry, because my daddy is crying as well. Everyone else ps and cheers, as I grin at them.


    I have a REAL Daddy!

 Epilogue 1

    Josie''s Point of View.


    The silence around the courtroom was almost deafening as I sat next to Anders, in the public gallery once more.


    Six weeks we have spent in and out of this court room,ing on our days off shift. That is how long this trialsted. I gave my evidence against Twinkle''s EX and my husband''s father. Anders did as well. It was not a pleasant experience as we were cross examined by both defence barristers, each of them having their own take on trying to discredit us.


    Jason and Smithye into the public gallery, sitting down alongside Headache, who sits beside Ben and Lucy. Joanne and Whip-me sit behind me, as Anders grasps hold of my hand. Kathline and Davey are here as well. I am not sure how we all managed to get off work today, but I am really d that we did. Guess having whip-me as the group manager has its benefits. I nce down in front of me, Anne wipes away her tears with her handkerchief as Twinkle sits beside her, his arm slung around her shoulder as they give each otherfort.


    "All rise." The court clerk shouts, and we all stand to our feet.


    This is it, six weeks of tears, listening to evidence,wyers fighting with each other. The prosecution med both defendants, as each of their own barristers attempted to shift the me onto the other defendant.


    Anders grips my hand tighter, as the judge sits down in his seat, and we all take a seat.


    "Foreman of the jury, have you reached a decision?" He asks.


    The foreman stands up, and answers.


    "Yes, your Honour."


    The judge nods his head, and turns to the box where the defendants sit, side by side. Neither one of them looked at the other. Guess that b***h met her match. It is true what they say, water finds its level. The disgusting man med her for everything, and when questioned, said that she hounded him, and that he did not ever really want to be with her. Thatst part was the only thing I believed out of his whole testimony. Twinkles ex, testified that the fires were his idea, that she wanted to leave her husband, but Anders'' daddy dearest had convinced her to stay with him, telling her they needed the insurance, and benefit pay out it would bring. Guess it sucks to be her, to realise he was using her for Twinkles money. Karma is a b***h.


    "Would the defendants please rise." The Judge asked, as the pair of ...I have no words to describe them, other than something that is extremely offensive and begins with C ending in T''s, stand up to await their fate. Posted by ; visit us for more free novels. The judge reads out the list of charges for Anders'' father. Which included everything from murder, to arson, to exploitation, to drug dealing... everything but the kitchen sink.


    "How do you find the defendant?" The judge asked.


    "Guilty on all charges." The foreman shouted in a clear voice.


    Anders fist pumps the air, as Anne sobs, and Twinkle holds her to his chest, kissing the top of her head.


    The judge then asks about the charges for Twinkles'' ex. The list includes attempted murder, manughter, aiding and abetting a criminal, and conspiring tomit a crime. "How do you find the defendant?" The judge asked the foreman.


    I watch as Twinkle stiffens slightly, and I feel Davey''s hand grab mine. I looked around, seeing all of my firefighter family holding hands, united as one.


    This is for Wayne. This is for Twinkle.


    "Guilty on all counts." The foreman states, loud and clear.


    A cheer erupts from all of us, as the judge bangs his gavel telling us to be silent in court.


    We settle down, as he turns to address the convicted criminals.


    His speechsts a long time, as we all aqueously await the sentences to be pronounced.


    Finally, the judge looks at them, giving them each the maximum sentence of life in prison. Anders'' father without the chance of parole, with Twinkles ex required to serve a minimum of 15 years, before being eligible for parole. "TAKE THEM DOWN" the judge says to the bailiffs.


    That is it, we sit and watch as they are taken away, straight to prison.


    The Crown prosecutor looks over his shoulder at Twinkle and Anne, offering them both a smile, then tells them that the press are outside and would like ament.


    Both refuse, and the prosecutor nods his head in understanding.


    We all stood up, and began to file out of the court. I watch as Twinkle and Anne hold onto each other. Have there beenments about their rtionship so soon after Wayne was lost to us? You bet there has been. Idiots who know nothing voice their unsolicited opinions. However, I look at them, as does the rest of our firefighter family, and smile. Because we all like to believe Wayne was smiling down at them, and had seen two lonely souls, and brought them together. Anders strokes my bump and smiles at me.


    "That is it, done. We never have to think about my family again." He smiles.


    "Other than Billy." I giggled.


    "Don''t spoil it. I know he is doing really well, but you never fully know with an addict. Plus, he is in Cornwall now, and this little one will never ever meet him." Anders huffs then ces a soft kiss on my lips. "Anyone for the Chesters?" Whip-me asks us all.


    I looked over to Anne and Twinkle, wondering what they would do. Both smiled at each other, then nodded at him, as each of us held hands, walking in a long line out of the crown court, making our way from Newcastle back to Sundend, finally free from all of the drama.

 Epilogue 2

    Joanne''s Point of View.


    I shimmy my fat a*s into my giant spanks, not the sexiest of under garments to wear on your wedding day. But needs must, when Josie is on maternity leave, and brings cakes almost every day.


    Her little boy is the double of his daddy, and is such a cid baby, who I think he takes after Josie for that more than Anders.


    I can hear the kids all running round in the room next door. They are dressed in their little suits for the boys and red dresses for the girls. Apart from Emilia, who is in a little champagne coloured dress with a red sash. She is just beginning to walk now and is into everything. I bet by the time we get to the hotel room I am marrying Whip-me in, they will all be covered in something or other.


    I giggle to myself at the thought. I know the kids'' parents will panic, but I do not give a rats a*s, kids are kids at the end of the day. Lucy walks into the room, as I jump up and down trying to get the spanks all the way under my bust.


    "You, okay?" she asks with a smile.


    "Yeah, just need a few giant shoehorns to get in these damned knickers." Iugh.


    Lucy grins at me. She doesn''t have the worry of spanks; her figure is back to what it was. Lucky girl. She looks stunning in the red bridesmaid dress I picked out for her.


    "How are you doing, any second thoughts about our ns?" I ask her


    "Nope, definitely not." Lucy grins.


    You see, I am not the only blushing bride today. So is Lucy. However, Ben has no clue. He has been trying to get her to pin down a date for a year now, but we had this all figured out, so she kept being nonemittal about it. Much to my son''s annoyance.


    My Whip-me had buried the marriage licence paperwork in one of the files that he took to the station for Ben to sign. It worked a treat, he didn''t even notice as he ced his signature on lots of paperwork. Lucy holds out my champagne-coloured dress that floats out from the waist, covering a multitude of cake. The top part is a sweetheart neckline, but ites up to my shoulders, with a fineing down my arms, covering my ''Bingo wings'' at the top.


    "As soon as the vows start, I am going to have to run to the other room with Emilia and get changed into my wedding dress. I am sad I will not hear you say I do." Lucy sighs.


    "I do.... There you didn''t miss it." I grinned at her.


    "You know what I mean." She sighs.


    "I do, ooo said it again. Two for the price of one....anyway, it was either you miss me tethering myself to that hunk of a toyboy I have managed to bag, or me miss you saying I do to my son. Trust me, I am not missing that for the world." I grinned at her.


    "I cannot wait to see his face." Lucy grins at me.


    "Me neither. Is Cal ready to take Emilia tonight?" I ask her.


    I would normally offer, but I am going to be kind of busy getting whipped with my husband''s willy tonight.


    Lucy smiles and nods her head.


    "Yeah, bless him." She smiles.


    I picked up my bouquet of red roses, as there was a knock at the door.


    "Shush, that is Ben." I say to Lucy, who gave off the lightest giggle.


    "Come in, she is almost ready," Lucy shouted.


    My son walked into my room, looking so handsome in his ck suit, with ck shirt and red tie. His eyes take in Lucy, as he looks at her longingly, probably wondering when she is going to marry him.


    I have to suppress my giggle.


    "Mother, you look nice." He tells me, which is Ben''s words for Mother, you look beautiful and stunning. I simply smiled back at him.


    "Ready?" he asks me.


    "Oh yes, definitely. I am more than ready, for to whip-me, to whip me with his willy tonight." I giggle.


    Ben rolls his eyes, shaking his head slightly, then looks down at me.


    "Loon." He simply replies, as we head out of the hotel room, down to the reception room, ready for me to get MARRIED!


    Ben''s point of view.


    As I walk the mother down the aisle, I see whip-me''s face light up. I could not give my mother away to anyone less deserving than the boss. I ced her trembling hand in his, then stepped aside, and took a seat next to my two girls.


    Lucy looks stunning in her red dress that perfectly suits her colouring. My daughter is ying around on the floor with a toy fire truck she loves. Her little champagne coloured dress to match the mother''s is already looking slightly dirty around the bottom. I nce at my girl, wondering when she is going to actually book our wedding. We are thest ones, even Twinkle and Anne went off to the registry office a few weeks ago and tied the knot in secret. He never refers to her as ''the Mrs'' though he always calls her ''my Anne''.


    I listen to the celebrant as she begins the ceremony, and I cannot help but wish it was me and Lucy stood where the mother and whip-me are right now. Hell, I would give my back teeth for that to happen. Still, with us both working and Emilia to look after, Lucy hasn''t had time to n her dream wedding. All I want is for her to be happy at the end of the day. But it still doesn''t stop me wishing.


    My mother and whip-me join hands as they begin to say their vows.


    Lucy leans over to me.


    "Emilia has a dirty nappy, I will go change her." She tells me.


    "I will take her." I offered.


    "No stay and watch your mam get married. I wont be long." She smiles at me, then picks up Emilia and walks off to the side and out of the door.


    Strange, normally when Emilia does her bum, it stinks to the high heavens.


    I shrug that off as I watch the mother as she glows, marrying the love of her life, the warmth of happiness consumes me. It is such a shame Lucy is missing this moment.


    I nced over at the door, wondering where she had got to. She was taking longer than


    normal.


    The Celebrant pronounces the Mother and Whip-me husband and wife, and I stand to go congratte them.


    "Actually, if everyone could remain seated please. We have another wedding today." The celebrant states.


    I wonder if it is the hotel room adjoining this one, and they don''t want us making too much


    noise.


    Whip-me, came over, taking my hand and shaking it, before pulling me to where he sat waiting for the mother. My Mam beams at me, then sits behind me.


    I look at everyone as they all stared, grinning like Cheshire cats in my direction. I wonder what


    I am missing when Bonny Tyler''s voice echoes out of the speakers, singing ''I need a hero'' The song that Lucy would sing to me sometimes, and has been adopted as our tune. The doors at the back of the room open, and everyone turns around, and I look stunned, my heart leaping in my chest, as standing in a long whitece tight-fitting wedding dress is my beautiful Lucy. Our daughter is holding her hand in a small red puffy dress with a white band around the


    waist.


    I feel my mouth open in disbelief as Lucy approaches me, Cal by her side. She reaches the bottom where I am standing, still in a state of shock. Then whisper''s to me, as Emilia staggers


    over to the Mother and climbs on her knee.


    "Fancy getting married?" she asks.


    "Hell yes." I grinned, then pulled her into my arms, and kissed the life out of her, because today, this perfect woman who I rescued from her burning home, is going to be my wife.


    The End.